This is a modern-English version of Fathers and Children, originally written by Turgenev, Ivan Sergeevich. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.



E-text prepared by Ron Swanson
from page images generously made available by
Internet Archive/American Libraries
(http://www.archive.org/details/americana)



 

Note: Images of the original pages are available through Internet Archive/American Libraries. See http://www.archive.org/details/harvardclassicss19elio

 


 

AVENUE AT SPASSKOE, TURGENEV'S ESTATE
AVENUE AT SPASSKOE, TURGENEV'S ESTATE




THE HARVARD CLASSICS
SHELF OF FICTION
[From Vol. 19]

SELECTED BY CHARLES W ELIOT LL D




FATHERS AND CHILDREN

BY

IVAN TURGENEV


TRANSLATED BY CONSTANCE GARNETT




Harvard Classics Shelf of Fiction logo




EDITED WITH NOTES AND INTRODUCTIONS
BY WILLIAM ALLAN NEILSON PH D




P F COLLIER & SON
NEW YORK




Published under special arrangement with
The Macmillan Company


Copyright, 1917
By P. F. COLLIER & SON




CONTENTS


CRITICISMS AND INTERPRETATIONS:
      I. BY EMILE MELCHIOR, VICOMTE DE VOGÜÉ
     II. BY WILLIAM DEAN HOWELLS
    III. BY K. WALISZEWSKI
    IV. BY RICHARD H. P. CURLE
     V. BY MAURICE BARING

CRITICISMS AND INTERPRETATIONS:
      I. BY EMILE MELCHIOR, VICOMTE DE VOGÜÉ
     II. BY WILLIAM DEAN HOWELLS
    III. BY K. WALISZEWSKI
    IV. BY RICHARD H. P. CURLE
     V. BY MAURICE BARING

CHAPTERS
I V IX XIII XVII XXI XXV
II VI X XIV XVIII XXII XXVI
III VII XI XV XIX XXIII XXVII
IV VIII XII XVI XX XXIV XXVIII




BIOGRAPHICAL NOTE


Ivan Sergyevitch Turgenev came of an old stock of the Russian nobility. He was born in Orel, in the province of Orel, which lies more than a hundred miles south of Moscow, on October 28, 1818. His education was begun by tutors at home in the great family mansion in the town of Spask, and he studied later at the universities of Moscow, St. Petersburg, and Berlin. The influence of the last, and of the compatriots with whom he associated there, was very great; and when he returned to Moscow in 1841, he was ambitious to teach Hegel to the students there. Before this could be arranged, however, he entered the Ministry of the Interior at St. Petersburg. While there his interests turned more and more toward literature. He wrote verses and comedies, read George Sand, and made the acquaintance of Dostoevsky and the critic Bielinski. His mother, a tyrannical woman with an ungovernable temper, was eager that he should make a brilliant official career; so, when he resigned from the Ministry in 1845, she showed her disapproval by cutting down his allowance and thus forcing him to support himself by the profession he had chosen.

Ivan Sergyevitch Turgenev came from an old line of the Russian nobility. He was born in Orel, in the Orel province, which is more than a hundred miles south of Moscow, on October 28, 1818. His education started with tutors at home in the large family mansion in the town of Spask, and he later studied at the universities of Moscow, St. Petersburg, and Berlin. The influence of the last one, along with the peers he met there, was significant; and when he returned to Moscow in 1841, he was eager to teach Hegel to the students. However, before this could happen, he joined the Ministry of the Interior in St. Petersburg. While there, he became increasingly interested in literature. He wrote poetry and comedies, read George Sand, and got to know Dostoevsky and the critic Bielinski. His mother, a dominating woman with a fierce temper, wanted him to have a successful official career; so, when he resigned from the Ministry in 1845, she expressed her disapproval by cutting his allowance, forcing him to support himself through the profession he had chosen.

Turgenev was an enthusiastic hunter; and it was his experiences in the woods of his native province that supplied the material for "A Sportsman's Sketches," the book that first brought him reputation. The first of these papers appeared in 1847, and in the same year he left Russia in the train of Pauline Viardot, a singer and actress, to whom he had been devoted for three or four years and with whom he maintained relations for the rest of his life. For a year or two he lived chiefly in Paris or at a country house at Courtavenel in Brie, which belonged to Madame Viardot; but in 1850 he returned to Russia. His experiences were not such as to induce him to repatriate himself permanently. He found Dostoevsky banished to Siberia and Bielinski dead; and himself under suspicion by the government on account of the popularity of "A Sportsman's Sketches." For praising Gogol, who had just died, he was arrested and imprisoned for a short time, and for the next two years kept under police surveillance. Meantime he continued to write, and by the time that the close of the Crimean War made it possible for him again to go to western Europe, he was recognized as standing at the head of living Russian authors. His mother was now dead, the estates were settled, and with an income of about $5,000 a year he became a wanderer. He had, or imagined he had, very bad health, and the eminent specialists he consulted sent him from one resort to another, to Rome, the Isle of Wight, Soden, and the like. When Madame Viardot left the stage in 1864 and took up her residence at Baden-Baden, he followed her and built there a small house for himself. They returned to France after the Franco-Prussian War, and bought a villa at Bougival, near Paris, and this was his home for the rest of his life. Here, on September 3, 1883, he died after a long delirium due to his suffering from cancer of the spinal cord. His body was taken to St. Petersburg and was buried with national honors.

Turgenev was an avid hunter, and it was his experiences in the woods of his home province that inspired "A Sportsman's Sketches," the book that first brought him recognition. The first of these essays was published in 1847, and that same year he left Russia with Pauline Viardot, a singer and actress he had devoted himself to for three or four years, maintaining a relationship with her for the rest of his life. For a year or two, he primarily lived in Paris or at a country house in Courtavenel in Brie, which belonged to Madame Viardot; however, he returned to Russia in 1850. His experiences there did not motivate him to return permanently. He found Dostoevsky exiled to Siberia and Bielinski dead, and he himself was under suspicion from the government because of the popularity of "A Sportsman's Sketches." For praising Gogol, who had just died, he was arrested and imprisoned briefly, and for the next two years, he was under police surveillance. Meanwhile, he continued to write, and by the end of the Crimean War, he was recognized as one of the leading Russian authors of his time. His mother had passed away, the estates were settled, and with an income of about $5,000 a year, he became a wanderer. He believed he had very poor health, and the prominent specialists he consulted sent him from one resort to another—Rome, the Isle of Wight, Soden, and so on. When Madame Viardot retired from the stage in 1864 and moved to Baden-Baden, he followed her and built a small house there for himself. They returned to France after the Franco-Prussian War and bought a villa in Bougival, near Paris, which became his home for the rest of his life. Here, on September 3, 1883, he passed away after a long delirium due to suffering from cancer of the spinal cord. His body was taken to St. Petersburg and buried with national honors.

The two works by Turgenev contained in the present volume are characteristic in their concern with social and political questions, and in the prominence in both of them of heroes who fail in action. Turgenev preaches no doctrine in his novels, has no remedy for the universe; but he sees clearly certain weaknesses of the Russian character and exposes these with absolute candor yet without unkindness. Much as he lived abroad, his books are intensely Russian; yet of the great Russian novelists he alone rivals the masters of western Europe in the matter of form. In economy of means, condensation, felicity of language, and excellence of structure he surpasses all his countrymen; and "Fathers and Children" and "A House of Gentlefolk" represent his great and delicate art at its best.

The two works by Turgenev in this volume are notable for their focus on social and political issues, and for featuring protagonists who struggle to take action. Turgenev doesn’t promote any specific ideology in his novels; he offers no solutions for the world. However, he clearly recognizes certain flaws in the Russian character and reveals these with complete honesty, yet without malice. Despite spending a lot of time abroad, his books are deeply Russian; among the great Russian novelists, he uniquely stands alongside the masters of Western Europe in terms of form. In terms of efficiency, brevity, poetic language, and structural excellence, he surpasses all his countrymen. "Fathers and Children" and "A House of Gentlefolk" showcase his remarkable and refined artistry at its finest.

W. A. N.    





CRITICISMS AND INTERPRETATIONS


I

BY EMILE MELCHIOR, VICOMTE DE VOGÜÉ

Ivan Sergyevitch (Turgenev) has given us a most complete picture of Russian society. The same general types are always brought forward; and, as later writers have presented exactly similar ones, with but few modifications, we are forced to believe them true to life. First, the peasant: meek, resigned, dull, pathetic in suffering, like a child who does not know why he suffers; naturally sharp and tricky when not stupefied by liquor; occasionally roused to violent passion. Then, the intelligent middle class: the small landed proprietors of two generations. The old proprietor is ignorant and good-natured, of respectable family, but with coarse habits; hard, from long experience of serfdom, servile himself, but admirable in all other relations of life.

Ivan Sergyevitch (Turgenev) has given us a very detailed portrayal of Russian society. The same general types keep appearing, and since later writers have presented very similar characters with only minor changes, we have to believe they are true to life. First, the peasant: submissive, resigned, dull, and tragically suffering, like a child who doesn’t understand why they’re in pain; naturally clever and cunning when not impaired by alcohol; occasionally spurred to intense anger. Next, the educated middle class: the small landowners from two generations ago. The older landowner is uneducated and good-hearted, from a respectable background but with rough habits; hardened from years of dealing with serfdom, subservient himself, but admirable in all other aspects of life.

The young man of this class is of quite a different type. His intellectual growth having been too rapid, he sometimes plunges into Nihilism. He is often well educated, melancholy, rich in ideas but poor in executive ability; always preparing and expecting to accomplish something of importance, filled with vague and generous projects for the public good. This is the chosen type of hero in all Russian novels. Gogol introduced it, and Tolstoy prefers it above all others.

The young man in this group is a completely different type. His intellectual growth has happened too quickly, and he sometimes falls into Nihilism. He is often well-educated, has a tendency toward melancholy, is full of ideas but lacks practical skills; he is always planning and hoping to achieve something significant, filled with vague and ambitious projects aimed at benefiting the public. This is the preferred type of hero in all Russian novels. Gogol introduced it, and Tolstoy favors it above all others.

The favorite hero of young girls and romantic women is neither the brilliant officer, the artist, nor rich lord, but almost universally this provincial Hamlet, conscientious, cultivated, intelligent, but of feeble will, who, returning from his studies in foreign lands, is full of scientific theories about the improvement of mankind and the good of the lower classes, and eager to apply these theories on his own estate. It is quite necessary that he should have an estate of his own. He will have the hearty sympathy of the reader in his efforts to improve the condition of his dependents.

The favorite hero of young girls and romantic women isn't the charming officer, the artist, or the wealthy lord; it's almost always this provincial Hamlet—thoughtful, educated, and smart, but lacking willpower. He returns from studying abroad, brimming with scientific theories about improving humanity and helping the less fortunate, and he’s eager to put these ideas into action on his own land. It's essential for him to own an estate. Readers will wholeheartedly sympathize with his attempts to improve the lives of those who depend on him.

The Russians well understand the conditions of the future prosperity of their country; but, as they themselves acknowledge, they know not how to go to work to accomplish it.

The Russians clearly understand what they need for their country's future prosperity; however, as they admit themselves, they are unsure how to make it happen.

In regard to the women of this class, Turgenev, strange to say, has little to say of the mothers. This probably reveals the existence of some old wound, some bitter experience of his own. Without a single exception, all the mothers in his novels are either wicked or grotesque. He reserves the treasures of his poetic fancy for the young girls of his creation. To him the young girl of the country province is the corner-stone of the fabric of society. Reared in the freedom of country life, placed in the most healthy social conditions, she is conscientious, frank, affectionate, without being romantic; less intelligent than man, but more resolute. In each of his romances an irresolute man is invariably guided by a woman of strong will.

In terms of the women in this class, it's odd that Turgenev has almost nothing to say about the mothers. This likely points to some deep-seated pain or harsh experiences of his own. Without exception, all the mothers in his novels come off as either evil or bizarre. He saves his creative brilliance for the young girls he writes about. To him, the young girl from the countryside is the foundation of society. Raised in the freedom of rural life and in a healthy social environment, she is responsible, open, and caring, without being overly romantic; not as smart as men, but more determined. In each of his stories, a weak man is always steered by a strong-willed woman.

Such are, generally speaking, the characters the author describes, which bear so unmistakably the stamp of nature that one cannot refrain from saying as he closes the book, "These must be portraits from life!" which criticism is always the highest praise, the best sanction of works of the imagination.—From "Turgenev", in "The Russian Novelists," translated by J. L. Edmands (1887).

Such are, generally speaking, the characters the author describes, which clearly have the mark of reality that one can't help but think as they finish the book, "These must be real-life portraits!" This kind of criticism is the highest form of praise and the best endorsement of imaginative works.—From "Turgenev", in "The Russian Novelists," translated by J. L. Edmands (1887).



II

BY WILLIAM DEAN HOWELLS

Turgenev was of that great race which has more than any other fully and freely uttered human nature, without either false pride or false shame in its nakedness. His themes were oftenest those of the French novelist, but how far he was from handling them in the French manner and with the French spirit! In his hands sin suffered no dramatic punishment; it did not always show itself as unhappiness, in the personal sense, but it was always unrest, and without the hope of peace. If the end did not appear, the fact that it must be miserable always appeared. Life showed itself to me in different colors after I had once read Turgenev; it became more serious, more awful, and with mystical responsibilities I had not known before. My gay American horizons were bathed in the vast melancholy of the Slav, patient, agnostic, trustful. At the same time nature revealed herself to me through him with an intimacy she had not hitherto shown me. There are passages in this wonderful writer alive with a truth that seems drawn from the reader's own knowledge: who else but Turgenev and one's own most secret self ever felt all the rich, sad meaning of the night air drawing in at the open window, of the fires burning in the darkness on the distant fields? I try in vain to give some notion of the subtle sympathy with nature which scarcely put itself into words with him. As for the people of his fiction, though they were of orders and civilizations so remote from my experience, they were of the eternal human types whose origin and potentialities every one may find in his own heart, and I felt their verity in every touch.

Turgenev was part of that great lineage that expressed human nature more fully and honestly than any other, without false pride or shame in its rawness. His themes often mirrored those of French novelists, but he approached them in a way that was completely different from the French style and spirit. In his narratives, sin didn't always lead to dramatic consequences; it didn’t always manifest as personal unhappiness, but it consistently brought a sense of unrest, devoid of any hope for peace. Though the conclusion may not have been clear, it was always evident that it would be bleak. After reading Turgenev, life appeared to me in new shades—it became more serious, more terrifying, filled with mystical responsibilities I hadn't recognized before. My bright American outlook was overshadowed by a deep melancholy typical of the Slavic perspective—patient, agnostic, and trusting. Simultaneously, nature began to reveal herself to me through Turgenev in a way I had never experienced before. There are passages in this remarkable writer’s work that pulse with a truth that feels intimately connected to the reader’s own understanding: who else but Turgenev and one’s innermost self has truly felt the rich, sorrowful essence of the night air coming through the open window, or the distant fires burning in the fields shrouded in darkness? I struggle to convey the subtle harmony he had with nature, which was often left unspoken. As for the characters in his stories, despite coming from backgrounds and civilizations so foreign to my own experience, they were timeless human archetypes whose roots and possibilities could be found in anyone’s heart, and I sensed their authenticity in every detail.

I cannot describe the satisfaction his work gave me; I can only impart some sense of it, perhaps, by saying that it was like a happiness I had been waiting for all my life, and now that it had come, I was richly content forever. I do not mean to say that the art of Turgenev surpasses the art of Björnson; I think Björnson is quite as fine and true. But the Norwegian deals with simple and primitive circumstances for the most part, and always with a small world; and the Russian has to do with human nature inside of its conventional shells, and his scene is often as large as Europe. Even when it is as remote as Norway, it is still related to the great capitals by the history if not the actuality of the characters. Most of Turgenev's books I have read many times over, all of them I have read more than twice. For a number of years I read them again and again without much caring for other fiction. It was only the other day that I read "Smoke" through once more, with no diminished sense of its truth, but with somewhat less than my first satisfaction in its art. Perhaps this was because I had reached the point through my acquaintance with Tolstoy where I was impatient even of the artifice that hid itself. In "Smoke" I was now aware of an artifice that kept out of sight, but was still always present somewhere, invisibly operating the story.—From "My Literary Passions" (1895).

I can’t fully express how satisfying his work was for me; I can maybe convey a bit of that by saying it felt like happiness I had been waiting for my whole life, and now that it has arrived, I feel completely content forever. I don’t mean to suggest that Turgenev’s art is better than Björnson’s; I believe Björnson is just as remarkable and authentic. But the Norwegian usually focuses on simple and primitive situations, often in a smaller setting, while the Russian tackles human nature within its societal frameworks, with settings that can be as vast as Europe. Even when it takes place in a remote location like Norway, it still connects to major cities through the characters' histories, if not their actual experiences. I’ve read most of Turgenev’s books multiple times, and all of them at least twice. For several years, I revisited them repeatedly without caring much for other fiction. Just the other day, I read "Smoke" again, and while I still felt its truth, I experienced slightly less satisfaction in its artistry than the first time. Perhaps this was because my familiarity with Tolstoy made me impatient with any underlying artifice. In "Smoke," I noticed an artifice that was hidden but always subtly influenced the story.



III

BY K. WALISZEWSKI

The second novel of the series, "Fathers and Children," stirred up a storm the suddenness and violence of which it is not easy, nowadays, to understand. The figure of Bazarov, the first "Nihilist"—thus baptized by an inversion of epithet which was to win extraordinary success—is merely intended to reveal a mental condition which, though the fact had been insufficiently recognized, had already existed for some years. The epithet itself had been in constant use since 1829, when Nadiéjdine applied it to Pushkin, Polevoï, and some other subverters of the classic tradition. Turgenev only extended its meaning by a new interpretation, destined to be perpetuated by the tremendous success of "Fathers and Children." There is nothing, or hardly anything, in Bazarov, of the terrible revolutionary whom we have since learnt to look for under this title. Turgenev was not the man to call up such a figure. He was far too dreamy, too gentle, too good-natured a being. Already, in the character of Roudine, he had failed, in the strangest way, to catch the likeness of Bakounine, that fiery organiser of insurrection, whom all Europe knew, and whom he had selected as his model. Conceive Corot or Millet trying to paint some figure out of the Last Judgment after Michael Angelo! Bazarov is the Nihilist in his first phase, "in course of becoming," as the Germans would say, and he is a pupil of the German universities. When Turgenev shaped the character, he certainly drew on his own memories of his stay at Berlin, at a time when Bruno Bauer was laying it down as a dogma that no educated man ought to have opinions on any subject, and when Max Stirner was convincing the young Hegelians that ideas were mere smoke and dust, seeing that the only reality in existence was the individual Ego. These teachings, eagerly received by the Russian youth, were destined to produce a state of moral decomposition, the earliest symptoms of which were admirably analysed by Turgenev.

The second novel of the series, "Fathers and Children," caused quite a stir, and it's hard for us today to fully grasp the suddenness and intensity of that reaction. The character of Bazarov, the first "Nihilist"—a label that was ironically coined and became incredibly popular—was meant to highlight a mindset that, although not fully acknowledged at the time, had been developing for several years. The term itself had been used consistently since 1829, when Nadiéjdine applied it to Pushkin, Polevoï, and a few other challengers of the classic tradition. Turgenev merely broadened its meaning with a new interpretation, which would be cemented by the massive success of "Fathers and Children." There is little to nothing in Bazarov that aligns with the fierce revolutionary we now associate with that title. Turgenev was not the type to create such a character; he was too dreamy, gentle, and kind-hearted. Even in the character of Roudine, he strangely failed to capture the likeness of Bakounine, the fiery leader of rebellion known throughout Europe whom he chose as his model. It’s like imagining Corot or Millet attempting to portray a figure from Michelangelo's Last Judgment! Bazarov represents the Nihilist in his early stage, "in the process of becoming," as the Germans would say, and he is a product of the German universities. When Turgenev created this character, he definitely drew from his own experiences in Berlin during a time when Bruno Bauer asserted that no educated person should hold opinions on any subject, and when Max Stirner was persuading young Hegelians that ideas were just illusions, asserting that the only real thing was the individual Ego. These ideas, which resonated with Russian youth, led to a state of moral decay, the early signs of which Turgenev analyzed brilliantly.

Bazarov is a very clever man, but clever in thought, and especially in word, only. He scorns art, women, and family life. He does not know what the point of honour means. He is a cynic in his love affairs, and indifferent in his friendships. He has no respect even for paternal tenderness, but he is full of contradictions, even to the extent of fighting a duel about nothing at all, and sacrificing his life for the first peasant he meets. And in this the resemblance is true, much more general, indeed, than the model selected would lead one to imagine; so general, in fact, that, apart from the question of art, Turgenev—he has admitted it himself—felt as if he were drawing his own portrait; and therefore it is, no doubt, that he has made his hero so sympathetic.—From "A History of Russian Literature" (1900).

Bazarov is a smart guy, but he's clever mostly in his thoughts and especially in his words. He looks down on art, women, and family life. He doesn't understand the concept of honor. He's cynical in his romantic relationships and indifferent in his friendships. He has no respect for paternal affection, yet he's full of contradictions—like fighting a duel over nothing and sacrificing his life for the first peasant he encounters. And in this, the similarities are real, even broader than the chosen model might suggest; so broad, in fact, that aside from the question of art, Turgenev—he's acknowledged this himself—felt like he was sketching his own likeness; and that's likely why he's made his hero so relatable.



IV

BY RICHARD H. P. CURLE

But for the best expression of the bewilderment of life we have to turn to the portrait of a man, to the famous Bazarov of "Fathers and Children." Turgenev raises through him the eternal problem—Has personality any hold, has life any meaning at all? The reality of this figure, his contempt for nature, his egoism, his strength, his mothlike weakness are so convincing that before his philosophy all other philosophies seem to pale. He is the one who sees the life-illusion, and yet, knowing that it is the mask of night, grasps at it, loathing himself. You can hate Bazarov, you cannot have contempt for him. He is a man of genius, rid of sentiment and hope, believing in nothing but himself, to whom come, as from the darkness, all the violent questions of life and death. "Fathers and Children" is simply an exposure of our power to mould our own lives. Bazarov is a man of astonishing intellect—he is the pawn of an emotion he despises; he is a man of gigantic will—he can do nothing but destroy his own beliefs; he is a man of intense life—he cannot avoid the first, brainless touch of death. It is the hopeless fight of mind against instinct, of determination against fate, of personality against impersonality. Bazarov disdaining everyone, sick of all smallness, is roused to fury by the obvious irritations of Pavel Petrovitch. Savagely announcing the creed of nihilism and the end of romance, he has only to feel the calm, aristocratic smile of Madame Odintsov fixed on him and he suffers all the agony of first love. Determining to live and create, he has only to play with death for a moment, and he is caught. But though he is the most positive of all Turgenev's male portraits, there are others linking up the chain of delusion. There is Rudin, typical of the unrest of the idealist; there is Nezhdanov ("Virgin Soil"), typical of the self-torture of the anarchist. There is Shubin ("On the Eve"), hiding his misery in laughter, and Lavretsky ("A House of Gentlefolk"), hiding his misery in silence. It is not necessary to search for further examples. Turgenev put his hand upon the dark things. He perceived character, struggling in the "clutch of circumstances," the tragic moments, the horrible conflicts of personality. His figures have that capability of suffering which (as someone has said) is the true sign of life. They seem like real people, dazed and uncertain. No action of theirs ever surprises you, because in each of them he has made you hear an inward soliloquy.—From "Turgenev and the Life-Illusion," in "The Fortnightly Review" (April, 1910).

But for the best expression of life's confusion, we need to look at the character of a man, the famous Bazarov from "Fathers and Children." Turgenev uses him to explore the timeless question—Does personality matter? Does life have any meaning? The reality of this character, his disdain for nature, his self-centeredness, his strength, and his fragile weaknesses are so convincing that all other philosophies seem to fade in comparison. He is the one who recognizes the illusion of life, and yet, even knowing it's just a façade, he reaches for it, hating himself for doing so. You can dislike Bazarov, but you can't look down on him. He is a genius, free from sentiment and hope, believing only in himself, and he faces all the explosive questions of life and death. "Fathers and Children" is simply an examination of our ability to shape our own lives. Bazarov is incredibly intelligent—he is controlled by an emotion he despises; he has a strong will—yet he can only tear down his own beliefs; he lives intensely—yet he can't escape the first, mindless touch of death. It's a hopeless battle of intellect against instinct, determination against fate, personality against impersonality. Bazarov, who scorns everyone and is fed up with all trivialities, becomes enraged by the blatant annoyances of Pavel Petrovitch. Fiercely proclaiming the principles of nihilism and the end of romance, he only needs to feel Madame Odintsov's calm, aristocratic smile, and he experiences all the pain of first love. Resolving to live and create, he just has to flirt with death for a moment, and he gets trapped. However, even though he is the most assertive of all Turgenev's male characters, there are others that form a chain of delusion. There's Rudin, embodying the restlessness of the idealist; there's Nezhdanov ("Virgin Soil"), representing the self-torment of the anarchist. There's Shubin ("On the Eve"), concealing his misery behind laughter, and Lavretsky ("A House of Gentlefolk"), hiding his misery in silence. There's no need to look for more examples. Turgenev exposes the dark realities. He captured character, struggling in the "clutch of circumstances," the tragic moments, the dreadful conflicts of personality. His characters possess that ability to suffer which (as someone put it) truly signifies life. They come across as real people, bewildered and unsure. Their actions never surprise you because he makes you hear their inner thoughts. —From "Turgenev and the Life-Illusion," in "The Fortnightly Review" (April, 1910).



V

BY MAURICE BARING

Turgenev did for Russian literature what Byron did for English literature; he led the genius of Russia on a pilgrimage throughout all Europe. And in Europe his work reaped a glorious harvest of praise. Flaubert was astounded by him, George Sand looked up to him as to a master, Taine spoke of his work as being the finest artistic production since Sophocles. In Turgenev's work, Europe not only discovered Turgenev, but it discovered Russia, the simplicity and the naturalness of the Russian character; and this came as a revelation. For the first time Europe came across the Russian woman whom Pushkin was the first to paint; for the first time Europe came into contact with the Russian soul; and it was the sharpness of this revelation which accounts for the fact of Turgenev having received in the west an even greater meed of praise than he was perhaps entitled to.

Turgenev did for Russian literature what Byron did for English literature; he took Russia's genius on a journey across Europe. And in Europe, his work was met with a fantastic reception. Flaubert was amazed by him, George Sand admired him as a master, and Taine called his work the finest artistic creation since Sophocles. Through Turgenev's work, Europe not only discovered him but also uncovered Russia, the simplicity and authenticity of the Russian character; this was a revelation. For the first time, Europe encountered the Russian woman that Pushkin was the first to portray; for the first time, Europe engaged with the Russian soul; and this striking revelation explains why Turgenev received even more praise in the West than he might have deserved.

In Russia Turgenev attained almost instant popularity. His "Sportsman's Sketches" and his "Nest of Gentlefolk" made him not only famous but universally popular. In 1862 the publication of his masterpiece "Fathers and Children" dealt his reputation a blow. The revolutionary elements in Russia regarded his hero, Bazarov, as a calumny and a libel; whereas the reactionary elements in Russia looked upon "Fathers and Children" as a glorification of Nihilism. Thus he satisfied nobody. He fell between two stools. This, perhaps, could only happen in Russia to this extent; and for that same reason as that which made Russian criticism didactic. The conflicting elements of Russian society were so terribly in earnest in fighting their cause, that anyone whom they did not regard as definitely for them was at once considered an enemy, and an impartial delineation of any character concerned in the political struggle was bound to displease both parties. If a novelist drew a Nihilist, he must be one or the other, a hero or a scoundrel, if either the revolutionaries or the reactionaries were to be pleased. If in England the militant suffragists suddenly had a huge mass of educated opinion behind them and a still larger mass of educated public opinion against them, and some one were to draw in a novel an impartial picture of a suffragette, the same thing would happen. On a small scale, as far as the suffragettes are concerned, it has happened in the case of Mr. Wells. But if Turgenev's popularity suffered a shock in Russia from which it with difficulty recovered, in western Europe it went on increasing. Especially in England, Turgenev became the idol of all that was eclectic, and admiration for Turgenev a hallmark of good taste....

In Russia, Turgenev quickly became popular. His "Sportsman's Sketches" and "Nest of Gentlefolk" made him not only famous but also widely liked. However, in 1862, the release of his masterpiece "Fathers and Children" harmed his reputation. The revolutionary crowd saw his character Bazarov as a slander and an insult, while the conservative side viewed "Fathers and Children" as an endorsement of Nihilism. So, he pleased no one. He fell between two extremes. This situation might only happen in Russia to this degree, and for that same reason, Russian criticism tended to be didactic. The conflicting groups within Russian society were passionately committed to their causes, and anyone they did not see as fully aligned with them was quickly labeled as an enemy. This made any neutral portrayal of characters involved in the political struggle sure to upset both sides. If a novelist depicted a Nihilist, they had to choose a side—either the character was a hero or a villain—to satisfy the revolutionaries or the conservatives. The same thing could happen if, for example, the militant suffragists in England suddenly had a huge backing of educated supporters and an even bigger group of educated critics; if someone wrote an impartial novel about a suffragette, they would face similar backlash. On a smaller scale, this occurred with Mr. Wells and the suffragettes. Yet, while Turgenev's popularity took a blow in Russia, it continued to grow in Western Europe. Particularly in England, Turgenev became the favorite of the eclectic crowd, and admiration for him became a sign of good taste.

"Fathers and Children" is as beautifully constructed as a drama of Sophocles; the events move inevitably to a tragic close. There is not a touch of banality from beginning to end, and not an unnecessary word; the portraits of the old father and mother, the young Kirsanov, and all the minor characters are perfect; and amidst the trivial crowd Bazarov stands out like Lucifer, the strongest—the only strong character—that Turgenev created, the first Nihilist—for if Turgenev was not the first to invent the word, he was the first to apply it in this sense.

"Fathers and Children" is as beautifully crafted as a play by Sophocles; the events inevitably lead to a tragic conclusion. There’s not a hint of dullness from start to finish, and not a single word is wasted; the portrayals of the aging parents, the young Kirsanov, and all the minor characters are flawless. Amidst the ordinary crowd, Bazarov stands out like Lucifer, the strongest—truly the only strong character—that Turgenev created, the first Nihilist—because although Turgenev may not have coined the term, he was the first to use it in this way.

Bazarov is the incarnation of the Lucifer type that recurs again and again in Russian history and fiction, in sharp contrast to the meek, humble type of Ivan Durak. Lermontov's Pechorin was in some respects an anticipation of Bazarov; so were the many Russian rebels. He is the man who denies, to whom art is a silly toy, who detests abstractions, knowledge, and the love of Nature; he believes in nothing; he bows to nothing; he can break, but he cannot bend; he does break, and that is the tragedy, but, breaking, he retains his invincible pride, and

Bazarov represents the archetype of the rebellious figure that appears repeatedly in Russian history and literature, standing in stark contrast to the mild, humble character of Ivan Durak. Lermontov's Pechorin was in some ways a precursor to Bazarov, as were many Russian dissenters. He is the person who rejects everything, sees art as a trivial distraction, despises abstractions, knowledge, and a love for nature; he believes in nothing, submits to nothing, can break but cannot be broken; he does destroy, and that is his tragedy, but in his destruction, he maintains his unyielding pride, and

"not cowardly puts off his helmet,"

and he dies "valiantly vanquished."

and he dies "bravely defeated."

In the pages which describe his death Turgenev reaches the high-water mark of his art, his moving quality, his power, his reserve. For manly pathos they rank among the greatest scenes in literature, stronger than the death of Colonel Newcome and the best of Thackeray. Among English novelists it is, perhaps, only Meredith who has struck such strong, piercing chords, nobler than anything in Daudet or Maupassant, more reserved than anything in Victor Hugo, and worthy of the great poets, of the tragic pathos of Goethe and Dante. The character of Bazarov, as has been said, created a sensation and endless controversy. The revolutionaries thought him a caricature and a libel, the reactionaries a scandalous glorification of the Devil; and impartial men such as Dostoevsky, who knew the revolutionaries at first hand, thought the type unreal. It is impossible that Bazarov was not like the Nihilists of the sixties; but in any case as a figure in fiction, whatever the fact may be, he lives and will continue to live....—From "An Outline of Russian Literature" (1914).

In the pages that describe his death, Turgenev reaches the peak of his art, showcasing his emotional depth, strength, and restraint. For male pathos, these moments rank among the greatest scenes in literature, even more powerful than Colonel Newcome's death and the best works of Thackeray. Among English novelists, perhaps only Meredith has struck such deep, resonant chords—nobler than anything by Daudet or Maupassant, and more restrained than anything by Victor Hugo—worthy of the great poets, comparable to the tragic pathos found in Goethe and Dante. The character of Bazarov, as has been noted, generated a sensation and endless debate. Revolutionaries saw him as a caricature and a slander, while reactionaries considered him a scandalous glorification of evil; even impartial figures like Dostoevsky, who was familiar with the revolutionaries, found the character unrealistic. It’s clear that Bazarov resembled the Nihilists of the 1860s, but as a fictional character, regardless of the reality, he lives on and will continue to do so....—From "An Outline of Russian Literature" (1914).





LIST OF CHARACTERS


NIKOLAI PETROVITCH KIRSANOV, a landowner.

NIKOLAI PETROVITCH KIRSANOV, a property owner.

PAVEL PETROVITCH KIRSANOV, his brother.

PAVEL PETROVITCH KIRSANOV, his brother.

ARKADY (ARKASHA) NIKOLAEVITCH (or NIKOLAITCH), his son.

A RKADY (ARKASHA) NIKOLAEVITCH (or NIKOLAITCH), his son.

YEVGENY (ENYUSHA) VASSILYEVITCH (or VASSILYITCH) BAZAROV, friend of Arkady.

YEVGENY (ENYUSHA) VASSILYEVITCH (or VASSILYITCH) BAZAROV, friend of Arkady.

VASSILY IVANOVITCH (or IVANITCH), father of Bazarov.

Vassily Ivanovich (or Ivanitch), father of Bazarov.

ARINA VLASYEVNA, mother of Bazarov.

ARINA VLASYEVNA, Bazarov's mother.

FEDOSYA (FENITCHKA) NIKOLAEVNA, second wife of Nikolai.

FEDOSYA (FENITCHKA) NIKOLAEVNA, the second wife of Nikolai.

ANNA SERGYEVNA ODINTSOV, a wealthy widow.

Anna Sergeyevna Odintsova, a wealthy widow.

KATYA SERGYEVNA, her sister.

Katyа Sergeyевна, her sister.

PORFIRY PLATONITCH, her neighbor.

PORFIRY PLATONITCH, her neighbor.

MATVY ILYITCH KOLYAZIN, government commissioner.

MATVY ILYITCH KOLYAZIN, government official.

EVDOKSYA (or AVDOTYA) NIKITISHNA KUKSHIN, an emancipated lady.

EVDOKSYA (or AVDOTYA) NIKITISHNA KUKSHIN, an independent woman.

VIKTOR SITNIKOV, a would-be liberal.

VIKTOR SITNIKOV, an aspiring liberal.

PIOTR (pron. P-yotr), servant to Nikolai.

PIOTR (pron. P-yotr), servant to Nikolai.

PROKOFITCH, head servant to Nikolai.

PROKOFITCH, chief servant to Nikolai.

DUNYASHA, a maid servant.

DUNYASHA, a maid.

MITYA, infant of Fedosya.

MITYA, baby of Fedosya.

TIMOFEITCH, manager for Vassily.

TIMOFEITCH, manager for Vassily.





FATHERS AND CHILDREN

A NOVEL






CHAPTER I


'Well, Piotr, not in sight yet?' was the question asked on May the 20th, 1859, by a gentleman of a little over forty, in a dusty coat and checked trousers, who came out without his hat on to the low steps of the posting station at S——. He was addressing his servant, a chubby young fellow, with whitish down on his chin, and little, lack-lustre eyes.

'So, Piotr, still not in sight?' asked a man in his forties on May 20, 1859. He wore a dusty coat and checked trousers and came out without his hat to the low steps of the posting station at S——. He was talking to his servant, a plump young guy with a bit of fuzz on his chin and small, dull eyes.

The servant, in whom everything—the turquoise ring in his ear, the streaky hair plastered with grease, and the civility of his movements—indicated a man of the new, improved generation, glanced with an air of indulgence along the road, and made answer:

The servant, who showed everything—from the turquoise ring in his ear, the greasy, slicked-back hair, and the polite way he moved—was clearly a man of the new, better generation. He looked down the road with a laid-back expression and replied:

'No, sir; not in sight.'

'No, sir; not visible.'

'Not in sight?' repeated his master.

'Not in sight?' his master repeated.

'No, sir,' responded the man a second time.

'No, sir,' the man replied again.

His master sighed, and sat down on a little bench. We will introduce him to the reader while he sits, his feet tucked under him, gazing thoughtfully round.

His master sighed and sat down on a small bench. We will introduce him to the reader as he sits, his feet tucked under him, gazing thoughtfully around.

His name was Nikolai Petrovitch Kirsanov. He had, twelve miles from the posting station, a fine property of two hundred souls, or, as he expressed it—since he had arranged the division of his land with the peasants, and started 'a farm'—of nearly five thousand acres. His father, a general in the army, who served in 1812, a coarse, half-educated, but not ill-natured man, a typical Russian, had been in harness all his life, first in command of a brigade, and then of a division, and lived constantly in the provinces, where, by virtue of his rank, he played a fairly important part. Nikolai Petrovitch was born in the south of Russia like his elder brother, Pavel, of whom more hereafter. He was educated at home till he was fourteen, surrounded by cheap tutors, free-and-easy but toadying adjutants, and all the usual regimental and staff set. His mother, one of the Kolyazin family, as a girl called Agathe, but as a general's wife Agathokleya Kuzminishna Kirsanov, was one of those military ladies who take their full share of the duties and dignities of office. She wore gorgeous caps and rustling silk dresses; in church she was the first to advance to the cross; she talked a great deal in a loud voice, let her children kiss her hand in the morning, and gave them her blessing at night—in fact, she got everything out of life she could. Nikolai Petrovitch, as a general's son—though so far from being distinguished by courage that he even deserved to be called 'a funk'—was intended, like his brother Pavel, to enter the army; but he broke his leg on the very day when the news of his commission came, and, after being two months in bed, retained a slight limp to the end of his days. His father gave him up as a bad job, and let him go into the civil service. He took him to Petersburg directly he was eighteen, and placed him in the university. His brother happened about the same time to be made an officer in the Guards. The young men started living together in one set of rooms, under the remote supervision of a cousin on their mother's side, Ilya Kolyazin, an official of high rank. Their father returned to his division and his wife, and only rarely sent his sons large sheets of grey paper, scrawled over in a bold clerkly hand. At the bottom of these sheets stood in letters, enclosed carefully in scroll-work, the words, 'Piotr Kirsanov, General-Major.' In 1835 Nikolai Petrovitch left the university, a graduate, and in the same year General Kirsanov was put on to the retired list after an unsuccessful review, and came to Petersburg with his wife to live. He was about to take a house in the Tavrichesky Gardens, and had joined the English club, but he died suddenly of an apoplectic fit. Agathokleya Kuzminishna soon followed him; she could not accustom herself to a dull life in the capital; she was consumed by the ennui of existence away from the regiment. Meanwhile Nikolai Petrovitch had already, in his parents' lifetime and to their no slight chagrin, had time to fall in love with the daughter of his landlord, a petty official, Prepolovensky. She was a pretty and, as it is called, 'advanced' girl; she used to read the serious articles in the 'Science' column of the journals. He married her directly the term of mourning was over; and leaving the civil service in which his father had by favour procured him a post, was perfectly blissful with his Masha, first in a country villa near the Lyesny Institute, afterwards in town in a pretty little flat with a clean staircase and a draughty drawing-room, and then in the country, where he settled finally, and where in a short time a son, Arkady, was born to him. The young couple lived very happily and peacefully; they were scarcely ever apart; they read together, sang and played duets together on the piano; she tended her flowers and looked after the poultry-yard; he sometimes went hunting, and busied himself with the estate, while Arkady grew and grew in the same happy and peaceful way. Ten years passed like a dream. In 1847 Kirsanov's wife died. He almost succumbed to this blow; in a few weeks his hair was grey; he was getting ready to go abroad, if possible to distract his mind ... but then came the year 1848. He returned unwillingly to the country, and, after a rather prolonged period of inactivity, began to take an interest in improvements in the management of his land. In 1855 he brought his son to the university; he spent three winters with him in Petersburg, hardly going out anywhere, and trying to make acquaintance with Arkady's young companions. The last winter he had not been able to go, and here we have him in the May of 1859, already quite grey, stoutish, and rather bent, waiting for his son, who had just taken his degree, as once he had taken it himself.

His name was Nikolai Petrovitch Kirsanov. He owned a nice property about twelve miles from the posting station, with two hundred tenants, or as he put it—since he had divided his land with the peasants and started 'a farm'—nearly five thousand acres. His father, a general in the army who served in 1812, was a rough, half-educated, but decent man—a typical Russian—who had spent his life in military service, first commanding a brigade and then a division, and constantly lived in the provinces where he played a significant role due to his rank. Nikolai Petrovitch was born in southern Russia, like his older brother, Pavel, whom we will discuss later. He was educated at home until the age of fourteen, surrounded by inexpensive tutors and sycophantic adjutants, along with the usual regiment and staff crowd. His mother, from the Kolyazin family, was known as Agathe when she was young, but as a general's wife she was Agathokleya Kuzminishna Kirsanov. She was one of those military women who took on all the responsibilities and honors of her position. She wore fancy caps and flowing silk dresses; she was the first to approach the cross in church; she spoke loudly, allowed her children to kiss her hand in the morning, and blessed them at night—in short, she made the most of life. Nikolai Petrovitch, as a general's son—though he was not known for bravery and could even be called 'a coward'—was expected to join the army like his brother Pavel. However, he broke his leg on the same day he received news of his commission, and after two months in bed, he walked with a slight limp for the rest of his life. His father gave up on him and let him join the civil service instead. When he turned eighteen, his father took him to Petersburg and enrolled him in the university. Around the same time, Pavel became an officer in the Guards. The brothers moved into the same set of rooms with the distant oversight of their mother’s cousin, Ilya Kolyazin, a high-ranking official. Their father returned to his division and his wife, and he only occasionally sent his sons large sheets of gray paper scribbled with his bold handwriting. At the bottom of these pages, the name 'Piotr Kirsanov, General-Major' was ornately inscribed. In 1835, Nikolai Petrovitch graduated from the university, and that same year General Kirsanov was placed on the retired list after an unsuccessful review. He moved to Petersburg with his wife. He planned to rent a house in the Tavrichesky Gardens and had joined the English club, but suddenly died from a stroke. Agathokleya Kuzminishna soon followed; she couldn't adjust to the dullness of life in the capital and was overwhelmed by the boredom of being away from the regiment. Meanwhile, Nikolai Petrovitch had, during his parents' lives and to their great disappointment, fallen in love with the landlord’s daughter, a minor official named Prepolovensky. She was a pretty and so-called 'advanced' girl who read serious articles in the journals' 'Science' section. He married her as soon as the mourning period ended; leaving the civil service post his father had obtained for him, he was utterly happy with Masha, first in a countryside villa near the Lyesny Institute, then in town in a charming flat with a clean staircase and a drafty living room, and eventually settled back in the countryside, where shortly after, a son named Arkady was born to them. The young couple lived very happily and peacefully; they rarely spent time apart; they read together, sang, and played piano duets together; she tended her flowers and cared for the poultry; he occasionally went hunting and worked on the estate while Arkady grew up in the same joyful and peaceful environment. Ten years passed like a dream. In 1847, Kirsanov’s wife died. He almost fell apart from the loss; within a few weeks, his hair had turned gray; he contemplated going abroad to distract himself... but then came the year 1848. He reluctantly returned to the countryside and, after a prolonged period of inactivity, began to take an interest in improving his land management. In 1855, he took his son to the university; they spent three winters together in Petersburg, rarely going out, and he tried to get to know Arkady's young friends. The last winter, he hadn’t been able to visit, and here we find him in May of 1859, already quite gray, somewhat stout, and rather stooped, waiting for his son, who had just graduated, just as he had once done.

The servant, from a feeling of propriety, and perhaps, too, not anxious to remain under the master's eye, had gone to the gate, and was smoking a pipe. Nikolai Petrovitch bent his head, and began staring at the crumbling steps; a big mottled fowl walked sedately towards him, treading firmly with its great yellow legs; a muddy cat gave him an unfriendly look, twisting herself coyly round the railing. The sun was scorching; from the half-dark passage of the posting station came an odour of hot rye-bread. Nikolai Petrovitch fell to dreaming. 'My son ... a graduate ... Arkasha ...' were the ideas that continually came round again and again in his head; he tried to think of something else, and again the same thoughts returned. He remembered his dead wife.... 'She did not live to see it!' he murmured sadly. A plump, dark-blue pigeon flew into the road, and hurriedly went to drink in a puddle near the well. Nikolai Petrovitch began looking at it, but his ear had already caught the sound of approaching wheels.

The servant, feeling it was proper and maybe not wanting to be under the master's watch, had gone to the gate and was smoking a pipe. Nikolai Petrovitch lowered his head and started staring at the crumbling steps; a large speckled chicken walked leisurely towards him, stepping confidently with its big yellow legs; a muddy cat gave him a hostile look, twisting itself playfully around the railing. The sun was blazing; from the dimly lit passage of the posting station came the smell of hot rye bread. Nikolai Petrovitch drifted off into thought. 'My son... a graduate... Arkasha...' were the thoughts that kept coming back to him; he tried to think of something else, but those same thoughts returned. He remembered his late wife... 'She didn’t live to see it!' he murmured sadly. A plump, dark blue pigeon flew into the road and quickly went to drink from a puddle near the well. Nikolai Petrovitch started watching it, but his ears had already picked up the sound of approaching wheels.

'It sounds as if they're coming sir,' announced the servant, popping in from the gateway.

'It sounds like they're coming, sir,' announced the servant, stepping in from the gateway.

Nikolai Petrovitch jumped up, and bent his eyes on the road. A carriage appeared with three posting-horses harnessed abreast; in the carriage he caught a glimpse of the blue band of a student's cap, the familiar outline of a dear face.

Nikolai Petrovitch jumped up and focused his gaze on the road. A carriage came into view with three horses pulling it side by side; in the carriage, he noticed the blue band of a student's cap and the familiar silhouette of a beloved face.

'Arkasha! Arkasha!' cried Kirsanov, and he ran waving his hands.... A few instants later, his lips were pressed to the beardless, dusty, sunburnt-cheek of the youthful graduate.

'Arkasha! Arkasha!' shouted Kirsanov, and he took off running, waving his hands.... A few moments later, his lips touched the beardless, dusty, sunburned cheek of the young graduate.





CHAPTER II


'Let me shake myself first, daddy,' said Arkady, in a voice tired from travelling, but boyish and clear as a bell, as he gaily responded to his father's caresses; 'I am covering you with dust.'

'Let me shake myself off first, Dad,' said Arkady, in a voice worn from traveling but boyish and clear as a bell, as he cheerfully responded to his father's affection; 'I'm getting dust all over you.'

'Never mind, never mind,' repeated Nikolai Petrovitch, smiling tenderly, and twice he struck the collar of his son's cloak and his own greatcoat with his hand. 'Let me have a look at you; let me have a look at you,' he added, moving back from him, but immediately he went with hurried steps towards the yard of the station, calling, 'This way, this way; and horses at once.'

'It's okay, it's okay,' Nikolai Petrovitch said with a gentle smile, as he patted the collar of his son's cloak and his own coat. 'I just want to see you; let me take a good look at you,' he added, stepping back for a moment, but then he quickly walked towards the station yard, calling out, 'Over here, over here; and get the horses ready right away.'

Nikolai Petrovitch seemed far more excited than his son; he seemed a little confused, a little timid. Arkady stopped him.

Nikolai Petrovitch seemed much more excited than his son; he looked a bit confused, a bit shy. Arkady stopped him.

'Daddy,' he said, 'let me introduce you to my great friend, Bazarov, about whom I have so often written to you. He has been so good as to promise to stay with us.'

'Dad,' he said, 'let me introduce you to my great friend, Bazarov, whom I've written to you about so many times. He has kindly agreed to stay with us.'

Nikolai Petrovitch went back quickly, and going up to a tall man in a long, loose, rough coat with tassels, who had only just got out of the carriage, he warmly pressed the ungloved red hand, which the latter did not at once hold out to him.

Nikolai Petrovitch hurried back and approached a tall man in a long, loose, rough coat with tassels, who had just gotten out of the carriage. He warmly shook the ungloved red hand, which the man didn't immediately extend to him.

'I am heartily glad,' he began, 'and very grateful for your kind intention of visiting us.... Let me know your name, and your father's.'

"I’m really glad," he started, "and super thankful for your kind intention to visit us... Let me know your name and your dad's."

'Yevgeny Vassilyev,' answered Bazarov, in a lazy but manly voice; and turning back the collar of his rough coat, he showed Nikolai Petrovitch his whole face. It was long and lean, with a broad forehead, a nose flat at the base and sharper at the end, large greenish eyes, and drooping whiskers of a sandy colour; it was lighted up by a tranquil smile, and showed self-confidence and intelligence.

'Yevgeny Vassilyev,' Bazarov replied in a relaxed but masculine tone. He turned back the collar of his rough coat and revealed his entire face to Nikolai Petrovitch. His face was long and skinny, with a wide forehead, a nose that was flat at the base and sharper at the tip, large greenish eyes, and drooping sandy-colored whiskers. It was lit by a calm smile that conveyed self-assurance and intelligence.

'I hope, dear Yevgeny Vassilyitch, you won't be dull with us,' continued Nikolai Petrovitch.

'I hope, dear Yevgeny Vassilyitch, you won't be boring with us,' continued Nikolai Petrovitch.

Bazarov's thin lips moved just perceptibly, though he made no reply, but merely took off his cap. His long, thick hair did not hide the prominent bumps on his head.

Bazarov's thin lips moved slightly, but he didn't respond; he just took off his cap. His long, thick hair couldn't hide the noticeable bumps on his head.

'Then, Arkady,' Nikolai Petrovitch began again, turning to his son, 'shall the horses be put to at once? or would you like to rest?'

'Then, Arkady,' Nikolai Petrovitch started again, looking at his son, 'should we get the horses ready right away, or do you want to take a break?'

'We will rest at home, daddy; tell them to harness the horses.'

'We'll stay home, Dad; tell them to get the horses ready.'

'At once, at once,' his father assented. 'Hey, Piotr, do you hear? Get things ready, my good boy; look sharp.'

'Right now, right now,' his father agreed. 'Hey, Piotr, do you hear me? Get everything ready, my good boy; hurry up.'

Piotr, who as a modernised servant had not kissed the young master's hand, but only bowed to him from a distance, again vanished through the gateway.

Piotr, who as a modern servant hadn't kissed the young master's hand, but only bowed from a distance, disappeared again through the gateway.

'I came here with the carriage, but there are three horses for your coach too,' said Nikolai Petrovitch fussily, while Arkady drank some water from an iron dipper brought him by the woman in charge of the station, and Bazarov began smoking a pipe and went up to the driver, who was taking out the horses; 'there are only two seats in the carriage, and I don't know how your friend' ...

'I arrived here by carriage, but there are three horses for your coach as well,' said Nikolai Petrovitch fussily, while Arkady drank some water from a metal dipper brought to him by the woman in charge of the station, and Bazarov started smoking a pipe and walked over to the driver, who was unloading the horses; 'there are only two seats in the carriage, and I'm not sure how your friend' ...

'He will go in the coach,' interposed Arkady in an undertone. 'You must not stand on ceremony with him, please. He's a splendid fellow, so simple—you will see.'

'He will go in the carriage,' Arkady interjected quietly. 'Please don’t stand on ceremony with him. He's a great guy, so straightforward—you'll see.'

Nikolai Petrovitch's coachman brought the horses round.

Nikolai Petrovitch's driver brought the horses over.

'Come, hurry up, bushy beard!' said Bazarov, addressing the driver.

'Come on, hurry up, bushy beard!' said Bazarov, talking to the driver.

'Do you hear, Mityuha,' put in another driver, standing by with his hands thrust behind him into the opening of his sheepskin coat, 'what the gentleman called you? It's a bushy beard you are too.'

'Do you hear, Mityuha,' said another driver, standing by with his hands shoved behind him into the opening of his sheepskin coat, 'what the guy called you? You've got quite a bushy beard too.'

Mityuha only gave a jog to his hat and pulled the reins off the heated shaft-horse.

Mityuha just adjusted his hat and took the reins off the sweating shaft horse.

'Look sharp, look sharp, lads, lend a hand,' cried Nikolai Petrovitch; 'there'll be something to drink our health with!'

'Look alive, look alive, guys, help out,' shouted Nikolai Petrovitch; 'there'll be something to toast our health with!'

In a few minutes the horses were harnessed; the father and son were installed in the carriage; Piotr climbed up on to the box; Bazarov jumped into the coach, and nestled his head down into the leather cushion; and both the vehicles rolled away.

In a few minutes, the horses were hitched up; the father and son settled into the carriage; Piotr climbed up onto the driver's seat; Bazarov jumped into the coach and tucked his head into the leather cushion; and both vehicles rolled off.





CHAPTER III


'So here you are, a graduate at last, and come home again,' said Nikolai Petrovitch, touching Arkady now on the shoulder, now on the knee. 'At last!'

"So here you are, a graduate at last, back home again," said Nikolai Petrovitch, patting Arkady on the shoulder and then on the knee. "Finally!"

'And how is uncle? quite well?' asked Arkady, who, in spite of the genuine, almost childish delight filling his heart, wanted as soon as possible to turn the conversation from the emotional into a commonplace channel.

'And how is uncle? Is he doing well?' asked Arkady, who, despite the genuine, almost childish joy filling his heart, wanted to steer the conversation from the emotional to something more ordinary as quickly as possible.

'Quite well. He was thinking of coming with me to meet you, but for some reason or other he gave up the idea.'

'He was doing pretty well. He thought about coming with me to meet you, but for some reason, he decided against it.'

'And how long have you been waiting for me?' inquired Arkady.

'And how long have you been waiting for me?' Arkady asked.

'Oh, about five hours.'

"Oh, around five hours."

'Dear old dad!'

'Dear dad!'

Arkady turned round quickly to his father, and gave him a sounding kiss on the cheek. Nikolai Petrovitch gave vent to a low chuckle.

Arkady quickly turned to his dad and gave him a loud kiss on the cheek. Nikolai Petrovitch let out a soft chuckle.

'I have got such a capital horse for you!' he began. 'You will see. And your room has been fresh papered.'

'I got an amazing horse for you!' he started. 'You'll see. And your room has been freshly wallpapered.'

'And is there a room for Bazarov?'

'Is there a room for Bazarov?'

'We will find one for him too.'

'We’ll find one for him too.'

'Please, dad, make much of him. I can't tell you how I prize his friendship.'

'Please, Dad, appreciate him a lot. I can't express how much I value his friendship.'

'Have you made friends with him lately?'

'Have you made friends with him recently?'

'Yes, quite lately.'

'Yeah, pretty recently.'

'Ah, that's how it is I did not see him last winter. What does he study?'

'Oh, that's how it is. I didn't see him last winter. What does he study?'

'His chief subject is natural science. But he knows everything. Next year he wants to take his doctor's degree.'

'His main focus is natural science. But he knows a little about everything. Next year, he plans to earn his doctorate.'

'Ah! he's in the medical faculty,' observed Nikolai Petrovitch, and he was silent for a little. 'Piotr,' he went on, stretching out his hand, 'aren't those our peasants driving along?'

'Ah! he's in medical school,' Nikolai Petrovitch noted, pausing for a moment. 'Piotr,' he continued, reaching out his hand, 'aren't those our peasants passing by?'

Piotr looked where his master was pointing. Some carts harnessed with unbridled horses were moving rapidly along a narrow by-road. In each cart there were one or two peasants in sheepskin coats, unbuttoned.

Piotr looked in the direction his master was pointing. Some carts pulled by wild horses were racing down a narrow back road. In each cart, there were one or two peasants wearing unbuttoned sheepskin coats.

'Yes, sir,' replied Piotr.

'Yes, sir,' Piotr replied.

'Where are they going,—to the town?'

'Where are they going—to the town?'

'To the town, I suppose. To the gin-shop,' he added contemptuously, turning slightly towards the coachman, as though he would appeal to him. But the latter did not stir a muscle; he was a man of the old stamp, and did not share the modern views of the younger generation.

'To the town, I guess. To the bar,' he added with a sneer, turning a bit toward the driver as if he wanted to appeal to him. But the driver didn’t move a muscle; he was an old-school guy and didn’t share the modern opinions of the younger crowd.

'I have had a lot of bother with the peasants this year,' pursued Nikolai Petrovitch, turning to his son. 'They won't pay their rent. What is one to do?'

'I’ve had a lot of trouble with the peasants this year,' Nikolai Petrovitch continued, turning to his son. 'They won’t pay their rent. What can you do?'

'But do you like your hired labourers?'

'But do you like the workers you hired?'

'Yes,' said Nikolai Petrovitch between his teeth. 'They're being set against me, that's the mischief; and they don't do their best. They spoil the tools. But they have tilled the land pretty fairly. When things have settled down a bit, it will be all right. Do you take an interest in farming now?'

'Yeah,' said Nikolai Petrovitch through gritted teeth. 'They're trying to undermine me, that's the problem; and they aren't putting in their best effort. They ruin the tools. But they've managed the land pretty well. Once things calm down a bit, it will be fine. Are you interested in farming now?'

'You've no shade; that's a pity,' remarked Arkady, without answering the last question.

"You don't have any shade; that's too bad," Arkady said, not responding to the last question.

'I have had a great awning put up on the north side over the balcony,' observed Nikolai Petrovitch; 'now we can have dinner even in the open air.'

'I’ve had a great awning put up on the north side over the balcony,' said Nikolai Petrovitch; 'now we can have dinner even outside.'

'It'll be rather too like a summer villa.... Still, that's all nonsense. What air though here! How delicious it smells! Really I fancy there's nowhere such fragrance in the world as in the meadows here! And the sky too.'

'It'll be a lot like a summer villa.... But that's just nonsense. What fresh air it is here! It smells amazing! Honestly, I think there's no other place in the world that has a fragrance like the meadows here! And the sky too.'

Arkady suddenly stopped short, cast a stealthy look behind him, and said no more.

Arkady suddenly halted, glanced back cautiously, and remained silent.

'Of course,' observed Nikolai Petrovitch, 'you were born here, and so everything is bound to strike you in a special——'

'Of course,' noted Nikolai Petrovitch, 'you were born here, so everything is bound to hit you in a special——'

'Come, dad, that makes no difference where a man is born.'

'Come on, Dad, it doesn't matter where a person is born.'

'Still——'

'Still—'

'No; it makes absolutely no difference.'

'No; it makes no difference at all.'

Nikolai Petrovitch gave a sidelong glance at his son, and the carriage went on a half-a-mile further before the conversation was renewed between them.

Nikolai Petrovitch cast a sideways glance at his son, and the carriage continued on for another half a mile before they started talking again.

'I don't recollect whether I wrote to you,' began Nikolai Petrovitch, 'your old nurse, Yegorovna, is dead.'

'I don't remember if I wrote to you,' began Nikolai Petrovitch, 'your old nurse, Yegorovna, has passed away.'

'Really? Poor thing! Is Prokofitch still living?'

'Really? That's so sad! Is Prokofitch still alive?'

'Yes, and not a bit changed. As grumbling as ever. In fact, you won't find many changes at Maryino.'

'Yes, and not a bit changed. Still grumbling as ever. In fact, you won’t find many changes at Maryino.'

'Have you still the same bailiff?'

'Do you still have the same bailiff?'

'Well, to be sure there is a change there. I decided not to keep about me any freed serfs, who have been house servants, or, at least, not to intrust them with duties of any responsibility.' (Arkady glanced towards Piotr.) 'Il est libre, en effet,' observed Nikolai Petrovitch in an undertone; 'but, you see, he's only a valet. Now I have a bailiff, a townsman; he seems a practical fellow. I pay him two hundred and fifty roubles a year. But,' added Nikolai Petrovitch, rubbing his forehead and eyebrows with his hand, which was always an indication with him of inward embarrassment, 'I told you just now that you would not find changes at Maryino.... That's not quite correct. I think it my duty to prepare you, though....'

'Well, there's definitely a change there. I decided not to keep any freed serfs who have been house servants with me, or at least not to assign them any important responsibilities.' (Arkady glanced towards Piotr.) 'He is indeed free,' Nikolai Petrovitch commented quietly; 'but you see, he's just a valet. Now I have a bailiff, a townsman; he seems pretty practical. I pay him two hundred and fifty roubles a year. But,' Nikolai Petrovitch added, rubbing his forehead and eyebrows with his hand, which was always a sign of his inner discomfort, 'I just told you that you wouldn’t find any changes at Maryino.... That’s not entirely accurate. I feel it's my duty to prepare you, though....'

He hesitated for an instant, and then went on in French.

He paused for a moment, then continued in French.

'A severe moralist would regard my openness, as improper; but, in the first place, it can't be concealed, and secondly, you are aware I have always had peculiar ideas as regards the relation of father and son. Though, of course, you would be right in blaming me. At my age.... In short ... that ... that girl, about whom you have probably heard already ...'

'A strict moralist would see my honesty as inappropriate; but, first of all, it can't be hidden, and secondly, you know I've always had unique views on the relationship between a father and son. Although, of course, you would be justified in criticizing me. At my age... In short... that... that girl, you've probably already heard about...'

'Fenitchka?' asked Arkady easily.

'Fenitchka?' Arkady asked casually.

Nikolai Petrovitch blushed. 'Don't mention her name aloud, please.... Well ... she is living with me now. I have installed her in the house ... there were two little rooms there. But that can all be changed.'

Nikolai Petrovitch blushed. 'Please don’t say her name out loud.... Well ... she’s living with me now. I've set her up in the house ... there were two small rooms there. But that can all be changed.'

'Goodness, daddy, what for?'

'Wow, Dad, what's this for?'

'Your friend is going to stay with us ... it would be awkward ...'

'Your friend is going to stay with us ... it might be uncomfortable ...'

'Please don't be uneasy on Bazarov's account. He's above all that.'

'Please don’t worry about Bazarov. He’s beyond all that.'

'Well, but you too,' added Nikolai Petrovitch. 'The little lodge is so horrid—that's the worst of it.'

'Well, but you too,' added Nikolai Petrovitch. 'The little lodge is so awful—that's the worst part.'

'Goodness, dad,' interposed Arkady, 'it's as if you were apologising; I wonder you're not ashamed.'

'Wow, Dad,' Arkady interrupted, 'it's like you're apologizing; I can't believe you're not embarrassed.'

'Of course, I ought to be ashamed,' answered Nikolai Petrovitch, flushing more and more.

'Of course, I should be embarrassed,' replied Nikolai Petrovitch, growing more and more flushed.

'Nonsense, dad, nonsense; please don't!' Arkady smiled affectionately. 'What a thing to apologise for!' he thought to himself, and his heart was filled with a feeling of condescending tenderness for his kind, soft-hearted father, mixed with a sense of secret superiority. 'Please, stop,' he repeated once more, instinctively revelling in a consciousness of his own advanced and emancipated condition.

'Nonsense, Dad, nonsense; please don't!' Arkady smiled affectionately. 'What a thing to apologize for!' he thought to himself, and his heart was filled with a sense of condescending tenderness for his kind, soft-hearted father, mixed with a feeling of secret superiority. 'Please, stop,' he repeated once more, instinctively reveling in the awareness of his own progressive and liberated status.

Nikolai Petrovitch glanced at him from under the fingers of the hand with which he was still rubbing his forehead, and there was a pang in his heart.... But at once he blamed himself for it.

Nikolai Petrovitch glanced at him while rubbing his forehead with his hand, and he felt a pang in his heart.... But he immediately blamed himself for it.

'Here are our meadows at last,' he said after a long silence.

'Here are our meadows at last,' he said after a long pause.

'And that in front is our forest, isn't it?' asked Arkady.

'And that in front is our forest, right?' asked Arkady.

'Yes. Only I have sold the timber. This year they will cut it down.'

'Yeah. I just sold the timber. They’re going to cut it down this year.'

'Why did you sell it?'

'Why did you sell it?'

'The money was needed; besides, that land is to go to the peasants.'

'The money was necessary; plus, that land is meant for the peasants.'

'Who don't pay you their rent?'

'Who doesn't pay you their rent?'

'That's their affair; besides, they will pay it some day.'

'That's their problem; anyway, they'll pay it eventually.'

'I am sorry about the forest,' observed Arkady, and he began to look about him.

'I’m sorry about the forest,' Arkady said, and he started to look around.

The country through which they were driving could not be called picturesque. Fields upon fields stretched all along to the very horizon, now sloping gently upwards, then dropping down again; in some places woods were to be seen, and winding ravines, planted with low, scanty bushes, recalling vividly the representation of them on the old-fashioned maps of the times of Catherine. They came upon little streams too with hollow banks; and tiny lakes with narrow dykes; and little villages, with low hovels under dark and often tumble-down roofs, and slanting barns with walls woven of brushwood and gaping doorways beside neglected threshing-floors; and churches, some brick-built, with stucco peeling off in patches, others wooden, with crosses fallen askew, and overgrown grave-yards. Slowly Arkady's heart sunk. To complete the picture, the peasants they met were all in tatters and on the sorriest little nags; the willows, with their trunks stripped of bark, and broken branches, stood like ragged beggars along the roadside; cows lean and shaggy and looking pinched up by hunger, were greedily tearing at the grass along the ditches. They looked as though they had just been snatched out of the murderous clutches of some threatening monster; and the piteous state of the weak, starved beasts in the midst of the lovely spring day, called up, like a white phantom, the endless, comfortless winter with its storms, and frosts, and snows.... 'No,' thought Arkady, 'this is not a rich country; it does not impress one by plenty or industry; it can't, it can't go on like this, reforms are absolutely necessary ... but how is one to carry them out, how is one to begin?'

The country they were driving through wasn't exactly picturesque. Fields stretched endlessly to the horizon, gently sloping up and then down again; here and there, they saw woods and winding ravines dotted with sparse, low bushes, reminding him of the old-fashioned maps from the time of Catherine. They also came across small streams with hollow banks, tiny lakes with narrow dikes, and villages filled with rundown huts under dark, often dilapidated roofs, along with slanted barns made of brushwood and yawning doorways next to neglected threshing floors; some churches were made of brick with stucco peeling off, while others were wooden, with crosses askew and overgrown graveyards. Slowly, Arkady's heart sank. To top it off, the peasants they encountered were all in rags and riding on the saddest little horses; the willows, stripped of bark and with broken branches, stood like ragged beggars along the roadside; cows were lean, shaggy, and looked pinched from hunger as they grazed desperately at the grass by the ditches. They seemed as if they had just escaped the clutches of some threatening monster; and the pitiful state of the weak, starved animals on this beautiful spring day evoked, like a haunting specter, the endless, bleak winter with its storms, frost, and snow... 'No,' Arkady thought, 'this isn't a prosperous country; it doesn't impress with abundance or hard work; it can't continue like this, reforms are absolutely necessary... but how do we implement them, where do we start?'

Such were Arkady's reflections; ... but even as he reflected, the spring regained its sway. All around was golden green, all—trees, bushes, grass—shone and stirred gently in wide waves under the soft breath of the warm wind; from all sides flooded the endless trilling music of the larks; the peewits were calling as they hovered over the low-lying meadows, or noiselessly ran over the tussocks of grass; the rooks strutted among the half-grown short spring-corn, standing out black against its tender green; they disappeared in the already whitening rye, only from time to time their heads peeped out amid its grey waves. Arkady gazed and gazed, and his reflections grew slowly fainter and passed away.... He flung off his cloak and turned to his father, with a face so bright and boyish, that the latter gave him another hug.

Such were Arkady's thoughts; ... but even as he thought, spring took over again. Everywhere was a golden green, everything—trees, bushes, grass—shimmered and swayed gently in wide waves under the soft touch of the warm wind; the air was filled with the endless trilling of larks; the peewits called as they hovered over the low meadows or quietly ran across the grassy tussocks; the rooks strutted among the freshly sprouted short spring corn, standing out black against the tender green; they vanished into the already whitening rye, only occasionally their heads popped up amid its grey waves. Arkady stared and stared, and his thoughts slowly faded away.... He shrugged off his cloak and turned to his father, with a face so bright and youthful that his father gave him another hug.

'We're not far off now,' remarked Nikolai Petrovitch; 'we have only to get up this hill, and the house will be in sight. We shall get on together splendidly, Arkasha; you shall help me in farming the estate, if only it isn't a bore to you. We must draw close to one another now, and learn to know each other thoroughly, mustn't we!'

'We're almost there now,' said Nikolai Petrovitch. 'We just need to get up this hill, and the house will be in view. We'll work well together, Arkasha; you'll help me with managing the estate, as long as it's not a drag for you. We need to get close to each other now and really get to know each other, right?'

'Of course,' said Arkady; 'but what an exquisite day it is to-day!'

'Of course,' said Arkady, 'but what a beautiful day it is today!'

'To welcome you, my dear boy. Yes, it's spring in its full loveliness. Though I agree with Pushkin—do you remember in Yevgeny Onyegin—

'To welcome you, my dear boy. Yes, it’s spring in all its beauty. Though I agree with Pushkin—do you remember in Yevgeny Onegin—

'To me how sad thy coming is,
 Spring, spring, sweet time of love!
 What ...'

'Arkady!' called Bazarov's voice from the coach, 'send me a match; I've nothing to light my pipe with.'

'Arkady!' called Bazarov from the coach, 'send me a match; I have nothing to light my pipe with.'

Nikolai Petrovitch stopped, while Arkady, who had begun listening to him with some surprise, though with sympathy too, made haste to pull a silver matchbox out of his pocket, and sent it to Bazarov by Piotr.

Nikolai Petrovitch paused, while Arkady, who had started listening to him with a bit of surprise but also with sympathy, quickly pulled a silver matchbox out of his pocket and sent it to Bazarov through Piotr.

'Will you have a cigar?' shouted Bazarov again.

'Want a cigar?' shouted Bazarov again.

'Thanks,' answered Arkady.

"Thanks," replied Arkady.

Piotr returned to the carriage, and handed him with the match-box a thick black cigar, which Arkady began to smoke promptly, diffusing about him such a strong and pungent odour of cheap tobacco, that Nikolai Petrovitch, who had never been a smoker from his youth up, was forced to turn away his head, as imperceptibly as he could for fear of wounding his son.

Piotr went back to the carriage and handed him a matchbox along with a thick black cigar, which Arkady immediately lit, filling the air with a strong and pungent smell of cheap tobacco. Nikolai Petrovitch, who had never smoked in his life, had to turn his head away as discreetly as possible to avoid hurting his son’s feelings.

A quarter of an hour later, the two carriages drew up before the steps of a new wooden house, painted grey, with a red iron roof. This was Maryino, also known as New-Wick, or, as the peasants had nicknamed it, Poverty Farm.

A quarter of an hour later, the two carriages pulled up in front of a new wooden house, painted grey, with a red metal roof. This was Maryino, also known as New-Wick, or, as the locals had nicknamed it, Poverty Farm.





CHAPTER IV


No crowd of house-serfs ran out on to the steps to meet the gentlemen; a little girl of twelve years old made her appearance alone. After her there came out of the house a young lad, very like Piotr, dressed in a coat of grey livery, with white armorial buttons, the servant of Pavel Petrovitch Kirsanov. Without speaking, he opened the door of the carriage, and unbuttoned the apron of the coach. Nikolai Petrovitch with his son and Bazarov walked through a dark and almost empty hall, from behind the door of which they caught a glimpse of a young woman's face, into a drawing-room furnished in the most modern style.

No crowd of servants rushed out onto the steps to greet the gentlemen; a twelve-year-old girl appeared alone. After her, a young boy who looked a lot like Piotr came out of the house, dressed in a gray uniform with white buttons, serving Pavel Petrovitch Kirsanov. Without saying a word, he opened the carriage door and unbuttoned the coach's apron. Nikolai Petrovitch, along with his son and Bazarov, walked through a dark and nearly empty hallway, catching a glimpse of a young woman's face from behind a door, leading into a drawing room furnished in the most modern style.

'Here we are at home,' said Nikolai Petrovitch, taking off his cap, and shaking back his hair. 'That's the great thing; now we must have supper and rest.'

'Here we are at home,' said Nikolai Petrovitch, taking off his cap and shaking out his hair. 'That’s the best part; now we can have dinner and relax.'

'A meal would not come amiss, certainly,' observed Bazarov, stretching, and he dropped on to a sofa.

'A meal wouldn't hurt, for sure,' Bazarov said as he stretched and sank onto the sofa.

'Yes, yes, let us have supper, supper directly.' Nikolai Petrovitch with no apparent reason stamped his foot. 'And here just at the right moment comes Prokofitch.'

'Yes, yes, let's have dinner, dinner right away.' Nikolai Petrovitch stamped his foot for no clear reason. 'And just at the right moment, here comes Prokofitch.'

A man about sixty entered, white-haired, thin, and swarthy, in a cinnamon-coloured dress-coat with brass buttons, and a pink neckerchief. He smirked, went up to kiss Arkady's hand, and bowing to the guest retreated to the door, and put his hands behind him.

A man around sixty walked in, with white hair, a thin build, and dark skin, wearing a cinnamon-colored dress coat with brass buttons and a pink neckerchief. He smiled smugly, approached Arkady to kiss his hand, and then bowed to the guest before stepping back to the door and placing his hands behind his back.

'Here he is, Prokofitch,' began Nikolai Petrovitch; 'he's come back to us at last.... Well, how do you think him looking?'

'Here he is, Prokofitch,' started Nikolai Petrovitch; 'he's finally come back to us.... So, what do you think of how he looks?'

'As well as could be,' said the old man, and was grinning again, but he quickly knitted his bushy brows. 'You wish supper to be served?' he said impressively.

'As good as it can be,' said the old man, grinning again, but he quickly furrowed his bushy brows. 'Do you want supper to be served?' he asked with emphasis.

'Yes, yes, please. But won't you like to go to your room first, Yevgeny Vassilyitch?'

'Yes, yes, please. But don't you want to go to your room first, Yevgeny Vassilyitch?'

'No, thanks; I don't care about it. Only give orders for my little box to be taken there, and this garment, too,' he added, taking off his frieze overcoat.

'No, thanks; I'm not interested in it. Just make sure my little box gets taken there, and this coat, too,' he added, removing his frieze overcoat.

'Certainly. Prokofitch, take the gentleman's coat.' (Prokofitch, with an air of perplexity, picked up Bazarov's 'garment' in both hands, and holding it high above his head, retreated on tiptoe.) 'And you, Arkady, are you going to your room for a minute?'

'Sure. Prokofitch, take the gentleman's coat.' (Prokofitch, looking confused, picked up Bazarov's 'garment' with both hands and held it high above his head as he tiptoed backward.) 'And you, Arkady, are you heading to your room for a minute?'

'Yes, I must wash,' answered Arkady, and was just moving towards the door, but at that instant there came into the drawing-room a man of medium height, dressed in a dark English suit, a fashionable low cravat, and kid shoes, Pavel Petrovitch Kirsanov. He looked about forty-five: his close-cropped, grey hair shone with a dark lustre, like new silver; his face, yellow but free from wrinkles, was exceptionally regular and pure in line, as though carved by a light and delicate chisel, and showed traces of remarkable beauty; specially fine were his clear, black, almond-shaped eyes. The whole person of Arkady's uncle, with its aristocratic elegance, had preserved the gracefulness of youth and that air of striving upwards, away from earth, which for the most part is lost after the twenties are past.

'Yeah, I need to wash up,' Arkady replied, and was just about to head for the door when a man of average height walked into the drawing room. He was wearing a dark English suit, a trendy low cravat, and leather shoes—Pavel Petrovitch Kirsanov. He looked to be around forty-five; his closely cropped gray hair had a dark sheen, like new silver. His face was yellow but smooth, without wrinkles, and was exceptionally regular and refined, as if carved by a fine, delicate chisel, showing signs of remarkable beauty. His clear, black, almond-shaped eyes were particularly striking. Arkady's uncle had an aristocratic elegance that retained the grace of youth and that aspiration to rise above the mundane, which is usually lost after one's twenties.

Pavel Petrovitch took out of his trouser pocket his exquisite hand with its long tapering pink nails, a hand which seemed still more exquisite from the snowy whiteness of the cuff, buttoned with a single, big opal, and gave it to his nephew. After a preliminary handshake in the European style, he kissed him thrice after the Russian fashion, that is to say, he touched his cheek three times with his perfumed moustaches, and said, 'Welcome.'

Pavel Petrovitch pulled out his elegant hand from his trouser pocket, showcasing long, slender pink nails that appeared even more refined against the snowy whiteness of his cuff, fastened with a large opal button. He extended his hand to his nephew. After a quick handshake in the European style, he greeted him with three kisses in the Russian manner, brushing his perfumed mustache against his cheek three times, and said, 'Welcome.'

Nikolai Petrovitch presented him to Bazarov; Pavel Petrovitch greeted him with a slight inclination of his supple figure, and a slight smile, but he did not give him his hand, and even put it back into his pocket.

Nikolai Petrovitch introduced him to Bazarov; Pavel Petrovitch acknowledged him with a slight lean of his flexible body and a faint smile, but he didn’t offer his hand, instead placing it back into his pocket.

'I had begun to think you were not coming to-day,' he began in a musical voice, with a genial swing and shrug of the shoulders, as he showed his splendid white teeth. 'Did anything happen on the road.'

'I was starting to think you weren't coming today,' he said in a cheerful tone, giving a friendly swing and shrug of his shoulders, as he displayed his bright white teeth. 'Did anything happen on the way?'

'Nothing happened,' answered Arkady; 'we were rather slow. But we're as hungry as wolves now. Hurry up Prokofitch, dad; and I'll be back directly.'

'Nothing happened,' replied Arkady; 'we were just slow. But we’re starving now. Hurry up, Prokofitch, dad; and I’ll be back soon.'

'Stay, I'm coming with you,' cried Bazarov, pulling himself up suddenly from the sofa. Both the young men went out.

'Wait, I'm coming with you,' shouted Bazarov, suddenly getting up from the sofa. Both young men went outside.

'Who is he?' asked Pavel Petrovitch.

'Who is he?' asked Pavel Petrovich.

'A friend of Arkasha's; according to him, a very clever fellow.'

'A friend of Arkasha's; he claims he's a really smart guy.'

'Is he going to stay with us?'

'Is he going to stay with us?'

'Yes.'

Yes.

'That unkempt creature?'

'That messy creature?'

'Why, yes.'

"Absolutely."

Pavel Petrovitch drummed with his finger tips on the table. 'I fancy Arkady s'est dégourdi,' he remarked. 'I'm glad he has come back.'

Pavel Petrovitch tapped his fingertips on the table. 'I think Arkady has really perked up,' he said. 'I'm glad he's back.'

At supper there was little conversation. Bazarov especially said nothing, but he ate a great deal. Nikolai Petrovitch related various incidents in what he called his career as a farmer, talked about the impending government measures, about committees, deputations, the necessity of introducing machinery, etc. Pavel Petrovitch paced slowly up and down the dining-room (he never ate supper), sometimes sipping at a wineglass of red wine, and less often uttering some remark or rather exclamation, of the nature of 'Ah! aha! hm!' Arkady told some news from Petersburg, but he was conscious of a little awkwardness, that awkwardness, which usually overtakes a youth when he has just ceased to be a child, and has come back to a place where they are accustomed to regard him and treat him as a child. He made his sentences quite unnecessarily long, avoided the word 'daddy,' and even sometimes replaced it by the word 'father,' mumbled, it is true, between his teeth; with an exaggerated carelessness he poured into his glass far more wine than he really wanted, and drank it all off. Prokofitch did not take his eyes off him, and kept chewing his lips. After supper they all separated at once.

At dinner, there was little conversation. Bazarov mainly stayed silent, but he ate a lot. Nikolai Petrovitch shared various stories from what he called his farming career, discussing upcoming government measures, committees, delegations, the need for machinery, and so on. Pavel Petrovitch walked slowly back and forth in the dining room (he never ate dinner), occasionally sipping from a wineglass of red wine, and less frequently making some kind of remark or exclamation like 'Ah! aha! hm!' Arkady shared some news from Petersburg, but he felt a bit awkward, that typical awkwardness that happens when a young person transitions out of childhood and returns to a place where they're still seen and treated as a child. He made his sentences unnecessarily long, steered clear of calling his dad 'daddy,' occasionally substituting it with 'father,' mumbling it under his breath; with a show of carelessness, he poured much more wine into his glass than he needed and drank it all. Prokofitch kept his eyes fixed on him, chewing his lips. After dinner, they all immediately went their separate ways.

'Your uncle's a queer fish,' Bazarov said to Arkady, as he sat in his dressing-gown by his bedside, smoking a short pipe. 'Only fancy such style in the country! His nails, his nails—you ought to send them to an exhibition!'

'Your uncle's a strange guy,' Bazarov said to Arkady, as he sat in his robe by his bedside, smoking a short pipe. 'Can you believe that style in the country? His nails, his nails—you should really send them to an exhibition!'

'Why of course, you don't know,' replied Arkady. 'He was a great swell in his own day, you know. I will tell you his story one day. He was very handsome, you know, used to turn all the women's heads.'

'Of course, you don't know,' replied Arkady. 'He was really something in his time, you know. I'll share his story with you one day. He was very attractive, you know, and used to make all the women swoon.'

'Oh, that's it, is it? So he keeps it up in memory of the past. It's a pity there's no one for him to fascinate here though. I kept staring at his exquisite collars. They're like marble, and his chin's shaved simply to perfection. Come, Arkady Nikolaitch, isn't that ridiculous?'

'Oh, is that all? So he holds onto it for the memories. It’s a shame there’s no one here for him to charm, though. I couldn’t stop looking at his stunning collars. They’re like marble, and his chin is shaved to absolute perfection. Come on, Arkady Nikolaitch, isn’t that silly?'

'Perhaps it is; but he's a splendid man, really.'

'Maybe it is; but he's a great guy, honestly.'

'An antique survival! But your father's a capital fellow. He wastes his time reading poetry, and doesn't know much about farming, but he's a good-hearted fellow.'

'An old-school survivor! But your dad's a great guy. He spends his time reading poetry and doesn't know much about farming, but he's got a good heart.'

'My father's a man in a thousand.'

'My father's one in a million.'

'Did you notice how shy and nervous he is?'

'Did you see how shy and anxious he is?'

Arkady shook his head as though he himself were not shy and nervous.

Arkady shook his head, as if he weren't shy and nervous himself.

'It's something astonishing,' pursued Bazarov, 'these old idealists, they develop their nervous systems till they break down ... so balance is lost. But good-night. In my room there's an English washstand, but the door won't fasten. Anyway that ought to be encouraged—an English washstand stands for progress!'

'It's really amazing,' Bazarov continued, 'these old idealists push their nervous systems to the breaking point ... and then everything falls apart. But good night. In my room, there's an English washstand, but the door won't lock. Still, that should be seen as a good thing—an English washstand represents progress!'

Bazarov went away, and a sense of great happiness came over Arkady. Sweet it is to fall asleep in one's own home, in the familiar bed, under the quilt worked by loving hands, perhaps a dear nurse's hands, those kind, tender, untiring hands. Arkady remembered Yegorovna, and sighed and wished her peace in heaven.... For himself he made no prayer.

Bazarov left, and a wave of happiness washed over Arkady. It's nice to fall asleep in your own home, in your familiar bed, under the quilt crafted by loving hands, maybe the hands of a dear nurse, those kind, gentle, tireless hands. Arkady thought of Yegorovna, sighed, and wished her peace in heaven.... As for himself, he said no prayer.

Both he and Bazarov were soon asleep, but others in the house were awake long after. His son's return had agitated Nikolai Petrovitch. He lay down in bed, but did not put out the candles, and his head propped on his hand, he fell into long reveries. His brother was sitting long after midnight in his study, in a wide armchair before the fireplace, on which there smouldered some faintly glowing embers. Pavel Petrovitch was not undressed, only some red Chinese slippers had replaced the kid shoes on his feet. He held in his hand the last number of Galignani, but he was not reading; he gazed fixedly into the grate, where a bluish flame flickered, dying down, then flaring up again.... God knows where his thoughts were rambling, but they were not rambling in the past only; the expression of his face was concentrated and surly, which is not the way when a man is absorbed solely in recollections. In a small back room there sat, on a large chest, a young woman in a blue dressing jacket with a white kerchief thrown over her dark hair, Fenitchka. She was half listening, half dozing, and often looked across towards the open door through which a child's cradle was visible, and the regular breathing of a sleeping baby could be heard.

Both he and Bazarov soon fell asleep, but the others in the house stayed awake long after. His son's return had stirred up strong feelings in Nikolai Petrovitch. He lay down in bed without blowing out the candles, resting his head on his hand as he slipped into deep thought. His brother sat in his study long after midnight, in a big armchair by the fireplace where some faintly glowing embers still smoldered. Pavel Petrovitch hadn't gotten undressed; he had just swapped his kid shoes for some red Chinese slippers. He held the latest issue of Galignani in his hand, but he wasn't reading it; instead, he stared intently into the grate, where a bluish flame flickered, dimming and then flaring up again.... God knows where his thoughts were wandering, but they weren't just stuck in the past; his face showed a focused and sour expression, which isn’t how someone looks when they’re only lost in memories. In a small back room, a young woman named Fenitchka sat on a large chest, wearing a blue dressing gown and a white kerchief over her dark hair. She was half-listening, half-dozing, often glancing toward the open door, through which a child's cradle was visible, and the regular breathing of a sleeping baby could be heard.





CHAPTER V


The next morning Bazarov woke up earlier than any one and went out of the house. 'Oh, my!' he thought, looking about him, 'the little place isn't much to boast of!' When Nikolai Petrovitch had divided the land with his peasants, he had had to build his new manor-house on four acres of perfectly flat and barren land. He had built a house, offices, and farm buildings, laid out a garden, dug a pond, and sunk two wells; but the young trees had not done well, very little water had collected in the pond, and that in the wells tasted brackish. Only one arbour of lilac and acacia had grown fairly well; they sometimes had tea and dinner in it. In a few minutes Bazarov had traversed all the little paths of the garden; he went into the cattle-yard and the stable, routed out two farm-boys, with whom he made friends at once, and set off with them to a small swamp about a mile from the house to look for frogs.

The next morning, Bazarov woke up earlier than anyone else and stepped outside. "Oh, wow!" he thought, looking around, "this little place isn't anything to brag about!" When Nikolai Petrovitch divided the land with his peasants, he had to build his new manor house on four acres of completely flat and barren land. He constructed a house, outbuildings, and farm structures, created a garden, dug a pond, and drilled two wells; but the young trees hadn't thrived, the pond barely collected any water, and the water in the wells tasted brackish. Only one arbor of lilac and acacia had grown decently; they sometimes had tea and dinner there. In a few minutes, Bazarov had walked all the little paths in the garden; he went into the cattle yard and the stable, rounded up two farmboys, quickly made friends with them, and set off with them to a small swamp about a mile from the house to look for frogs.

'What do you want frogs for, sir?' one of the boys asked him.

'What do you need frogs for, sir?' one of the boys asked him.

'I'll tell you what for,' answered Bazarov, who possessed the special faculty of inspiring confidence in people of a lower class, though he never tried to win them, and behaved very casually with them; 'I shall cut the frog open, and see what's going on in his inside, and then, as you and I are much the same as frogs, only that we walk on legs, I shall know what's going on inside us too.'

"I'll tell you why," Bazarov replied, someone who had a knack for gaining the trust of lower-class people, even though he didn’t make an effort to win them over and acted quite laid-back around them; "I'm going to open the frog up and see what's happening inside, and then, since you and I are pretty much like frogs, just that we walk on legs, I’ll figure out what’s going on inside us too."

'And what do you want to know that for?'

'And why do you want to know that?'

'So as not to make a mistake, if you're taken ill, and I have to cure you.'

'To avoid making a mistake, if you get sick, and I need to treat you.'

'Are you a doctor then?'

'So, are you a doctor?'

'Yes.'

Yes.

'Vaska, do you hear, the gentleman says you and I are the same as frogs, that's funny!'

'Vaska, did you hear? The guy says you and I are just like frogs; that's hilarious!'

'I'm afraid of frogs,' observed Vaska, a boy of seven, with a head as white as flax, and bare feet, dressed in a grey smock with a stand-up collar.

"I'm scared of frogs," Vaska said, a seven-year-old boy with hair as white as flax, bare feet, and wearing a gray smock with a stand-up collar.

'What is there to be afraid of? Do they bite?'

'What is there to be scared of? Do they bite?'

'There, paddle into the water, philosophers,' said Bazarov.

'There, paddle into the water, philosophers,' said Bazarov.

Meanwhile Nikolai Petrovitch too had waked up, and gone in to see Arkady, whom he found dressed. The father and son went out on to the terrace under the shelter of the awning; near the balustrade, on the table, among great bunches of lilacs, the samovar was already boiling. A little girl came up, the same who had been the first to meet them at the steps on their arrival the evening before. In a shrill voice she said—

Meanwhile, Nikolai Petrovitch had also woken up and went to see Arkady, who he found already dressed. The father and son stepped out onto the terrace under the awning; near the railing, on the table, surrounded by large bunches of lilacs, the samovar was already boiling. A little girl approached, the same one who had been the first to greet them at the steps upon their arrival the evening before. In a high-pitched voice, she said—

'Fedosya Nikolaevna is not quite well, she cannot come; she gave orders to ask you, will you please to pour out tea yourself, or should she send Dunyasha?'

'Fedosya Nikolaevna isn't feeling well; she can't come. She asked you to pour the tea yourself, or should she send Dunyasha?'

'I will pour out myself, myself,' interposed Nikolai Petrovitch hurriedly. 'Arkady, how do you take your tea, with cream, or with lemon?'

'I’ll spill my thoughts, my thoughts,' interrupted Nikolai Petrovitch quickly. 'Arkady, how do you like your tea, with cream or with lemon?'

'With cream,' answered Arkady; and after a brief silence, he uttered interrogatively, 'Daddy?'

'With cream,' Arkady replied; and after a short pause, he asked, 'Dad?'

Nikolai Petrovitch in confusion looked at his son.

Nikolai Petrovitch looked at his son in confusion.

'Well?' he said.

"What's up?" he asked.

Arkady dropped his eyes.

Arkady looked down.

'Forgive me, dad, if my question seems unsuitable to you,' he began, 'but you yourself, by your openness yesterday, encourage me to be open ... you will not be angry ...?'

'Forgive me, Dad, if my question seems inappropriate to you,' he started, 'but you encouraged me to be open with your honesty yesterday... you won't be upset, right...?'

'Go on.'

'Go ahead.'

'You give me confidence to ask you.... Isn't the reason, Fen ... isn't the reason she will not come here to pour out tea, because I'm here?'

'You make me feel confident enough to ask you.... Isn't the reason, Fen ... isn't the reason she won't come here to serve tea, because I'm here?'

Nikolai Petrovitch turned slightly away.

Nikolai Petrovitch turned slightly aside.

'Perhaps,' he said, at last, 'she supposes ... she is ashamed.'

'Maybe,' he said finally, 'she thinks ... she feels embarrassed.'

Arkady turned a rapid glance on his father.

Arkady quickly glanced at his father.

'She has no need to be ashamed. In the first place, you are aware of my views' (it was very sweet to Arkady to utter that word); 'and secondly, could I be willing to hamper your life, your habits in the least thing? Besides, I am sure you could not make a bad choice; if you have allowed her to live under the same roof with you, she must be worthy of it; in any case, a son cannot judge his father,—least of all, I, and least of all such a father who, like you, has never hampered my liberty in anything.'

'She doesn't have to feel ashamed. First of all, you know how I feel' (it felt really nice for Arkady to say that); 'and second, would I ever want to interfere with your life or your habits in any way? Plus, I’m sure you wouldn’t make a bad choice; if you’ve let her live with you, she must deserve it. After all, a son can’t judge his father—especially not me, and especially not someone like you, who has never restricted my freedom in any way.'

Arkady's voice had been shaky at the beginning; he felt himself magnanimous, though at the same time he realised he was delivering something of the nature of a lecture to his father; but the sound of one's own voice has a powerful effect on any man, and Arkady brought out his last words resolutely, even with emphasis.

Arkady's voice had been shaky at first; he felt generous, though he also recognized he was giving his father something like a lecture. But hearing his own voice has a strong impact on anyone, and Arkady delivered his final words confidently, even with emphasis.

'Thanks, Arkasha,' said Nikolai Petrovitch thickly, and his fingers again strayed over his eyebrows and forehead. 'Your suppositions are just in fact. Of course, if this girl had not deserved.... It is not a frivolous caprice. It's not easy for me to talk to you about this; but you will understand that it is difficult for her to come here, in your presence, especially the first day of your return.'

'Thanks, Arkasha,' said Nikolai Petrovitch slowly, and his fingers brushed over his eyebrows and forehead again. 'Your assumptions are actually correct. Of course, if this girl hadn’t earned.... This isn’t a silly whim. It’s not easy for me to discuss this with you; but you need to realize that it’s tough for her to be here, in front of you, especially on the first day of your return.'

'In that case I will go to her,' cried Arkady, with a fresh rush of magnanimous feeling, and he jumped up from his seat. 'I will explain to her that she has no need to be ashamed before me.'

'In that case, I’m going to see her,' Arkady exclaimed, filled with a burst of generous emotion, and he leaped up from his chair. 'I’ll tell her that she doesn’t need to feel ashamed in front of me.'

Nikolai Petrovitch too got up.

Nikolai Petrovitch also got up.

'Arkady,' he began, 'be so good ... how can ... there ... I have not told you yet ...'

'Arkady,' he started, 'could you please ... how can ... there ... I haven't mentioned it to you yet ...'

But Arkady did not listen to him, and ran off the terrace. Nikolai Petrovitch looked after him, and sank into his chair overcome by confusion. His heart began to throb. Did he at that moment realise the inevitable strangeness of the future relations between him and his son? Was he conscious that Arkady would perhaps have shown him more respect if he had never touched on this subject at all? Did he reproach himself for weakness?—it is hard to say; all these feelings were within him, but in the state of sensations—and vague sensations—while the flush did not leave his face, and his heart throbbed.

But Arkady didn’t listen to him and ran off the terrace. Nikolai Petrovitch watched him go and sank into his chair, overwhelmed by confusion. His heart started to race. Did he realize in that moment the inevitable awkwardness of future interactions between him and his son? Did he understand that Arkady might have respected him more if he had never brought up this topic? Did he blame himself for being weak?—it’s hard to say; all these feelings were inside him, but in a jumble of sensations—and vague sensations—while the flush stayed on his face, and his heart raced.

There was the sound of hurrying footsteps, and Arkady came on to the terrace. 'We have made friends, dad!' he cried, with an expression of a kind of affectionate and good-natured triumph on his face. 'Fedosya Nikolaevna is not quite well to-day really, and she will come a little later. But why didn't you tell me I had a brother? I should have kissed him last night, as I have kissed him just now.'

There was the sound of hurried footsteps, and Arkady stepped onto the terrace. "We've made friends, Dad!" he exclaimed, a look of affectionate and good-natured triumph on his face. "Fedosya Nikolaevna isn't feeling well today, but she'll be here a little later. But why didn’t you tell me I have a brother? I would have kissed him last night, just like I did now."

Nikolai Petrovitch tried to articulate something, tried to get up and open his arms. Arkady flung himself on his neck.

Nikolai Petrovitch tried to say something, tried to get up and open his arms. Arkady threw himself around his neck.

'What's this? embracing again?' sounded the voice of Pavel Petrovitch behind them.

'What’s this? Embracing again?' called out Pavel Petrovitch's voice behind them.

Father and son were equally rejoiced at his appearance at that instant; there are positions, genuinely affecting, from which one longs to escape as soon as possible.

Father and son were both just as happy to see him at that moment; there are genuinely touching situations from which one wants to escape as quickly as possible.

'Why should you be surprised at that?' said Nikolai Petrovitch gaily. 'Think what ages I have been waiting for Arkasha. I've not had time to get a good look at him since yesterday.'

'Why would you be surprised by that?' Nikolai Petrovitch said cheerfully. 'Consider how long I’ve been waiting for Arkasha. I haven’t had a chance to really see him since yesterday.'

'I'm not at all surprised,' observed Pavel Petrovitch; 'I feel not indisposed to be embracing him myself.'

'I'm not surprised at all,' said Pavel Petrovitch; 'I actually feel like hugging him myself.'

Arkady went up to his uncle, and again felt his cheeks caressed by his perfumed moustache. Pavel Petrovitch sat down to the table. He wore an elegant morning suit in the English style, and a gay little fez on his head. This fez and the carelessly tied little cravat carried a suggestion of the freedom of country life, but the stiff collars of his shirt—not white, it is true, but striped, as is correct in morning dress—stood up as inexorably as ever against his well-shaved chin.

Arkady approached his uncle, once more feeling his cheeks brushed by his perfumed mustache. Pavel Petrovitch took a seat at the table. He was dressed in a stylish English morning suit and wore a cheerful little fez on his head. This fez and the loosely tied cravat hinted at the relaxed vibe of country living, but the stiff collars of his shirt—not white, indeed, but striped as is proper in morning attire—remained rigidly pressed against his clean-shaven chin.

'Where's your new friend?' he asked Arkady.

'Where's your new friend?' he asked Arkady.

'He's not in the house; he usually gets up early and goes off somewhere. The great thing is, we mustn't pay any attention to him; he doesn't like ceremony.'

'He's not home; he usually gets up early and goes out somewhere. The great thing is, we shouldn't pay any attention to him; he doesn't like formalities.'

'Yes, that's obvious.' Pavel Petrovitch began deliberately spreading butter on his bread. 'Is he going to stay long with us?'

'Yeah, that's clear.' Pavel Petrovitch started carefully spreading butter on his bread. 'Is he going to be with us for a while?'

'Perhaps. He came here on the way to his father's.'

'Maybe. He stopped by here on his way to his dad's.'

'And where does his father live?'

'And where does his dad live?'

'In our province, sixty-four miles from here. He has a small property there. He was formerly an army doctor.'

'In our province, sixty-four miles from here. He has a small piece of land there. He used to be an army doctor.'

'Tut, tut, tut! To be sure, I kept asking myself, "Where have I heard that name, Bazarov?" Nikolai, do you remember, in our father's division there was a surgeon Bazarov?'

'Tut, tut, tut! I kept thinking, "Where have I heard that name, Bazarov?" Nikolai, do you remember there was a surgeon named Bazarov in our father's division?'

'I believe there was.'

"I think there was."

'Yes, yes, to be sure. So that surgeon was his father. Hm!' Pavel Petrovitch pulled his moustaches. 'Well, and what is Mr. Bazarov himself?' he asked, deliberately.

'Yes, yes, definitely. So that surgeon was his father. Hmm!' Pavel Petrovitch twirled his mustache. 'So, what about Mr. Bazarov himself?' he asked intentionally.

'What is Bazarov?' Arkady smiled. 'Would you like me, uncle, to tell you what he really is?'

'What is Bazarov?' Arkady smiled. 'Do you want me to tell you what he really is, uncle?'

'If you will be so good, nephew.'

'If you could be so kind, nephew.'

'He's a nihilist.'

'He's a nihilist.'

'Eh?' inquired Nikolai Petrovitch, while Pavel Petrovitch lilted a knife in the air with a small piece of butter on its tip, and remained motionless.

"'Eh?'" asked Nikolai Petrovitch, while Pavel Petrovitch balanced a knife in the air with a small piece of butter on its tip, and stayed still.

'He's a nihilist,' repeated Arkady.

"He's a nihilist," Arkady repeated.

'A nihilist,' said Nikolai Petrovitch. 'That's from the Latin, nihil, nothing, as far as I can judge; the word must mean a man who ... who accepts nothing?'

'A nihilist,' said Nikolai Petrovitch. 'That's from the Latin, nihil, nothing, as far as I can tell; the word must mean a man who ... who takes nothing seriously?'

'Say, "who respects nothing,"' put in Pavel Petrovitch, and he set to work on the butter again.

'Say, "who respects nothing,"' Pavel Petrovitch chimed in, and he got back to working on the butter.

'Who regards everything from the critical point of view,' observed Arkady.

"Who looks at everything from a critical perspective," Arkady noted.

'Isn't that just the same thing?' inquired Pavel Petrovitch.

"Isn't that exactly the same thing?" asked Pavel Petrovitch.

'No, it's not the same thing. A nihilist is a man who does not bow down before any authority, who does not take any principle on faith, whatever reverence that principle may be enshrined in.'

'No, it's not the same thing. A nihilist is someone who doesn’t submit to any authority, who doesn't accept any principle on faith, no matter how much respect that principle might command.'

'Well, and is that good?' interrupted Pavel Petrovitch.

'Well, is that a good thing?' interrupted Pavel Petrovitch.

'That depends, uncle. Some people it will do good to, but some people will suffer for it.'

'That depends, Uncle. It will help some people, but others will struggle because of it.'

'Indeed. Well, I see it's not in our line. We are old-fashioned people; we imagine that without principles, taken as you say on faith, there's no taking a step, no breathing. Vous avez changé tout cela. God give you good health and the rank of a general, while we will be content to look on and admire, worthy ... what was it?'

'Indeed. Well, I see it's not our thing. We're old-fashioned people; we believe that without principles, taken as you say on faith, you can't take a step or even breathe. You have changed all that. May God give you good health and a general's rank, while we'll be happy to watch and admire, worthy ... what was it?'

'Nihilists,' Arkady said, speaking very distinctly.

"Nihilists," Arkady said, speaking clearly.

'Yes. There used to be Hegelists, and now there are nihilists. We shall see how you will exist in void, in vacuum; and now ring, please, brother Nikolai Petrovitch; it's time I had my cocoa.'

'Yes. There used to be Hegel fans, and now there are nihilists. We'll see how you manage to exist in emptiness, in a vacuum; and now please ring, brother Nikolai Petrovitch; it's time for my cocoa.'

Nikolai Petrovitch rang the bell and called, 'Dunyasha!' But instead of Dunyasha, Fenitchka herself came on to the terrace. She was a young woman about three-and-twenty, with a white soft skin, dark hair and eyes, red, childishly-pouting lips, and little delicate hands. She wore a neat print dress; a new blue kerchief lay lightly on her plump shoulders. She carried a large cup of cocoa, and setting it down before Pavel Petrovitch, she was overwhelmed with confusion: the hot blood rushed in a wave of crimson over the delicate skin of her pretty face. She dropped her eyes, and stood at the table, leaning a little on the very tips of her fingers. It seemed as though she were ashamed of having come in, and at the same time felt that she had a right to come.

Nikolai Petrovitch rang the bell and called, "Dunyasha!" But instead of Dunyasha, Fenitchka herself appeared on the terrace. She was a young woman about twenty-three, with soft white skin, dark hair and eyes, red, childishly pouting lips, and delicate little hands. She wore a neat print dress; a new blue scarf rested gently on her plump shoulders. She carried a large cup of cocoa and set it down in front of Pavel Petrovitch, feeling overwhelmed with embarrassment: a wave of hot blood flooded her pretty face, turning it crimson. She dropped her gaze and stood by the table, leaning slightly on the tips of her fingers. It seemed like she was embarrassed to have come in, yet at the same time, she felt she had every right to be there.

Pavel Petrovitch knitted his brows severely, while Nikolai Petrovitch looked embarrassed.

Pavel Petrovitch frowned deeply, while Nikolai Petrovitch seemed uncomfortable.

'Good morning, Fenitchka,' he muttered through his teeth.

'Good morning, Fenitchka,' he said through clenched teeth.

'Good morning,' she replied in a voice not loud but resonant, and with a sidelong glance at Arkady, who gave her a friendly smile, she went gently away. She walked with a slightly rolling gait, but even that suited her.

'Good morning,' she said in a voice that wasn't loud but was deep and clear. With a sideways glance at Arkady, who smiled warmly at her, she walked away gently. She had a slightly swaying walk, but it suited her perfectly.

For some minutes silence reigned on the terrace. Pavel Petrovitch sipped his cocoa; suddenly he raised his head. 'Here is Sir Nihilist coming towards us,' he said in an undertone.

For a few minutes, there was silence on the terrace. Pavel Petrovitch sipped his cocoa; then suddenly he raised his head. "Here comes Sir Nihilist toward us," he said quietly.

Bazarov was in fact approaching through the garden, stepping over the flower-beds. His linen coat and trousers were besmeared with mud; clinging marsh weed was twined round the crown of his old round hat; in his right hand he held a small bag; in the bag something alive was moving. He quickly drew near the terrace, and said with a nod, 'Good morning, gentlemen; sorry I was late for tea; I'll be back directly; I must just put these captives away.'

Bazarov was actually making his way through the garden, stepping over the flower beds. His linen coat and pants were muddy; some marsh weeds were tangled around the brim of his old round hat. He held a small bag in his right hand, and something alive was moving inside it. He quickly approached the terrace and said with a nod, "Good morning, gentlemen; sorry I was late for tea; I’ll be back in a moment; I just need to put these captives away."

'What have you there—leeches?' asked Pavel Petrovitch.

'What do you have there—leeches?' asked Pavel Petrovitch.

'No, frogs.'

'No, frogs.'

'Do you eat them—or keep them?'

'Do you eat them or save them?'

'For experiment,' said Bazarov indifferently, and he went off into the house.

'For the experiment,' Bazarov said casually, and he went into the house.

'So he's going to cut them up,' observed Pavel Petrovitch. 'He has no faith in principles, but he has faith in frogs.'

'So he's going to chop them up,' Pavel Petrovitch noted. 'He doesn't believe in principles, but he believes in frogs.'

Arkady looked compassionately at his uncle; Nikolai Petrovitch shrugged his shoulders stealthily. Pavel Petrovitch himself felt that his epigram was unsuccessful, and began to talk about husbandry and the new bailiff, who had come to him the evening before to complain that a labourer, Foma, 'was deboshed,' and quite unmanageable. 'He's such an Æsop,' he said among other things; 'in all places he has protested himself a worthless fellow; he's not a man to keep his place; he'll walk off in a huff like a fool.'

Arkady looked at his uncle with sympathy; Nikolai Petrovitch shrugged his shoulders discreetly. Pavel Petrovitch realized that his clever remark had fallen flat and started discussing farming and the new bailiff, who had come to him the night before to complain that a laborer, Foma, "was out of control," and completely unmanageable. "He's such a character," he said among other things; "he's constantly proved himself to be useless; he's not the type to stick around; he'll storm off like an idiot."





CHAPTER VI


Bazarov came back, sat down to the table, and began hastily drinking tea. The two brothers looked at him in silence, while Arkady stealthily watched first his father and then his uncle.

Bazarov returned, sat down at the table, and started quickly drinking tea. The two brothers watched him in silence, while Arkady discreetly observed his father and then his uncle.

'Did you walk far from here?' Nikolai Petrovitch asked at last.

'Did you walk far from here?' Nikolai Petrovitch finally asked.

'Where you've a little swamp near the aspen wood. I started some half-dozen snipe; you might slaughter them; Arkady.'

'There's a small swamp by the aspen woods. I scared up about six snipe; you could take them out, Arkady.'

'Aren't you a sportsman then?'

"Aren't you an athlete then?"

'No.'

No.

'Is your special study physics?' Pavel Petrovitch in his turn inquired.

'Is your major in physics?' Pavel Petrovitch asked in return.

'Physics, yes; and natural science in general.'

'Physics, yes; and natural science overall.'

'They say the Teutons of late have had great success in that line.'

'They say the Teutons have recently had a lot of success in that area.'

'Yes; the Germans are our teachers in it,' Bazarov answered carelessly.

'Yeah; the Germans are our teachers in it,' Bazarov replied casually.

The word Teutons instead of Germans, Pavel Petrovitch had used with ironical intention; none noticed it however.

The word Teutons instead of Germans, Pavel Petrovitch had used with ironic intent; no one noticed it, though.

'Have you such a high opinion of the Germans?' said Pavel Petrovitch, with exaggerated courtesy. He was beginning to feel a secret irritation. His aristocratic nature was revolted by Bazarov's absolute nonchalance. This surgeon's son was not only not overawed, he even gave abrupt and indifferent answers, and in the tone of his voice there was something churlish, almost insolent.

"Do you really think so highly of the Germans?" said Pavel Petrovitch, with exaggerated politeness. He was starting to feel a hidden irritation. His aristocratic nature was repulsed by Bazarov's complete indifference. This surgeon's son was not only unfazed, but he also gave curt and disinterested replies, and there was something gruff, almost disrespectful, in his tone.

'The scientific men there are a clever lot.'

'The scientists there are a smart bunch.'

'Ah, ah. To be sure, of Russian scientific men you have not such a flattering opinion, I dare say?'

'Ah, ah. I take it you don't think very highly of Russian scientists, do you?'

'That is very likely.'

'That's very likely.'

'That's very praiseworthy self-abnegation,' Pavel Petrovitch declared, drawing himself up, and throwing his head back. 'But how is this? Arkady Nikolaitch was telling us just now that you accept no authorities? Don't you believe in them?'

'That's really commendable self-sacrifice,' Pavel Petrovitch said, straightening up and tilting his head back. 'But wait a second. Arkady Nikolaitch just told us that you don't accept any authorities? Don't you believe in them?'

'And how am I accepting them? And what am I to believe in? They tell me the truth, I agree, that's all.'

'And how am I accepting them? And what am I supposed to believe in? They tell me the truth, and I agree, that's it.'

'And do all Germans tell the truth?' said Pavel Petrovitch, and his face assumed an expression as unsympathetic, as remote, as if he had withdrawn to some cloudy height.

'Do all Germans really tell the truth?' asked Pavel Petrovitch, and his face took on an unsympathetic, distant look, as if he had retreated to some cloudy peak.

'Not all,' replied Bazarov, with a short yawn. He obviously did not care to continue the discussion.

'Not all,' replied Bazarov, with a brief yawn. It was clear he wasn’t interested in continuing the conversation.

Pavel Petrovitch glanced at Arkady, as though he would say to him, 'Your friend's polite, I must say.' 'For my own part,' he began again, not without some effort, 'I am so unregenerate as not to like Germans. Russian Germans I am not speaking of now; we all know what sort of creatures they are. But even German Germans are not to my liking. In former days there were some here and there; they had—well, Schiller, to be sure, Goethe ... my brother—he takes a particularly favourable view of them.... But now they have all turned chemists and materialists ...'

Pavel Petrovitch looked at Arkady as if to say, 'Your friend is quite polite, I must admit.' 'As for me,' he continued, not without some effort, 'I’m still old-fashioned enough not to like Germans. I'm not talking about Russian Germans; we all know what they’re like. But even German Germans don’t sit well with me. In the past, there were a few here and there; they had—well, Schiller, of course, Goethe... my brother—he has a particularly positive view of them... But now they’ve all become chemists and materialists...'

'A good chemist is twenty times as useful as any poet,' broke in Bazarov.

'A good chemist is twenty times more useful than any poet,' interrupted Bazarov.

'Oh, indeed,' commented Pavel Petrovitch, and, as though falling asleep, he faintly raised his eyebrows. 'You don't acknowledge art then, I suppose?'

'Oh, really,' said Pavel Petrovitch, and, as if dozing off, he weakly raised his eyebrows. 'So, you don't appreciate art, I guess?'

'The art of making money or of advertising pills!' cried Bazarov, with a contemptuous laugh.

'The skill of making money or promoting pills!' shouted Bazarov, laughing scornfully.

'Ah, ah. You are pleased to jest, I see. You reject all that, no doubt? Granted. Then you believe in science only?'

'Ah, ah. I see you like to joke. You reject all that, right? Fair enough. So you only believe in science?'

'I have already explained to you that I don't believe in anything; and what is science—science in the abstract? There are sciences, as there are trades and crafts; but abstract science doesn't exist at all.'

'I’ve already told you that I don’t believe in anything; and what is science—science in the abstract? There are different sciences, just like there are trades and skills; but abstract science doesn’t exist at all.'

'Very good. Well, and in regard to the other traditions accepted in human conduct, do you maintain the same negative attitude?'

'Very good. So, regarding the other traditions accepted in human behavior, do you still hold the same negative view?'

'What's this, an examination?' asked Bazarov.

'What’s this, an exam?' asked Bazarov.

Pavel Petrovitch turned slightly pale.... Nikolai Petrovitch thought it his duty to interpose in the conversation.

Pavel Petrovitch turned a little pale... Nikolai Petrovitch felt it was his duty to step into the conversation.

'We will converse on this subject with you more in detail some day, dear Yevgeny Vassilyitch; we will hear your views, and express our own. For my part, I am heartily glad you are studying the natural sciences. I have heard that Liebig has made some wonderful discoveries in the amelioration of soils. You can be of assistance to me in my agricultural labours; you can give me some useful advice.'

'We’ll talk about this topic in more detail someday, dear Yevgeny Vassilyitch; we’ll hear your opinions and share our own. Personally, I’m really glad you’re studying the natural sciences. I’ve heard that Liebig has made some amazing discoveries in improving soil. You can help me with my farming efforts; you can give me some helpful advice.'

'I am at your service, Nikolai Petrovitch; but Liebig's miles over our heads! One has first to learn the a b c, and then begin to read, and we haven't set eyes on the alphabet yet.'

'I’m here for you, Nikolai Petrovitch; but Liebig's is way above our heads! First, you need to learn the basics, and then start reading, but we haven’t even seen the alphabet yet.'

'You are certainly a nihilist, I see that,' thought Nikolai Petrovitch. 'Still, you will allow me to apply to you on occasion,' he added aloud. 'And now I fancy, brother, it's time for us to be going to have a talk with the bailiff.'

'You’re definitely a nihilist, I can see that,' Nikolai Petrovitch thought. 'But still, you’ll let me reach out to you from time to time,' he said out loud. 'And now I think, brother, it’s time for us to go have a chat with the bailiff.'

Pavel Petrovitch got up from his seat.

Pavel Petrovitch stood up from his seat.

'Yes,' he said, without looking at any one; 'it's a misfortune to live five years in the country like this, far from mighty intellects! You turn into a fool directly. You may try not to forget what you've been taught, but—in a snap!—they'll prove all that's rubbish, and tell you that sensible men have nothing more to do with such foolishness, and that you, if you please, are an antiquated old fogey. What's to be done? Young people, of course, are cleverer than we are!'

'Yes,' he said, without looking at anyone; 'it's unfortunate to spend five years in the countryside like this, away from brilliant minds! You become a fool right away. You might try to remember what you've learned, but in an instant!—they'll show you that it's all nonsense and insist that smart people have moved on from such silliness, and that you, if you don't mind, are just an outdated old-timer. What can you do? Young people are definitely smarter than we are!'

Pavel Petrovitch turned slowly on his heels, and slowly walked away; Nikolai Petrovitch went after him.

Pavel Petrovitch turned slowly on his heels and walked away; Nikolai Petrovitch followed him.

'Is he always like that?' Bazarov coolly inquired of Arkady directly the door had closed behind the two brothers.

'Is he always like that?' Bazarov asked Arkady casually after the door had closed behind the two brothers.

'I must say, Yevgeny, you weren't nice to him,' remarked Arkady. 'You have hurt his feelings.'

'I have to say, Yevgeny, you weren't kind to him,' Arkady said. 'You've hurt his feelings.'

'Well, am I going to consider them, these provincial aristocrats! Why, it's all vanity, dandy habits, fatuity. He should have continued his career in Petersburg, if that's his bent. But there, enough of him! I've found a rather rare species of a water-beetle, Dytiscus marginatus; do you know it? I will show you.'

'Well, am I really going to think about these provincial aristocrats! I mean, it’s all just vanity, fancy habits, nonsense. He should have kept his career going in Petersburg if that’s what he’s into. But enough about him! I’ve found a pretty rare type of water beetle, Dytiscus marginatus; do you know it? I’ll show you.'

'I promised to tell you his story,' began Arkady.

"I promised to share his story with you," Arkady started.

'The story of the beetle?'

'The tale of the beetle?'

'Come, don't, Yevgeny. The story of my uncle. You will see he's not the sort of man you fancy. He deserves pity rather than ridicule.'

'Come on, don't be like that, Yevgeny. This is about my uncle. You'll see he's not the type of guy you think he is. He deserves compassion, not mockery.'

'I don't dispute it; but why are you worrying over him?'

'I don't disagree; but why are you so worried about him?'

'One ought to be just, Yevgeny.'

'You should be fair, Yevgeny.'

'How does that follow?'

'How does that make sense?'

'No; listen ...'

'No; listen up...'

And Arkady told him his uncle's story. The reader will find it in the following chapter.

And Arkady shared his uncle's story with him. You can find it in the next chapter.





CHAPTER VII


Pavel Petrovitch Kirsanov was educated first at home, like his younger brother, and afterwards in the Corps of Pages. From childhood he was distinguished by remarkable beauty; moreover he was self-confident, somewhat ironical, and had a rather biting humour; he could not fail to please. He began to be seen everywhere, directly he had received his commission as an officer. He was much admired in society, and he indulged every whim, even every caprice and every folly, and gave himself airs, but that too was attractive in him. Women went out of their senses over him; men called him a coxcomb, and were secretly jealous of him. He lived, as has been related already, in the same apartments as his brother, whom he loved sincerely, though he was not at all like him. Nikolai Petrovitch was a little lame, he had small, pleasing features of a rather melancholy cast, small, black eyes, and thin, soft hair; he liked being lazy, but he also liked reading, and was timid in society.

Pavel Petrovitch Kirsanov was educated at home initially, just like his younger brother, and later at the Corps of Pages. From a young age, he stood out for his striking looks; he was also self-assured, slightly ironic, and had a sharp sense of humor that made him likable. Once he got his commission as an officer, he started appearing everywhere. He was greatly admired in social circles, and he indulged every whim, even every caprice and silliness, which only added to his charm. Women were infatuated with him; men called him a dandy and were secretly envious. As mentioned before, he lived in the same apartment as his brother, whom he loved dearly, even though they were quite different. Nikolai Petrovitch was a bit lame, had small, pleasant features with a somewhat sad expression, small black eyes, and thin, soft hair; he enjoyed being lazy but also appreciated reading, and he was shy in social situations.

Pavel Petrovitch did not spend a single evening at home, prided himself on his ease and audacity (he was just bringing gymnastics into fashion among young men in society), and had read in all some five or six French books. At twenty-eight he was already a captain; a brilliant career awaited him. Suddenly everything was changed.

Pavel Petrovitch didn’t spend a single evening at home, took pride in his confidence and boldness (he was just making gymnastics popular among young men in society), and had read a total of about five or six French books. At twenty-eight, he was already a captain; a bright future was ahead of him. Suddenly, everything changed.

At that time, there was sometimes seen in Petersburg society a woman who has even yet not been forgotten. Princess R——. She had a well-educated, well-bred, but rather stupid husband, and no children. She used suddenly to go abroad, and suddenly return to Russia, and led an eccentric life in general. She had the reputation of being a frivolous coquette, abandoned herself eagerly to every sort of pleasure, danced to exhaustion, laughed and jested with young men, whom she received in the dim light of her drawing-room before dinner; while at night she wept and prayed, found no peace in anything, and often paced her room till morning, wringing her hands in anguish, or sat, pale and chill, over a psalter. Day came, and she was transformed again into a grand lady; again she went out, laughed, chattered, and simply flung herself headlong into anything which could afford her the slightest distraction. She was marvellously well-proportioned, her hair coloured like gold and heavy as gold hung below her knees, but no one would have called her a beauty; in her whole face the only good point was her eyes, and even her eyes were not good—they were grey, and not large—but their glance was swift and deep, unconcerned to the point of audacity, and thoughtful to the point of melancholy—an enigmatic glance. There was a light of something extraordinary in them, even while her tongue was lisping the emptiest of inanities. She dressed with elaborate care. Pavel Petrovitch met her at a ball, danced a mazurka with her, in the course of which she did not utter a single rational word, and fell passionately in love with her. Being accustomed to make conquests, in this instance, too, he soon attained his object, but his easy success did not damp his ardour. On the contrary, he was in still more torturing, still closer bondage to this woman, in whom, even at the very moment when she surrendered herself utterly, there seemed always something still mysterious and unattainable, to which none could penetrate. What was hidden in that soul—God knows! It seemed as though she were in the power of mysterious forces, incomprehensible even to herself; they seemed to play on her at will; her intellect was not powerful enough to master their caprices. Her whole behaviour presented a series of inconsistencies; the only letters which could have awakened her husband's just suspicions, she wrote to a man who was almost a stranger to her, whilst her love had always an element of melancholy; with a man she had chosen as a lover, she ceased to laugh and to jest, she listened to him, and gazed at him with a look of bewilderment. Sometimes, for the most part suddenly, this bewilderment passed into chill horror; her face took a wild, death-like expression; she locked herself up in her bedroom, and her maid, putting her ear to the keyhole, could hear her smothered sobs. More than once, as he went home after a tender interview, Kirsanov felt within him that heartrending, bitter vexation which follows on a total failure.

At that time, there was a woman in Petersburg society who is still remembered today: Princess R—. She had a well-educated and well-mannered, but rather dull husband, and no children. She would suddenly leave for abroad and just as suddenly return to Russia, living an overall eccentric life. She was known as a frivolous flirt, eagerly indulging in all kinds of pleasures, dancing until exhaustion, laughing and joking with young men whom she entertained in the dim light of her drawing room before dinner; yet at night, she would cry and pray, finding no peace in anything, often pacing her room until morning, wringing her hands in distress or sitting, pale and cold, over a psalter. Day would break, and she would transform back into a refined lady; she would go out again, laugh, chat, and throw herself wholeheartedly into anything that could offer her even the slightest distraction. She was marvelously proportioned, with hair the color of gold and as heavy as gold hanging down past her knees, but no one would call her beautiful; the only admirable feature of her face was her eyes, which, even then, weren’t particularly striking—they were gray and not large—but their gaze was quick and deep, casual to the point of audacity, and contemplative to the point of melancholy—an enigmatic look. There was a glimmer of something extraordinary in them, even while she babbled the most trivial nonsense. She dressed with great care. Pavel Petrovitch met her at a ball, danced a mazurka with her, during which she didn’t say a single sensible word, and fell passionately in love with her. Used to making conquests, he quickly achieved his goal, but his easy success didn’t lessen his desire. On the contrary, he found himself even more tortured and closely bound to this woman, in whom, even at the moment she surrendered completely, there always seemed to be something mysterious and unattainable that nobody could penetrate. What was hidden in her soul—God knows! It seemed like she was under the influence of mysterious forces, incomprehensible even to herself; they seemed to toy with her at will; her intellect wasn’t strong enough to control their whims. Her entire behavior was a series of contradictions; the only letters that might have raised her husband’s justified suspicions were addressed to a man who was almost a stranger, while her love always had an element of sadness; with a man she had chosen as a lover, she stopped laughing and joking, listened to him, and looked at him with a confused expression. Sometimes, often suddenly, this confusion would turn into chilling horror; her face would take on a wild, death-like appearance; she would lock herself in her bedroom, and her maid, pressing her ear to the keyhole, could hear her stifled sobs. More than once, as Kirsanov returned home after a tender meeting, he felt that heart-wrenching, bitter disappointment that follows a complete failure.

'What more do I want?' he asked himself, while his heart was heavy. He once gave her a ring with a sphinx engraved on the stone.

'What more do I want?' he asked himself, feeling a heavy weight in his heart. He had once given her a ring with a sphinx engraved on the stone.

'What's that?' she asked; 'a sphinx?'

"What's that?" she asked. "A sphinx?"

'Yes,' he answered, 'and that sphinx is you.'

'Yes,' he replied, 'and that sphinx is you.'

'I?' she queried, and slowly raising her enigmatical glance upon him. 'Do you know that's awfully flattering?' she added with a meaningless smile, while her eyes still kept the same strange look.

'I?' she asked, slowly lifting her mysterious gaze to him. 'Do you know that's really flattering?' she added with a vague smile, while her eyes maintained that same odd expression.

Pavel Petrovitch suffered even while Princess R—— loved him; but when she grew cold to him, and that happened rather quickly, he almost went out of his mind. He was on the rack, and he was jealous; he gave her no peace, followed her about everywhere; she grew sick of his pursuit of her, and she went abroad. He resigned his commission in spite of the entreaties of his friends and the exhortations of his superiors, and followed the princess; four years he spent in foreign countries, at one time pursuing her, at another time intentionally losing sight of her. He was ashamed of himself, he was disgusted with his own lack of spirit ... but nothing availed. Her image, that incomprehensible, almost meaningless, but bewitching image, was deeply rooted in his heart. At Baden he once more regained his old footing with her; it seemed as though she had never loved him so passionately ... but in a month it was all at an end: the flame flickered up for the last time and went out for ever. Foreseeing inevitable separation, he wanted at least to remain her friend, as though friendship with such a woman was possible.... She secretly left Baden, and from that time steadily avoided Kirsanov. He returned to Russia, and tried to live his former life again; but he could not get back into the old groove. He wandered from place to place like a man possessed; he still went into society; he still retained the habits of a man of the world; he could boast of two or three fresh conquests; but he no longer expected anything much of himself or of others, and he undertook nothing. He grew old and grey; spending all his evenings at the club, jaundiced and bored, and arguing in bachelor society became a necessity for him—a bad sign, as we all know. Marriage, of course, he did not even think of. Ten years passed in this way; they passed by colourless and fruitless—and quickly, fearfully quickly. Nowhere does time fly past as in Russia; in prison they say it flies even faster. One day at dinner at the club, Pavel Petrovitch heard of the death of the Princess R——. She had died at Paris in a state bordering on insanity.

Pavel Petrovitch suffered even while Princess R—— loved him; but when she grew distant, which happened pretty quickly, he nearly lost his mind. He was tormented and jealous; he gave her no peace and followed her everywhere. She grew tired of his chasing her and went abroad. He quit his commission despite his friends' pleas and his superiors' warnings, and he followed the princess. He spent four years in foreign countries, sometimes chasing her, sometimes intentionally losing track of her. He felt ashamed and disgusted with his own weakness... but nothing changed. Her image, that confusing yet enchanting figure, was deeply ingrained in his heart. In Baden, he briefly rekindled his connection with her; it seemed like she had never loved him so passionately... but within a month, it all ended: the flame flickered one last time and extinguished for good. Anticipating the inevitable separation, he wished to at least be her friend, as if friendship with such a woman was possible.... She secretly left Baden, and from then on, she consistently avoided Kirsanov. He returned to Russia, attempting to resume his former life; however, he couldn’t slip back into the old routine. He drifted from place to place like a man possessed; he still socialized; he still kept the habits of a worldly man; he could boast of two or three new conquests, but he no longer expected much from himself or others, and he didn’t undertake anything. He grew old and grey; spending all his evenings at the club, feeling jaded and bored, arguing in bachelor society became a necessity for him—a bad sign, as we all know. Marriage, of course, didn’t cross his mind. Ten years passed this way; they slipped by colorless and unproductive—and quickly, terrifyingly quickly. Time flies by in Russia like nowhere else; in prison, they say it flies by even faster. One day at dinner at the club, Pavel Petrovitch heard about the death of Princess R——. She had died in Paris, in a state bordering on insanity.

He got up from the table, and a long time he paced about the rooms of the club, or stood stockstill near the card-players, but he did not go home earlier than usual. Some time later he received a packet addressed to him; in it was the ring he had given the princess. She had drawn lines in the shape of a cross over the sphinx and sent him word that the solution of the enigma—was the cross.

He got up from the table and spent a long time walking around the club's rooms or standing still near the card players, but he didn't go home any earlier than usual. Later, he received a package addressed to him; inside was the ring he had given to the princess. She had drawn lines in the shape of a cross over the sphinx and told him that the solution to the enigma was the cross.

This happened at the beginning of the year 1848, at the very time when Nikolai Petrovitch came to Petersburg, after the loss of his wife. Pavel Petrovitch had scarcely seen his brother since the latter had settled in the country; the marriage of Nikolai Petrovitch had coincided with the very first days of Pavel Petrovitch's acquaintance with the princess. When he came back from abroad, he had gone to him with the intention of staying a couple of months with him, in sympathetic enjoyment of his happiness, but he had only succeeded in standing a week of it. The difference in the positions of the two brothers was too great. In 1848, this difference had grown less; Nikolai Petrovitch had lost his wife, Pavel Petrovitch had lost his memories; after the death of the princess he tried not to think of her. But to Nikolai, there remained the sense of a well-spent life, his son was growing up under his eyes; Pavel, on the contrary, a solitary bachelor, was entering upon that indefinite twilight period of regrets that are akin to hopes, and hopes that are akin to regrets, when youth is over, while old age has not yet come.

This happened at the beginning of 1848, right when Nikolai Petrovitch arrived in Petersburg after losing his wife. Pavel Petrovitch had hardly seen his brother since Nikolai had moved to the countryside; Nikolai’s marriage coincided with the very first days of Pavel’s meeting the princess. When he returned from abroad, he planned to stay with Nikolai for a couple of months to share in his happiness, but he only managed to last a week. The difference in their situations was too stark. By 1848, this gap had narrowed; Nikolai had lost his wife, while Pavel had lost his memories; after the princess’s death, he tried not to think of her. But for Nikolai, there was still the feeling of a life well-lived, as he watched his son grow up; Pavel, on the other hand, a lonely bachelor, was entering that vague twilight phase filled with regrets that are close to hopes, and hopes that are close to regrets, when youth is over, but old age hasn’t quite arrived.

This time was harder for Pavel Petrovitch than for another man; in losing his past, he lost everything.

This time was tougher for Pavel Petrovitch than for anyone else; in losing his past, he lost everything.

'I will not invite you to Maryino now,' Nikolai Petrovitch said to him one day, (he had called his property by that name in honour of his wife); 'you were dull there in my dear wife's time, and now I think you would be bored to death.'

'I’m not going to invite you to Maryino right now,' Nikolai Petrovitch said to him one day (he named his property after his wife); 'you were pretty boring there when my dear wife was alive, and I think you’d be bored to death now.'

'I was stupid and fidgety then,' answered Pavel Petrovitch; 'since then I have grown quieter, if not wiser. On the contrary, now, if you will let me, I am ready to settle with you for good.'

'I was foolish and restless back then,' replied Pavel Petrovitch; 'since then I've become more calm, if not smarter. On the contrary, now, if you’ll allow me, I’m ready to settle this with you for good.'

For all answer Nikolai Petrovitch embraced him; but a year and a half passed after this conversation, before Pavel Petrovitch made up his mind to carry out his intention. When he was once settled in the country, however, he did not leave it, even during the three winters which Nikolai Petrovitch spent in Petersburg with his son. He began to read, chiefly English; he arranged his whole life, roughly speaking, in the English style, rarely saw the neighbours, and only went out to the election of marshals, where he was generally silent, only occasionally annoying and alarming land-owners of the old school by his liberal sallies, and not associating with the representatives of the younger generation. Both the latter and the former considered him 'stuck up'; and both parties respected him for his fine aristocratic manners; for his reputation for successes in love; for the fact that he was very well dressed and always stayed in the best room in the best hotel; for the fact that he generally dined well, and had once even dined with Wellington at Louis Philippe's table; for the fact that he always took everywhere with him a real silver dressing-case and a portable bath; for the fact that he always smelt of some exceptionally 'good form' scent; for the fact that he played whist in masterly fashion, and always lost; and lastly, they respected him also for his incorruptible honesty. Ladies considered him enchantingly romantic, but he did not cultivate ladies' acquaintance....

For all his answers, Nikolai Petrovitch embraced him; but a year and a half passed after their conversation before Pavel Petrovitch decided to go through with his plan. Once he settled in the country, however, he didn't leave, even during the three winters Nikolai Petrovitch spent in Petersburg with his son. He started reading, mainly English literature; he organized his life, more or less, in the English style, rarely interacting with neighbors, and only going out for the election of marshals, where he usually stayed quiet, occasionally annoying and alarming old-school landowners with his liberal comments, while avoiding the representatives of the younger generation. Both groups thought he was 'stuck up'; yet, both respected him for his polished aristocratic manners, his reputation for romantic conquests, the fact that he was well-dressed and always stayed in the best room at the best hotel, that he generally dined well, and had once even dined with Wellington at Louis Philippe's table. They also admired that he always carried a real silver dressing case and a portable bath with him, that he always wore an exceptionally 'good form' scent, that he played whist skillfully and always lost, and finally, they respected him for his unwavering honesty. Women found him charmingly romantic, but he didn't seek to socialize with them...

'So you see, Yevgeny,' observed Arkady, as he finished his story, 'how unjustly you judge of my uncle! To say nothing of his having more than once helped my father out of difficulties, given him all his money—the property, perhaps you don't know, wasn't divided—he's glad to help any one, among other things he always sticks up for the peasants; it's true, when he talks to them he frowns and sniffs eau de cologne.' ...

'So you see, Yevgeny,' Arkady pointed out as he wrapped up his story, 'how unfairly you judge my uncle! Not to mention that he has helped my father out of tough situations more than once, giving him all his money—the property, perhaps you don't know, hasn't been divided—he's always willing to help anyone; among other things, he always stands up for the peasants. It's true, though, that when he talks to them, he frowns and uses cologne.'

'His nerves, no doubt,' put in Bazarov.

'His nerves, for sure,' added Bazarov.

'Perhaps; but his heart is very good. And he's far from being stupid. What useful advice he has given me especially ... especially in regard to relations with women.'

'Maybe; but he's got a really good heart. And he's definitely not stupid. The advice he's given me has been really helpful, especially when it comes to dealing with women.'

'Aha! a scalded dog fears cold water, we know that!'

'Aha! A scalded dog is afraid of cold water, we know that!'

'In short,' continued Arkady, 'he's profoundly unhappy, believe me; it's a sin to despise him.'

'In short,' Arkady continued, 'he's really unhappy, trust me; it's wrong to look down on him.'

'And who does despise him?' retorted Bazarov. 'Still, I must say that a fellow who stakes his whole life on one card—a woman's love—and when that card fails, turns sour, and lets himself go till he's fit for nothing, is not a man, but a male. You say he's unhappy; you ought to know best; to be sure, he's not got rid of all his fads. I'm convinced that he solemnly imagines himself a superior creature because he reads that wretched Galignani, and once a month saves a peasant from a flogging.'

'And who actually despises him?' Bazarov shot back. 'But I have to say, a guy who bets everything on one thing—a woman's love—and when that doesn't work out, becomes bitter and lets himself go until he’s useless, isn’t a man, he’s just a male. You say he’s unhappy; you should know best. Sure, he hasn't gotten rid of all his quirks. I’m convinced he seriously thinks he’s something special because he reads that awful Galignani and saves a peasant from a beating once a month.'

'But remember his education, the age in which he grew up,' observed Arkady.

'But remember his education and the time he grew up in,' Arkady noted.

'Education?' broke in Bazarov. 'Every man must educate himself, just as I've done, for instance.... And as for the age, why should I depend on it? Let it rather depend on me. No, my dear fellow, that's all shallowness, want of backbone! And what stuff it all is, about these mysterious relations between a man and woman? We physiologists know what these relations are. You study the anatomy of the eye; where does the enigmatical glance you talk about come in there? That's all romantic, nonsensical, æsthetic rot. We had much better go and look at the beetle.'

'Education?' interrupted Bazarov. 'Every person has to educate themselves, just like I have, for example. And as for the times we live in, why should I rely on that? It should depend on me instead. No, my good friend, that's all superficial nonsense, lack of strength! And what a load of rubbish it is, talking about these mysterious relationships between a man and a woman! We scientists know exactly what those relationships are. You study the anatomy of the eye; where does that mysterious gaze you keep mentioning fit into that? It's all romantic, silly, artistic nonsense. We’d be better off going to look at a beetle instead.'

And the two friends went off to Bazarov's room, which was already pervaded by a sort of medico-surgical odour, mingled with the smell of cheap tobacco.

And the two friends headed to Bazarov's room, which was already filled with a mix of medical and surgical smells, along with the scent of cheap tobacco.





CHAPTER VIII


Pavel Petrovitch did not long remain present at his brother's interview with his bailiff, a tall, thin man with a sweet consumptive voice and knavish eyes, who to all Nikolai Petrovitch's remarks answered, 'Certainly, sir,' and tried to make the peasants out to be thieves and drunkards. The estate had only recently been put on to the new reformed system, and the new mechanism worked, creaking like an ungreased wheel, warping and cracking like homemade furniture of unseasoned wood. Nikolai Petrovitch did not lose heart, but often he sighed, and was gloomy; he felt that the thing could not go on without money, and his money was almost all spent. Arkady had spoken the truth; Pavel Petrovitch had more than once helped his brother; more than once, seeing him struggling and cudgelling his brains, at a loss which way to turn, Pavel Petrovitch moved deliberately to the window, and with his hands thrust into his pockets, muttered between his teeth, 'mais je puis vous de l'argent,' and gave him money; but to-day he had none himself, and he preferred to go away. The petty details of agricultural management worried him; besides, it constantly struck him that Nikolai Petrovitch, for all his zeal and industry, did not set about things in the right way, though he would not have been able to point out precisely where Nikolai Petrovitch's mistake lay. 'My brother's not practical enough,' he reasoned to himself; 'they impose upon him.' Nikolai Petrovitch, on the other hand, had the highest opinion of Pavel Petrovitch's practical ability, and always asked his advice. 'I'm a soft, weak fellow, I've spent my life in the wilds,' he used to say; 'while you haven't seen so much of the world for nothing, you see through people; you have an eagle eye.' In answer to which Pavel Petrovitch only turned away, but did not contradict his brother.

Pavel Petrovitch didn't stay long during his brother’s meeting with the bailiff, a tall, skinny guy with a weak, sickly voice and sly eyes. To all of Nikolai Petrovitch's comments, he replied, 'Of course, sir,' while trying to portray the peasants as thieves and drunks. The estate had just recently switched to a new reformed system, and it was operating with all sorts of hiccups, creaking like a rusty wheel and bending and breaking like poorly made furniture. Nikolai Petrovitch didn't give up, but he often sighed and felt down; he realized that things couldn’t continue without money, and he was almost out of it. Arkady was right; Pavel Petrovitch had helped his brother more than once. Several times, when he saw Nikolai struggling and racking his brain, unsure of what to do, Pavel Petrovitch would deliberately walk to the window, hands in his pockets, muttering under his breath, ‘mais je puis vous de l'argent,’ and handed him cash; but today he had none himself and chose to leave. The small details of managing the farm stressed him out; also, he often thought that despite Nikolai Petrovitch's enthusiasm and hard work, he wasn't going about things the right way, though he couldn't pinpoint exactly where his brother was going wrong. 'My brother's not practical enough,' he thought; 'they take advantage of him.' On the flip side, Nikolai Petrovitch held a high opinion of Pavel Petrovitch's practical skills and always sought his advice. 'I'm a soft, weak guy; I've spent my life in the wilderness,' he would say; 'but you’ve seen enough of the world to see through people; you have an eagle eye.' In response, Pavel Petrovitch just looked away but didn’t argue with his brother.

Leaving Nikolai Petrovitch in his study, he walked along the corridor, which separated the front part of the house from the back; when he had reached a low door, he stopped in hesitation, then pulling his moustaches, he knocked at it.

Leaving Nikolai Petrovitch in his study, he walked down the hallway that separated the front of the house from the back. When he reached a low door, he paused for a moment, then tugging at his moustaches, he knocked on it.

'Who's there? Come in,' sounded Fenitchka's voice.

'Who's there? Come in,' Fenitchka's voice called out.

'It's I,' said Pavel Petrovitch, and he opened the door.

'It's me,' said Pavel Petrovitch, and he opened the door.

Fenitchka jumped up from the chair on which she was sitting with her baby, and giving him into the arms of a girl, who at once carried him out of the room, she put straight her kerchief hastily.

Fenitchka jumped up from the chair where she had been sitting with her baby, handed him over to a girl who quickly took him out of the room, and hurriedly adjusted her kerchief.

'Pardon me, if I disturb you,' began Pavel Petrovitch, not looking at her; 'I only wanted to ask you ... they are sending into the town to-day, I think ... please let them buy me some green tea.'

'Excuse me for interrupting you,' Pavel Petrovitch started, not making eye contact; 'I just wanted to ask you ... I think they’re sending someone into town today ... could you please have them buy me some green tea?'

'Certainly,' answered Fenitchka; 'how much do you desire them to buy?'

'Of course,' replied Fenitchka; 'how many do you want them to buy?'

'Oh, half a pound will be enough, I imagine. You have made a change here, I see,' he added, with a rapid glance round him, which glided over Fenitchka's face too. 'The curtains here,' he explained, seeing she did not understand him.

'Oh, half a pound should be enough, I think. You've made some changes here, I see,' he added, glancing around quickly, his eyes briefly landing on Fenitchka's face as well. 'The curtains here,' he explained, noticing she didn't get what he meant.

'Oh, yes, the curtains; Nikolai Petrovitch was so good as to make me a present of them; but they have been put up a long while now.'

'Oh, yes, the curtains; Nikolai Petrovitch was kind enough to give them to me, but they've been hung up for quite a while now.'

'Yes, and it's a long while since I have been to see you. Now it is very nice here.'

'Yes, it’s been a long time since I visited you. It’s really nice here now.'

'Thanks to Nikolai Petrovitch's kindness,' murmured Fenitchka.

'Thanks to Nikolai Petrovitch's kindness,' Fenitchka whispered.

'You are more comfortable here than in the little lodge you used to have?' inquired Pavel Petrovitch urbanely, but without the slightest smile.

'Are you more comfortable here than at the small lodge you used to have?' Pavel Petrovitch asked politely, but without a hint of a smile.

'Certainly, it's more comfortable.'

'Definitely, it's more comfortable.'

'Who has been put in your place now?'

'Who is in your place now?'

'The laundry-maids are there now.'

'The laundry attendants are there now.'

'Ah!'

'Oh!'

Pavel Petrovitch was silent. 'Now he is going,' thought Fenitchka; but he did not go, and she stood before him motionless.

Pavel Petrovitch was quiet. 'He's leaving now,' thought Fenitchka; but he didn’t leave, and she stood in front of him, still.

'What did you send your little one away for?' said Pavel Petrovitch at last. 'I love children; let me see him.'

'Why did you send your kid away?' Pavel Petrovitch finally said. 'I love kids; let me see him.'

Fenitchka blushed all over with confusion and delight. She was afraid of Pavel Petrovitch; he had scarcely ever spoken to her.

Fenitchka blushed all over with confusion and delight. She was afraid of Pavel Petrovitch; he had hardly ever talked to her.

'Dunyasha,' she called; 'will you bring Mitya, please.' (Fenitchka did not treat any one in the house familiarly.) 'But wait a minute, he must have a frock on,' Fenitchka was going towards the door.

'Dunyasha,' sheCalled, 'can you please get Mitya?' (Fenitchka didn't speak to anyone in the house casually.) 'But hang on, he needs to be dressed,' Fenitchka was walking toward the door.

'That doesn't matter,' remarked Pavel Petrovitch.

'That doesn't matter,' said Pavel Petrovitch.

'I will be back directly,' answered Fenitchka, and she went out quickly.

"I'll be right back," Fenitchka replied, and she quickly left.

Pavel Petrovitch was left alone, and he looked round this time with special attention. The small low-pitched room in which he found himself was very clean and snug. It smelt of the freshly painted floor and of camomile. Along the walls stood chairs with lyre-shaped backs, bought by the late general on his campaign in Poland; in one corner was a little bedstead under a muslin canopy beside an iron-clamped chest with a convex lid. In the opposite corner a little lamp was burning before a big dark picture of St. Nikolai the wonder-worker; a tiny porcelain egg hung by a red ribbon from the protruding gold halo down to the saint's breast; by the windows greenish glass jars of last year's jam carefully tied down could be seen; on their paper covers Fenitchka herself had written in big letters 'Gooseberry'; Nikolai Petrovitch was particularly fond of that preserve. On a long cord from the ceiling a cage hung with a short-tailed siskin in it; he was constantly chirping and hopping about, the cage was constantly shaking and swinging, while hempseeds fell with a light tap on to the floor. On the wall just above a small chest of drawers hung some rather bad photographs of Nikolai Petrovitch in various attitudes, taken by an itinerant photographer; there too hung a photograph of Fenitchka herself, which was an absolute failure; it was an eyeless face wearing a forced smile, in a dingy frame, nothing more could be made out; while above Fenitchka, General Yermolov, in a Circassian cloak, scowled menacingly upon the Caucasian mountains in the distance, from beneath a little silk shoe for pins which fell right on to his brows.

Pavel Petrovitch found himself alone and looked around with extra attention this time. The small, low room he was in was very clean and cozy. It smelled of freshly painted wood and chamomile. Along the walls were chairs with lyre-shaped backs, purchased by the late general during his campaign in Poland. In one corner stood a little bed with a muslin canopy next to an iron-clamped chest with a curved lid. In the opposite corner, a small lamp burned in front of a large dark picture of St. Nikolai the Wonder-Worker; a tiny porcelain egg hung by a red ribbon from the saint's golden halo down to his chest. By the windows, greenish glass jars of last year's jam were carefully covered; on their lids, Fenitchka had written in large letters 'Gooseberry'; Nikolai Petrovitch was particularly fond of that jam. From a long cord hanging from the ceiling, a cage with a short-tailed siskin was suspended; it constantly chirped and hopped around, making the cage shake and swing, while hemp seeds dropped lightly onto the floor. On the wall above a small chest of drawers hung some not-so-great photographs of Nikolai Petrovitch in various poses, taken by a traveling photographer; there was also a photo of Fenitchka herself, which was a complete failure—just an eyeless face with a forced smile in a shabby frame, and nothing else was distinguishable. Above Fenitchka, General Yermolov, in a Circassian cloak, glared menacingly at the distant Caucasian mountains beneath a small silk pin cushion that had fallen right onto his forehead.

Five minutes passed; bustling and whispering could be heard in the next room. Pavel Petrovitch took up from the chest of drawers a greasy book, an odd volume of Masalsky's Musketeer, and turned over a few pages.... The door opened, and Fenitchka came in with Mitya in her arms. She had put on him a little red smock with embroidery on the collar, had combed his hair and washed his face; he was breathing heavily, his whole body working, and his little hands waving in the air, as is the way with all healthy babies; but his smart smock obviously impressed him, an expression of delight was reflected in every part of his little fat person. Fenitchka had put her own hair too in order, and had arranged her kerchief; but she might well have remained as she was. And really is there anything in the world more captivating than a beautiful young mother with a healthy baby in her arms?

Five minutes went by; bustling and whispers were heard in the next room. Pavel Petrovitch picked up a greasy book, an odd copy of Masalsky's Musketeer, and flipped through a few pages.... The door opened, and Fenitchka walked in with Mitya in her arms. She had dressed him in a little red smock with embroidery on the collar, had combed his hair, and washed his face; he was breathing heavily, his whole body moving, and his little hands waving in the air, just like all healthy babies do; but his smart smock clearly impressed him, and a look of delight was evident all over his little round body. Fenitchka had also tidied her hair and arranged her kerchief; but she could have easily stayed as she was. And really, is there anything more captivating in the world than a beautiful young mother with a healthy baby in her arms?

'What a chubby fellow!' said Pavel Petrovitch graciously, and he tickled Mitya's little double chin with the tapering nail of his forefinger. The baby stared at the siskin, and chuckled.

'What a chubby little guy!' said Pavel Petrovitch warmly, and he tickled Mitya's small double chin with the pointed nail of his forefinger. The baby looked at the siskin and giggled.

'That's uncle,' said Fenitchka, bending her face down to him and slightly rocking him, while Dunyasha quietly set in the window a smouldering perfumed stick, putting a halfpenny under it.

'That's Uncle,' said Fenitchka, leaning down to him and gently rocking him, while Dunyasha quietly placed a smoldering incense stick in the window, putting a halfpenny underneath it.

'How many months old is he?' asked Pavel Petrovitch.

'How many months old is he?' Pavel Petrovitch asked.

'Six months; it will soon be seven, on the eleventh.'

'Six months; it will soon be seven, on the eleventh.'

'Isn't it eight, Fedosya Nikolaevna?' put in Dunyasha, with some timidity.

'Isn't it eight, Fedosya Nikolaevna?' Dunyasha said, a bit hesitantly.

'No, seven; what an idea!' The baby chuckled again, stared at the chest, and suddenly caught hold of his mother's nose and mouth with all his five little fingers. 'Saucy mite,' said Fenitchka, not drawing her face away.

'No, seven; what a thought!' The baby laughed again, looked at the chest, and suddenly grabbed his mother's nose and mouth with all five of his little fingers. 'Cheeky little one,' said Fenitchka, not pulling her face away.

'He's like my brother,' observed Pavel Petrovitch.

"He's like my brother," said Pavel Petrovitch.

'Who else should he be like?' thought Fenitchka.

'Who else should he be like?' thought Fenitchka.

'Yes,' continued Pavel Petrovitch, as though speaking to himself; 'there's an unmistakable likeness.' He looked attentively, almost mournfully, at Fenitchka.

'Yes,' Pavel Petrovitch went on, as if talking to himself; 'there's a clear resemblance.' He gazed closely, almost sadly, at Fenitchka.

'That's uncle,' she repeated, in a whisper this time.

'That's my uncle,' she repeated, in a whisper this time.

'Ah! Pavel! so you're here!' was heard suddenly the voice of Nikolai Petrovitch.

'Ah! Pavel! So, you're here!' suddenly exclaimed Nikolai Petrovitch.

Pavel Petrovitch turned hurriedly round, frowning; but his brother looked at him with such delight, such gratitude, that he could not help responding to his smile.

Pavel Petrovitch quickly turned around, frowning, but his brother looked at him with such joy and gratitude that he couldn't help but smile back.

'You've a splendid little cherub,' he said, and looking at his watch, 'I came in here to speak about some tea.'

'You've got a lovely little angel,' he said, glancing at his watch. 'I came in here to talk about some tea.'

And, assuming an expression of indifference, Pavel Petrovitch at once went out of the room.

And, pretending to be indifferent, Pavel Petrovitch immediately left the room.

'Did he come of himself?' Nikolai Petrovitch asked Fenitchka.

"Did he come on his own?" Nikolai Petrovitch asked Fenitchka.

'Yes; he knocked and came in.'

'Yes, he knocked and came in.'

'Well, and has Arkasha been in to see you again?'

'So, has Arkasha come to see you again?'

'No. Hadn't I better move into the lodge, Nikolai Petrovitch?'

'No. Shouldn't I move into the lodge, Nikolai Petrovich?'

'Why so?'

'Why is that?'

'I wonder whether it wouldn't be best just for the first.'

'I wonder if it might be best just for the first.'

'N ... no,' Nikolai Petrovitch brought out hesitatingly, rubbing his forehead. 'We ought to have done it before.... How are you, fatty?' he said, suddenly brightening, and going up to the baby, he kissed him on the cheek; then he bent a little and pressed his lips to Fenitchka's hand, which lay white as milk upon Mitya's little red smock.

'N ... no,' Nikolai Petrovitch said hesitantly, rubbing his forehead. 'We should have done this earlier.... How are you, chubby?' he asked, suddenly looking cheerful, and walked over to the baby, kissing him on the cheek; then he leaned down a bit and pressed his lips to Fenitchka's hand, which lay as white as milk on Mitya's little red smock.

'Nikolai Petrovitch! what are you doing?' she whispered, dropping her eyes, then slowly raising them. Very charming was the expression of her eyes when she peeped, as it were, from under her lids, and smiled tenderly and a little foolishly.

'Nikolai Petrovitch! What are you doing?' she whispered, lowering her eyes, then slowly lifting them. The look in her eyes was very charming when she peeked out from under her lids and smiled softly and a little playfully.

Nikolai Petrovitch had made Fenitchka's acquaintance in the following manner. He had once happened three years before to stay a night at an inn in a remote district town. He was agreeably struck by the cleanness of the room assigned to him, the freshness of the bed-linen. Surely the woman of the house must be a German? was the idea that occurred to him; but she proved to be a Russian, a woman of about fifty, neatly dressed, of a good-looking, sensible countenance and discreet speech. He entered into conversation with her at tea; he liked her very much. Nikolai Petrovitch had at that time only just moved into his new home, and not wishing to keep serfs in the house, he was on the look-out for wage-servants; the woman of the inn on her side complained of the small number of visitors to the town, and the hard times; he proposed to her to come into his house in the capacity of housekeeper; she consented. Her husband had long been dead, leaving her an only daughter, Fenitchka. Within a fortnight Arina Savishna (that was the new housekeeper's name) arrived with her daughter at Maryino and installed herself in the little lodge. Nikolai Petrovitch's choice proved a successful one. Arina brought order into the household. As for Fenitchka, who was at that time seventeen, no one spoke of her, and scarcely any one saw her; she lived quietly and sedately, and only on Sundays Nikolai Petrovitch noticed in the church somewhere in a side place the delicate profile of her white face. More than a year passed thus.

Nikolai Petrovitch met Fenitchka in this way. Three years ago, he spent a night at an inn in a remote town. He was pleasantly surprised by how clean his room was and the freshness of the bed linens. He thought to himself that the innkeeper must be German, but she turned out to be Russian, a neatly dressed woman around fifty, with a sensible face and thoughtful demeanor. He struck up a conversation with her over tea and really liked her. At that time, Nikolai Petrovitch had just moved into his new home and didn't want to keep serfs, so he was looking for paid help. The innkeeper told him about the low number of visitors to the town and the tough times they were experiencing. He offered her a job as a housekeeper, and she agreed. Her husband had passed away long ago, leaving her with only one daughter, Fenitchka. Within two weeks, Arina Savishna (that was the housekeeper's name) arrived at Maryino with her daughter and settled in the little lodge. Nikolai Petrovitch's choice turned out to be a good one. Arina brought order to the household. As for Fenitchka, who was seventeen at the time, no one talked about her, and hardly anyone saw her; she lived quietly and modestly, and only on Sundays did Nikolai Petrovitch notice her delicate profile in the church, sitting somewhere in a corner. More than a year went by like this.

One morning, Arina came into his study, and bowing low as usual, she asked him if he could do anything for her daughter, who had got a spark from the stove in her eye. Nikolai Petrovitch, like all stay-at-home people, had studied doctoring and even compiled a homoeopathic guide. He at once told Arina to bring the patient to him. Fenitchka was much frightened when she heard the master had sent for her; however, she followed her mother. Nikolai Petrovitch led her to the window and took her head in his two hands. After thoroughly examining her red and swollen eye, he prescribed a fomentation, which he made up himself at once, and tearing his handkerchief in pieces, he showed her how it ought to be applied. Fenitchka listened to all he had to say, and then was going. 'Kiss the master's hand, silly girl,' said Arina. Nikolai Petrovitch did not give her his hand, and in confusion himself kissed her bent head on the parting of her hair. Fenitchka's eye was soon well again, but the impression she had made on Nikolai Petrovitch did not pass away so quickly. He was for ever haunted by that pure, delicate, timidly raised face; he felt on the palms of his hands that soft hair, and saw those innocent, slightly parted lips, through which pearly teeth gleamed with moist brilliance in the sunshine. He began to watch her with great attention in church, and tried to get into conversation with her. At first she was shy of him, and one day meeting him at the approach of evening in a narrow footpath through a field of rye, she ran into the tall thick rye, overgrown with cornflowers and wormwood, so as not to meet him face to face. He caught sight of her little head through a golden network of ears of rye, from which she was peeping out like a little animal, and called affectionately to her—

One morning, Arina walked into his study and, bowing low as usual, asked if he could help her daughter, who had gotten a spark from the stove in her eye. Nikolai Petrovitch, like many people who stayed at home, had learned a bit about medicine and even put together a homeopathic guide. He immediately told Arina to bring her daughter to him. Fenitchka was very scared when she heard the master had summoned her; however, she followed her mother. Nikolai Petrovitch took her to the window and held her head in his hands. After carefully examining her red and swollen eye, he prescribed a compress, which he quickly prepared himself, tearing his handkerchief into pieces and showing her how to apply it. Fenitchka listened to everything he said and then started to leave. “Kiss the master’s hand, silly girl,” Arina said. Nikolai Petrovitch didn’t offer his hand, and, feeling shy, he kissed the top of her head where her hair parted. Fenitchka’s eye soon healed, but the impression she made on Nikolai Petrovitch lingered longer. He was constantly reminded of her pure, delicate, shyly raised face; he felt her soft hair in his hands and saw her innocent, slightly parted lips, which revealed pearly teeth shimmering in the sunlight. He began to watch her closely at church and tried to talk to her. At first, she was shy around him, and one evening, when she encountered him on a narrow path through a field of rye, she hurried into the tall, thick rye, filled with cornflowers and wormwood, to avoid him. He spotted her little head poking through a golden sea of rye, looking out like a small animal, and affectionately called to her—

'Good-evening, Fenitchka! I don't bite.'

'Good evening, Fenitchka! I don’t bite.'

'Good-evening,' she whispered, not coming out of her ambush.

'Good evening,' she whispered, staying hidden in her spot.

By degrees she began to be more at home with him, but was still shy in his presence, when suddenly her mother, Arina, died of cholera. What was to become of Fenitchka? She inherited from her mother a love for order, regularity, and respectability; but she was so young, so alone. Nikolai Petrovitch was himself so good and considerate.... It's needless to relate the rest....

By degrees, she started to feel more comfortable around him, but she was still shy in his presence when her mother, Arina, suddenly died of cholera. What was going to happen to Fenitchka? She inherited from her mother a love for order, regularity, and respectability, but she was so young and so alone. Nikolai Petrovitch was truly kind and thoughtful... There's no need to explain the rest...

'So my brother came in to see you?' Nikolai Petrovitch questioned her. 'He knocked and came in?'

'So my brother came in to see you?' Nikolai Petrovitch asked her. 'He knocked and walked in?'

'Yes.'

Yes.

'Well, that's a good thing. Let me give Mitya a swing.'

'Well, that's great. Let me give Mitya a try.'

And Nikolai Petrovitch began tossing him almost up to the ceiling, to the huge delight of the baby, and to the considerable uneasiness of the mother, who every time he flew up stretched her arms up towards his little bare legs.

And Nikolai Petrovitch started throwing him almost up to the ceiling, much to the baby's delight and the mother's significant anxiety, as she raised her arms every time he soared up towards his little bare legs.

Pavel Petrovitch went back to his artistic study, with its walls covered with handsome bluish-grey hangings, with weapons hanging upon a variegated Persian rug nailed to the wall; with walnut furniture, upholstered in dark green velveteen, with a renaissance bookcase of old black oak, with bronze statuettes on the magnificent writing-table, with an open hearth. He threw himself on the sofa, clasped his hands behind his head, and remained without moving, looking with a face almost of despair at the ceiling. Whether he wanted to hide from the very walls that which was reflected in his face, or for some other reason, he got up, drew the heavy window curtains, and again threw himself on the sofa.

Pavel Petrovitch went back to his art studio, with its walls draped in beautiful bluish-grey fabric, weapons hanging on a colorful Persian rug nailed to the wall; with walnut furniture covered in dark green velveteen, an old black oak Renaissance bookcase, bronze statuettes on the impressive writing desk, and an open hearth. He collapsed onto the sofa, clasped his hands behind his head, and lay still, staring at the ceiling with a look of almost despair. Whether he wanted to hide from the reflection of his emotions in the walls or for some other reason, he got up, pulled the heavy curtains shut, and threw himself back onto the sofa.





CHAPTER IX


On the same day Bazarov made acquaintance with Fenitchka. He was walking with Arkady in the garden, and explaining to him why some of the trees, especially the oaks, had not done well.

On the same day, Bazarov met Fenitchka. He was walking with Arkady in the garden and explaining to him why some of the trees, especially the oaks, hadn't thrived.

'You ought to have planted silver poplars here by preference, and spruce firs, and perhaps limes, giving them some loam. The arbour there has done well,' he added, 'because it's acacia and lilac; they're accommodating good fellows, those trees, they don't want much care. But there's some one in here.'

'You should have planted silver poplars here instead, along with spruce firs and maybe some limes, giving them some loamy soil. That arbor over there has thrived,' he added, 'because it's made of acacia and lilac; those trees are easy-going, they don’t need a lot of attention. But there's someone in here.'

In the arbour was sitting Fenitchka, with Dunyasha and Mitya. Bazarov stood still, while Arkady nodded to Fenitchka like an old friend.

In the arbor sat Fenitchka, along with Dunyasha and Mitya. Bazarov stood still, while Arkady nodded to Fenitchka as if they were old friends.

'Who's that?' Bazarov asked him directly they had passed by. 'What a pretty girl!'

"Who's that?" Bazarov asked as soon as they walked past. "What a pretty girl!"

'Whom are you speaking of?'

'Who are you talking about?'

'You know; only one of them was pretty.'

'You know, only one of them was attractive.'

Arkady, not without embarrassment, explained to him briefly who Fenitchka was.

Arkady, feeling a bit embarrassed, briefly explained to him who Fenitchka was.

'Aha!' commented Bazarov; 'your father's got good taste, one can see. I like him, your father, ay, ay! He's a jolly fellow. We must make friends though,' he added, and turned back towards the arbour.

'Aha!' said Bazarov. 'Your dad has good taste, that's clear. I like him, your dad, yep, yep! He's a fun guy. We should befriend him though,' he added, turning back towards the arbor.

'Yevgeny!' Arkady cried after him in dismay; 'mind what you are about, for mercy's sake.'

'Yevgeny!' Arkady shouted after him in distress; 'be careful with what you're doing, for heaven's sake.'

'Don't worry yourself,' said Bazarov; 'I know how to behave myself—I'm not a booby.'

'Don't worry about it,' said Bazarov; 'I know how to handle myself—I'm not clueless.'

Going up to Fenitchka, he took off his cap.

Going up to Fenitchka, he removed his cap.

'Allow me to introduce myself,' he began, with a polite bow. 'I'm a harmless person, and a friend of Arkady Nikolaevitch's.'

'Let me introduce myself,' he started, with a courteous bow. 'I'm just a friendly person and a friend of Arkady Nikolaevitch.'

Fenitchka got up from the garden seat and looked at him without speaking.

Fenitchka rose from the garden bench and gazed at him in silence.

'What a splendid baby!' continued Bazarov; 'don't be uneasy, my praises have never brought ill-luck yet. Why is it his cheeks are so flushed? Is he cutting his teeth?'

'What a beautiful baby!' Bazarov went on; 'don’t worry, my compliments have never been bad luck. Why are his cheeks so red? Is he teething?'

'Yes,' said Fenitchka; 'he has cut four teeth already, and now the gums are swollen again.'

'Yeah,' said Fenitchka, 'he's already got four teeth, and now his gums are swollen again.'

'Show me, and don't be afraid, I'm a doctor.'

'Show me, and don’t be scared, I’m a doctor.'

Bazarov took the baby up in his arms, and to the great astonishment both of Fenitchka and Dunyasha the child made no resistance, and was not frightened.

Bazarov picked up the baby, and to the great surprise of both Fenitchka and Dunyasha, the child showed no reluctance and wasn’t scared at all.

'I see, I see.... It's nothing, everything's as it should be; he will have a good set of teeth. If anything goes wrong, tell me. And are you quite well yourself?'

'I understand, I understand.... It's nothing, everything is as it should be; he will have a good set of teeth. If anything goes wrong, let me know. And are you doing well yourself?'

'Quite, thank God.'

'Very, thank God.'

'Thank God, indeed—that's the great thing. And you?' he added, turning to Dunyasha.

'Thank God, really—that's the best part. And you?' he added, turning to Dunyasha.

Dunyasha, a girl very prim in the master's house, and a romp outside the gates, only giggled in answer.

Dunyasha, a very proper girl in the master's house, and a playful one outside the gates, just giggled in response.

'Well, that's all right. Here's your gallant fellow.'

'Well, that's all good. Here's your brave guy.'

Fenitchka received the baby in her arms.

Fenitchka picked up the baby and held it in her arms.

'How good he was with you!' she commented in an undertone.

"Wow, he was really good with you!" she said quietly.

'Children are always good with me.' answered Bazarov; 'I have a way with them.'

"Kids always get along with me," Bazarov replied. "I have a knack for them."

'Children know who loves them,' remarked Dunyasha.

'Kids know who loves them,' Dunyasha said.

'Yes, they certainly do,' Fenitchka said. 'Why, Mitya will not go to some people for anything.'

'Yes, they really do,' Fenitchka said. 'Mitya won't go to certain people for anything.'

'Will he come to me?' asked Arkady, who, after standing in the distance for some time, had gone up to the arbour.

'Will he come to me?' asked Arkady, who, after standing at a distance for a while, had walked up to the arbor.

He tried to entice Mitya to come to him, but Mitya threw his head back and screamed, to Fenitchka's great confusion.

He tried to lure Mitya over to him, but Mitya threw his head back and screamed, leaving Fenitchka very confused.

'Another day, when he's had time to get used to me,' said Arkady indulgently, and the two friends walked away.

'Another day, when he's had a chance to get used to me,' Arkady said with a grin, and the two friends walked off.

'What's her name?' asked Bazarov.

"What's her name?" Bazarov asked.

'Fenitchka ... Fedosya,' answered Arkady.

'Fenitchka ... Fedosya,' Arkady replied.

'And her father's name? One must know that too.'

'And what’s her father’s name? That’s important to know as well.'

'Nikolaevna.'

'Nikolaevna.'

'Bene. What I like in her is that she's not too embarrassed. Some people, I suppose, would think ill of her for it. What nonsense! What is there to embarrass her? She's a mother—she's all right.'

'Bene. What I like about her is that she isn't too shy. Some people, I guess, would judge her for it. What nonsense! What's there to be embarrassed about? She's a mother—she's doing just fine.'

'She's all right,' observed Arkady,—'but my father.'

'She's fine,' Arkady noted,—'but my dad.'

'And he's right too,' put in Bazarov.

'And he’s right too,' added Bazarov.

'Well, no, I don't think so.'

'Well, no, I don't think so.'

'I suppose an extra heir's not to your liking?'

'I guess you're not a fan of having another heir?'

'I wonder you're not ashamed to attribute such ideas to me!' retorted Arkady hotly; 'I don't consider my father wrong from that point of view; I think he ought to marry her.'

'I wonder you're not embarrassed to say those things about me!' Arkady shot back angrily. 'I don't think my father is wrong about that; I believe he should marry her.'

'Hoity-toity!' responded Bazarov tranquilly. 'What magnanimous fellows we are! You still attach significance to marriage; I did not expect that of you.'

'Oh, come on!' Bazarov replied calmly. 'What generous guys we are! You still think marriage is important; I didn't see that coming from you.'

The friends walked a few paces in silence.

The friends walked a few steps in silence.

'I have looked at all your father's establishment,' Bazarov began again. 'The cattle are inferior, the horses are broken down; the buildings aren't up to much, and the workmen look confirmed loafers; while the superintendent is either a fool, or a knave, I haven't quite found out which yet.'

'I’ve checked out everything your dad has going on,' Bazarov started again. 'The cattle aren’t great, the horses are worn out; the buildings are nothing special, and the workers seem like permanent slackers; as for the superintendent, I can't tell if he’s an idiot or a crook yet.'

'You are rather hard on everything to-day, Yevgeny Vassilyevitch.'

'You're being a bit harsh on everything today, Yevgeny Vassilyevitch.'

'And the dear good peasants are taking your father in to a dead certainty. You know the Russian proverb, "The Russian peasant will cheat God Himself."'

'And the kind-hearted peasants are definitely taking your father in. You know the Russian proverb, "The Russian peasant will cheat even God."'

'I begin to agree with my uncle,' remarked Arkady; 'you certainly have a poor opinion of Russians.'

"I’m starting to agree with my uncle," Arkady said; "you really have a low opinion of Russians."

'As though that mattered! The only good point in a Russian is his having the lowest possible opinion of himself. What does matter is that two and two make four, and the rest is all foolery.'

'As if that mattered! The only redeeming quality in a Russian is his incredibly low self-esteem. What really matters is that two and two make four, and everything else is nonsense.'

'And is nature foolery?' said Arkady, looking pensively at the bright-coloured fields in the distance, in the beautiful soft light of the sun, which was not yet high up in the sky.

'Is nature just a trick?' Arkady said, gazing thoughtfully at the vibrant fields in the distance, bathed in the beautiful soft light of the sun, which was still low in the sky.

'Nature, too, is foolery in the sense you understand it. Nature's not a temple, but a workshop, and man's the workman in it.'

'Nature is also a trickster in the way you think of it. Nature isn't a temple, but a workshop, and humans are the workers in it.'

At that instant, the long drawn notes of a violoncello floated out to them from the house. Some one was playing Schubert's Expectation with much feeling, though with an untrained hand, and the melody flowed with honey sweetness through the air.

At that moment, the deep sounds of a cello drifted out from the house. Someone was playing Schubert's Expectation with great emotion, even if their technique wasn't perfect, and the melody flowed through the air with a sweet, honeyed quality.

'What's that?' cried Bazarov in amazement.

"What's that?" Bazarov exclaimed in surprise.

'It's my father.'

'It's my dad.'

'Your father plays the violoncello?'

'Does your dad play cello?'

'Yes.'

Yes.

'And how old is your father?'

'And how old is your dad?'

'Forty-four.'

'44.'

Bazarov suddenly burst into a roar of laughter.

Bazarov suddenly broke into a fit of laughter.

'What are you laughing at?'

'What’s so funny?'

'Upon my word, a man of forty-four, a paterfamilias in this out-of-the-way district, playing on the violoncello!'

'Honestly, a forty-four-year-old man, a paterfamilias in this remote area, playing the cello!'

Bazarov went on laughing; but much as he revered his master, this time Arkady did not even smile.

Bazarov kept laughing; but despite how much he respected his mentor, this time Arkady didn't even smile.





CHAPTER X


About a fortnight passed by. Life at Maryino went on its accustomed course, while Arkady was lazy and enjoyed himself, and Bazarov worked. Every one in the house had grown used to him, to his careless manners, and his curt and abrupt speeches. Fenitchka, in particular, was so far at home with him that one night she sent to wake him up; Mitya had had convulsions; and he had gone, and, half joking, half-yawning as usual, he stayed two hours with her and relieved the child. On the other hand Pavel Petrovitch had grown to detest Bazarov with all the strength of his soul; he regarded him as stuck-up, impudent, cynical, and vulgar; he suspected that Bazarov had no respect for him, that he had all but a contempt for him—him, Pavel Kirsanov!

About two weeks went by. Life at Maryino continued as usual, while Arkady relaxed and had fun, and Bazarov worked hard. Everyone in the house had gotten used to him, to his casual behavior, and his blunt, abrupt way of speaking. Fenitchka, in particular, felt comfortable enough around him that one night she sent someone to wake him up; Mitya had had convulsions. He went, and half-joking, half-yawning as usual, he stayed for two hours with her and helped the child. On the other hand, Pavel Petrovitch had come to dislike Bazarov with all his heart; he saw him as arrogant, rude, cynical, and tasteless. He suspected that Bazarov had no respect for him, that he nearly held him in contempt—him, Pavel Kirsanov!

Nikolai Petrovitch was rather afraid of the young 'nihilist,' and was doubtful whether his influence over Arkady was for the good; but he was glad to listen to him, and was glad to be present at his scientific and chemical experiments. Bazarov had brought with him a microscope, and busied himself for hours together with it. The servants, too, took to him, though he made fun of them; they felt, all the same, that he was one of themselves, not a master. Dunyasha was always ready to giggle with him, and used to cast significant and stealthy glances at him when she skipped by like a rabbit; Piotr, a man vain and stupid to the last degree, for ever wearing an affected frown on his brow, a man whose whole merit consisted in the fact that he looked civil, could spell out a page of reading, and was diligent in brushing his coat—even he smirked and brightened up directly Bazarov paid him any attention; the boys on the farm simply ran after the 'doctor' like puppies. The old man Prokofitch was the only one who did not like him; he handed him the dishes at table with a surly face, called him a 'butcher' and 'an upstart,' and declared that with his great whiskers he looked like a pig in a stye. Prokofitch in his own way was quite as much of an aristocrat as Pavel Petrovitch.

Nikolai Petrovitch was somewhat afraid of the young 'nihilist' and wasn’t sure if his influence on Arkady was positive, but he enjoyed listening to him and attending his scientific and chemical experiments. Bazarov had brought a microscope with him and spent hours engrossed in it. The servants also warmed up to him, despite his teasing; they sensed he was one of them, not their superior. Dunyasha was always ready to giggle with him and would give him meaningful and sly glances as she hopped by like a rabbit. Piotr, a vain and incredibly foolish man who always wore an affected scowl, whose only qualities were being polite, able to read, and diligent about brushing his coat, also perked up whenever Bazarov paid him any attention; the boys on the farm chased after the 'doctor' like playful puppies. The only person who didn’t like him was the old man Prokofitch. He served him food at the table with a grumpy face, called him a 'butcher' and an 'upstart,' and insisted that with his big whiskers, he looked like a pig in a sty. In his own way, Prokofitch was just as much of an aristocrat as Pavel Petrovitch.

The best days of the year had come—the first days of June. The weather kept splendidly fine; in the distance, it is true, the cholera was threatening, but the inhabitants of that province had had time to get used to its visits. Bazarov used to get up very early and go out for two or three miles, not for a walk—he couldn't bear walking without an object—but to collect specimens of plants and insects. Sometimes he took Arkady with him.

The best days of the year had arrived—the first days of June. The weather was wonderfully nice; in the distance, it’s true, cholera was looming, but the people in that area had gotten used to its arrivals. Bazarov would wake up very early and venture out for two or three miles, not for a stroll—he couldn’t stand walking without a purpose—but to gather specimens of plants and insects. Sometimes he took Arkady along with him.

On the way home an argument usually sprang up, and Arkady was usually vanquished in it, though he said more than his companion.

On the way home, an argument typically broke out, and Arkady often lost, even though he spoke more than his companion.

One day they had lingered rather late; Nikolai Petrovitch went to meet them in the garden, and as he reached the arbour he suddenly heard the quick steps and voices of the two young men. They were walking on the other side of the arbour, and could not see him.

One day they had stayed out a bit longer than usual; Nikolai Petrovitch went to meet them in the garden, and as he arrived at the arbor, he suddenly heard the quick footsteps and voices of the two young men. They were walking on the other side of the arbor and couldn't see him.

'You don't know my father well enough,' said Arkady.

'You don't really know my dad,' said Arkady.

'Your father's a nice chap,' said Bazarov, 'but he's behind the times; his day is done.'

'Your dad's a nice guy,' said Bazarov, 'but he's out of touch; his time is over.'

Nikolai Petrovitch listened intently.... Arkady made no answer.

Nikolai Petrovitch listened closely... Arkady didn’t respond.

The man whose day was done remained two minutes motionless, and stole slowly home.

The man whose day was over stayed still for two minutes and then made his way home slowly.

'The day before yesterday I saw him reading Pushkin,' Bazarov was continuing meanwhile. 'Explain to him, please, that that's no earthly use. He's not a boy, you know; it's time to throw up that rubbish. And what an idea to be a romantic at this time of day! Give him something sensible to read.'

'The day before yesterday, I saw him reading Pushkin,' Bazarov continued. 'Please explain to him that it's completely useless. He's not a kid anymore; it's time to let go of that nonsense. And what a ridiculous idea to be a romantic at this point! Give him something practical to read.'

'What ought I to give him?' asked Arkady.

'What should I give him?' asked Arkady.

'Oh, I think Büchner's Stoff und Kraft to begin with.'

'Oh, I think Büchner's Stoff und Kraft to start with.'

'I think so too,' observed Arkady approving, 'Stoff und Kraft is written in popular language....'

'I think so too,' Arkady said approvingly, 'Stoff und Kraft is written in everyday language....'

'So it seems,' Nikolai Petrovitch said the same day after dinner to his brother, as he sat in his study, 'you and I are behind the times, our day's over. Well, well. Perhaps Bazarov is right; but one thing I confess, makes me feel sore; I did so hope, precisely now, to get on to such close intimate terms with Arkady, and it turns out I'm left behind, and he has gone forward, and we can't understand one another.'

'It seems that way,' Nikolai Petrovitch said the same day after dinner to his brother, as he sat in his study, 'you and I are outdated, our time is over. Well, well. Maybe Bazarov is right; but one thing I have to admit, it really bothers me; I was so hoping, right now, to become really close with Arkady, and it turns out I've been left behind, and he’s moved on, and we just can't connect with each other.'

'How has he gone forward? And in what way is he so superior to us already?' cried Pavel Petrovitch impatiently. 'It's that high and mighty gentleman, that nihilist, who's knocked all that into his head. I hate that doctor fellow; in my opinion, he's simply a quack; I'm convinced, for all his tadpoles, he's not got very far even in medicine.'

'How has he made progress? And how is he already so much better than us?' Pavel Petrovitch complained impatiently. 'It's that arrogant guy, that nihilist, who's filled his head with all this nonsense. I can't stand that doctor; in my opinion, he's just a fraud; I’m sure that, despite all his techniques, he's not accomplished much in medicine at all.'

'No, brother, you mustn't say that; Bazarov is clever, and knows his subject.'

'No, brother, you shouldn't say that; Bazarov is smart and knows his stuff.'

'And his conceit's something revolting,' Pavel Petrovitch broke in again.

'And his arrogance is kind of disgusting,' Pavel Petrovitch cut in again.

'Yes,' observed Nikolai Petrovitch, 'he is conceited. But there's no doing without that, it seems; only that's what I did not take into account. I thought I was doing everything to keep up with the times; I have started a model farm; I have done well by the peasants, so that I am positively called a "Red Radical" all over the province; I read, I study, I try in every way to keep abreast with the requirements of the day—and they say my day's over. And, brother, I begin to think that it is.'

'Yeah,' Nikolai Petrovitch noted, 'he's pretty full of himself. But it looks like you can't get away from that; I just didn't factor it in. I thought I was doing everything to stay current; I set up a model farm; I've treated the peasants well, so I'm actually called a "Red Radical" all over the province; I read, I study, I do everything I can to keep up with the needs of the times—and they say my time's up. And, honestly, I'm starting to believe it is.'

'Why so?'

'Why is that?'

'I'll tell you why. This morning I was sitting reading Pushkin.... I remember, it happened to be The Gipsies ... all of a sudden Arkady came up to me, and, without speaking, with such a kindly compassion on his face, as gently as if I were a baby, took the book away from me, and laid another before me—a German book ... smiled, and went away, carrying Pushkin off with him.'

"I'll tell you why. This morning I was sitting and reading Pushkin.... I remember, I was on The Gipsies ... suddenly, Arkady came up to me, and without saying a word, with a kind look on his face, gently as if I were a baby, took the book from my hands and put another in front of me—a German book ... smiled, and walked away, taking Pushkin with him."

'Upon my word! What book did he give you?'

'Honestly! What book did he give you?'

'This one here.'

'This one right here.'

And Nikolai Petrovitch pulled the famous treatise of Büchner, in the ninth edition, out of his coat-tail pocket.

And Nikolai Petrovitch took out the famous treatise by Büchner, in its ninth edition, from his coat pocket.

Pavel Petrovitch turned it over in his hands. 'Hm!' he growled. 'Arkady Nikolaevitch is taking your education in hand. Well, did you try reading it?'

Pavel Petrovitch turned it over in his hands. 'Hmm!' he grumbled. 'Arkady Nikolaevitch is handling your education. So, did you try reading it?'

'Yes, I tried it.'

"Yeah, I tried it."

'Well, what did you think of it?'

'So, what did you think of it?'

'Either I'm stupid, or it's all—nonsense. I must be stupid, I suppose.'

'Either I'm dumb, or it's all—nonsense. I guess I must be dumb.'

'Haven't you forgotten your German?' queried Pavel Petrovitch.

"Haven't you forgotten your German?" asked Pavel Petrovitch.

'Oh, I understand the German.'

'Oh, I get German.'

Pavel Petrovitch again turned the book over in his hands, and glanced from under his brows at his brother. Both were silent.

Pavel Petrovitch turned the book over in his hands again and glanced at his brother from beneath his brows. Both were quiet.

'Oh, by the way,' began Nikolai Petrovitch, obviously wishing to change the subject, 'I've got a letter from Kolyazin.'

'Oh, by the way,' Nikolai Petrovitch said, clearly wanting to switch topics, 'I got a letter from Kolyazin.'

'Matvy Ilyitch?'

'Matvy Ilyitch?'

'Yes. He has come to——to inspect the province. He's quite a bigwig now; and writes to me that, as a relation, he should like to see us again, and invites you and me and Arkady to the town.'

'Yes. He has come to——to inspect the province. He’s quite important now; and writes to me that, as a relative, he would like to see us again, and invites you, me, and Arkady to the town.'

'Are you going?' asked Pavel Petrovitch.

"Are you going?" Pavel Petrovitch asked.

'No; are you?'

'No; are you?'

'No, I shan't go either. Much object there would be in dragging oneself over forty miles on a wild-goose chase. Mathieu wants to show himself in all his glory. Damn him! he will have the whole province doing him homage; he can get on without the likes of us. A grand dignity, indeed, a privy councillor! If I had stayed in the service, if I had drudged on in official harness, I should have been a general-adjutant by now. Besides, you and I are behind the times, you know.'

'No, I won’t go either. It would be pointless to drag myself over forty miles on a wild-goose chase. Mathieu wants to show off in all his glory. Damn him! He’ll have the whole province paying him tribute; he can manage without us. A grand title indeed, a privy councillor! If I had stayed in the service, if I had kept working in an official capacity, I would have been a general-adjutant by now. Besides, you and I are just out of touch, you know.'

'Yes, brother; it's time, it seems, to order a coffin and cross one's arms on ones breast,' remarked Nikolai Petrovitch, with a sigh.

'Yes, brother; it looks like it's time to order a coffin and cross one's arms over one's chest,' said Nikolai Petrovitch, with a sigh.

'Well, I'm not going to give in quite so soon,' muttered his brother. 'I've got a tussle with that doctor fellow before me, I feel sure of that.'

'Well, I'm not going to give in that easily,' his brother muttered. 'I've got a fight with that doctor guy ahead of me, I'm sure of it.'

A tussle came off that same day at evening tea. Pavel Petrovitch came into the drawing-room, all ready for the fray, irritable and determined. He was only waiting for an excuse to fall upon the enemy; but for a long while an excuse did not present itself. As a rule, Bazarov said little in the presence of the 'old Kirsanovs' (that was how he spoke of the brothers), and that evening he felt out of humour, and drank off cup after cup of tea without a word. Pavel Petrovitch was all aflame with impatience; his wishes were fulfilled at last.

A fight broke out that same evening during tea. Pavel Petrovitch entered the drawing-room, ready for a showdown, irritable and determined. He was just waiting for a reason to confront the enemy; however, an excuse didn’t come for a while. Usually, Bazarov didn’t say much in front of the 'old Kirsanovs' (that’s how he referred to the brothers), and that evening he was in a bad mood, downing cup after cup of tea without saying a word. Pavel Petrovitch was burning with impatience; his wishes were finally coming true.

The conversation turned on one of the neighbouring landowners. 'Rotten aristocratic snob,' observed Bazarov indifferently. He had met him in Petersburg.

The conversation shifted to one of the neighboring landowners. "Total aristocratic snob," Bazarov remarked casually. He had run into him in Petersburg.

'Allow me to ask you,' began Pavel Petrovitch, and his lips were trembling, 'according to your ideas, have the words "rotten" and "aristocrat" the same meaning?'

'Let me ask you,' started Pavel Petrovitch, and his lips were shaking, 'do the words "rotten" and "aristocrat" mean the same thing to you?'

'I said "aristocratic snob,"' replied Bazarov, lazily swallowing a sip of tea.

'I said "aristocratic snob,"' replied Bazarov, casually sipping his tea.

'Precisely so; but I imagine you have the same opinion of aristocrats as of aristocratic snobs. I think it my duty to inform you that I do not share that opinion. I venture to assert that every one knows me for a man of liberal ideas and devoted to progress; but, exactly for that reason, I respect aristocrats—real aristocrats. Kindly remember, sir' (at these words Bazarov lifted his eyes and looked at Pavel Petrovitch), 'kindly remember, sir,' he repeated, with acrimony—'the English aristocracy. They do not abate one iota of their rights, and for that reason they respect the rights of others; they demand the performance of what is due to them, and for that reason they perform their own duties. The aristocracy has given freedom to England, and maintains it for her.'

'Exactly; but I bet you think the same way about aristocrats as you do about aristocratic snobs. I feel it's my duty to tell you that I don’t share that view. I dare say that everyone knows me as a person with open-minded ideas and committed to progress; but because of that, I respect aristocrats—true aristocrats. Please remember, sir' (at these words, Bazarov lifted his gaze and looked at Pavel Petrovitch), 'please remember, sir,' he repeated, with bitterness—'the English aristocracy. They don't give up any of their rights, and because of that, they respect the rights of others; they insist on what is owed to them, and for that reason, they fulfill their own responsibilities. The aristocracy has given freedom to England and continues to protect it.'

'We've heard that story a good many times,' replied Bazarov; 'but what are you trying to prove by that?'

'We've heard that story a lot of times,' replied Bazarov; 'but what are you trying to prove with that?'

'I am tryin' to prove by that, sir' (when Pavel Petrovitch was angry he intentionally clipped his words in this way, though, of course, he knew very well that such forms are not strictly grammatical. In this fashionable whim could be discerned a survival of the habits of the times of Alexander. The exquisites of those days, on the rare occasions when they spoke their own language, made use of such slipshod forms; as much as to say, 'We, of course, are born Russians, at the same time we are great swells, who are at liberty to neglect the rules of scholars'); 'I am tryin' to prove by that, sir, that without the sense of personal dignity, without self-respect—and these two sentiments are well developed in the aristocrat—there is no secure foundation for the social ... bien public ... the social fabric. Personal character, sir—that is the chief thing; a man's personal character must be firm as a rock, since everything is built on it. I am very well aware, for instance, that you are pleased to consider my habits, my dress, my refinements, in fact, ridiculous; but all that proceeds from a sense of self-respect, from a sense of duty—yes, indeed, of duty. I live in the country, in the wilds, but I will not lower myself. I respect the dignity of man in myself.'

'I’m trying to prove by that, sir' (when Pavel Petrovitch was angry he deliberately shortened his words like this, even though he knew very well that such forms aren't exactly grammatical. This trendy quirk reflected a lingering habit from the times of Alexander. The stylish people of that era, on the rare occasions they spoke their own language, used these sloppy forms; as if to say, 'We are, of course, true Russians, and we are also high society, free to ignore the rules of the scholars.'); 'I’m trying to prove by that, sir, that without a sense of personal dignity, without self-respect—and these two traits are well developed in aristocrats—there's no solid foundation for the social ... bien public ... the social fabric. Personal character, sir—that’s the main thing; a man's personal character must be as solid as a rock, since everything is built on it. I am very aware, for instance, that you find my habits, my clothing, my refinements, in fact, ridiculous; but all of that comes from a sense of self-respect, from a sense of duty—yes, indeed, of duty. I live in the countryside, in the wilds, but I won't lower myself. I respect the dignity of man in myself.'

'Let me ask you, Pavel Petrovitch,' commented Bazarov; 'you respect yourself, and sit with your hands folded; what sort of benefit does that do to the bien public? If you didn't respect yourself, you'd do just the same.'

'Let me ask you, Pavel Petrovitch,' Bazarov said. 'You think highly of yourself and sit with your hands folded; what good does that do for the bien public? If you didn't think highly of yourself, you'd do the same thing.'

Pavel Petrovitch turned white. 'That's a different question. It's absolutely unnecessary for me to explain to you now why I sit with folded hands, as you are pleased to express yourself. I wish only to tell you that aristocracy is a principle, and in our days none but immoral or silly people can live without principles. I said that to Arkady the day after he came home, and I repeat it now. Isn't it so, Nikolai?'

Pavel Petrovitch turned pale. "That's a different issue. I don't have to explain to you why I sit here with my hands folded, as you like to put it. I just want to say that aristocracy is a principle, and in our time, only immoral or foolish people can live without principles. I told Arkady that the day after he got home, and I'm saying it again now. Isn't that right, Nikolai?"

Nikolai Petrovitch nodded his head.

Nikolai Petrovitch nodded.

'Aristocracy, Liberalism, progress, principles,' Bazarov was saying meanwhile; 'if you think of it, what a lot of foreign ... and useless words! To a Russian they're good for nothing.'

'Aristocracy, Liberalism, progress, principles,' Bazarov was saying meanwhile; 'if you think about it, what a bunch of foreign ... and pointless words! To a Russian, they're useless.'

'What is good for something according to you? If we listen to you, we shall find ourselves outside humanity, outside its laws. Come—the logic of history demands ...'

'What do you think is good for something? If we take your perspective, we’ll end up outside of humanity, beyond its laws. Come—the logic of history demands ...'

'But what's that logic to us? We can get on without that too.'

'But what does that logic mean to us? We can manage without it as well.'

'How do you mean?'

'What do you mean?'

'Why, this. You don't need logic, I hope, to put a bit of bread in your mouth when you're hungry. What's the object of these abstractions to us?'

'Why, this. I hope you don’t need logic to put some food in your mouth when you're hungry. What’s the point of these abstract ideas to us?'

Pavel Petrovitch raised his hands in horror.

Pavel Petrovitch raised his hands in shock.

'I don't understand you, after that. You insult the Russian people. I don't understand how it's possible not to acknowledge principles, rules! By virtue of what do you act then?'

'I don't get you after that. You insult the Russian people. I don't see how you can't recognize principles, rules! What gives you the right to act like this then?'

'I've told you already, uncle, that we don't accept any authorities,' put in Arkady.

"I've already told you, uncle, that we don't take any authority," Arkady said.

'We act by virtue of what we recognise as beneficial,' observed Bazarov. 'At the present time, negation is the most beneficial of all—and we deny——'

'We act based on what we see as helpful,' Bazarov remarked. 'Right now, denial is the most helpful of all—and we reject——'

'Everything?'

'All of it?'

'Everything!'

'All of it!'

'What? not only art and poetry ... but even ... horrible to say ...'

'What? Not just art and poetry ... but even ... horrible to say ...'

'Everything,' repeated Bazarov, with indescribable composure.

"Everything," Bazarov repeated, totally calm.

Pavel Petrovitch stared at him. He had not expected this; while Arkady fairly blushed with delight.

Pavel Petrovitch stared at him. He hadn’t seen this coming; meanwhile, Arkady was practically glowing with happiness.

'Allow me, though,' began Nikolai Petrovitch. 'You deny everything; or, speaking more precisely, you destroy everything.... But one must construct too, you know.'

'Let me say this, though,' started Nikolai Petrovitch. 'You deny everything; or, to put it more accurately, you tear everything down.... But you have to build something up as well, you know.'

'That's not our business now.... The ground wants clearing first.'

'That's not our concern right now... We need to clear the ground first.'

'The present condition of the people requires it,' added Arkady, with dignity; 'we are bound to carry out these requirements, we have no right to yield to the satisfaction of our personal egoism.'

'The current situation of the people demands it,' Arkady added, with confidence; 'we must fulfill these needs, and we have no right to give in to our own selfish desires.'

This last phrase obviously displeased Bazarov; there was a flavour of philosophy, that is to say, romanticism about it, for Bazarov called philosophy, too, romanticism, but he did not think it necessary to correct his young disciple.

This last phrase clearly annoyed Bazarov; it had a hint of philosophy, or in other words, romanticism, which Bazarov also referred to as romanticism. However, he didn’t see the need to correct his young disciple.

'No, no!' cried Pavel Petrovitch, with sudden energy. 'I'm not willing to believe that you, young men, know the Russian people really, that you are the representatives of their requirements, their efforts! No; the Russian people is not what you imagine it. Tradition it holds sacred; it is a patriarchal people; it cannot live without faith ...'

'No, no!' shouted Pavel Petrovitch, suddenly energized. 'I refuse to believe that you young men truly understand the Russian people, that you represent their needs and struggles! No; the Russian people are not what you think they are. They hold tradition sacred; they are a patriarchal society; they cannot live without faith ...'

'I'm not going to dispute that,' Bazarov interrupted. 'I'm even ready to agree that in that you're right.'

'I'm not going to argue with that,' Bazarov interrupted. 'I'm actually willing to agree that you're right about that.'

'But if I am right ...'

'But if I am right ...'

'And, all the same, that proves nothing.'

'And yet, that proves nothing.'

'It just proves nothing,' repeated Arkady, with the confidence of a practised chess-player, who has foreseen an apparently dangerous move on the part of his adversary, and so is not at all taken aback by it.

'It just proves nothing,' repeated Arkady, with the confidence of an experienced chess player who has anticipated a seemingly risky move from his opponent, and so is not at all surprised by it.

'How does it prove nothing?' muttered Pavel Petrovitch, astounded. 'You must be going against the people then?'

'How does it prove nothing?' muttered Pavel Petrovitch, astonished. 'You must be going against the people then?'

'And what if we are?' shouted Bazarov. 'The people imagine that, when it thunders, the prophet Ilya's riding across the sky in his chariot. What then? Are we to agree with them? Besides, the people's Russian; but am I not Russian too?'

'And so what if we are?' shouted Bazarov. 'People think that when it thunders, the prophet Ilya is riding across the sky in his chariot. So what? Are we supposed to go along with them? Besides, the people are Russian; but am I not Russian too?'

'No, you are not Russian, after all you have just been saying! I can't acknowledge you as Russian.'

'No, you’re not Russian, despite everything you’ve just said! I can't recognize you as Russian.'

'My grandfather ploughed the land,' answered Bazarov with haughty pride. 'Ask any one of your peasants which of us—you or me—he'd more readily acknowledge as a fellow-countryman. You don't even know how to talk to them.'

'My grandfather farmed the land,' Bazarov replied with arrogant pride. 'Ask any of your peasants which of us—you or me—he would more willingly recognize as a fellow countryman. You don't even know how to talk to them.'

'While you talk to him and despise him at the same time.'

'While you talk to him and look down on him at the same time.'

'Well, suppose he deserves contempt. You find fault with my attitude, but how do you know that I have got it by chance, that it's not a product of that very national spirit, in the name of which you wage war on it?'

'Well, suppose he deserves contempt. You criticize my attitude, but how do you know that I didn’t get it by accident, that it’s not a result of that same national spirit you’re fighting against?'

'What an idea! Much use in nihilists!'

'What a concept! Quite useful for nihilists!'

'Whether they're of use or not, is not for us to decide. Why, even you suppose you're not a useless person.'

'Whether they're useful or not is not for us to decide. After all, you think you’re not a useless person.'

'Gentlemen, gentlemen, no personalities, please!' cried Nikolai Petrovitch, getting up.

'Guys, guys, no personal attacks, please!' shouted Nikolai Petrovitch, standing up.

Pavel Petrovitch smiled, and laying his hand on his brother's shoulder, forced him to sit down again.

Pavel Petrovitch smiled and placed his hand on his brother's shoulder, making him sit down again.

'Don't be uneasy,' he said; 'I shall not forget myself, just through that sense of dignity which is made fun of so mercilessly by our friend—our friend, the doctor. Let me ask,' he resumed, turning again to Bazarov; 'you suppose, possibly, that your doctrine is a novelty? That is quite a mistake. The materialism you advocate has been more than once in vogue already, and has always proved insufficient ...'

"Don't worry," he said. "I won't lose my composure, especially because of that sense of dignity that our friend—the doctor—makes fun of so mercilessly. Let me ask," he continued, turning back to Bazarov, "do you think your ideas are something new? That's a big misconception. The materialism you support has been popular before and has always been found wanting ..."

'A foreign word again!' broke in Bazarov. He was beginning to feel vicious, and his face assumed a peculiar coarse coppery hue. 'In the first place, we advocate nothing; that's not our way.'

'A foreign word again!' Bazarov interrupted. He was starting to feel irritable, and his face took on a strange, rough coppery color. 'First of all, we don't advocate anything; that's not how we operate.'

'What do you do, then?'

'What do you do now?'

'I'll tell you what we do. Not long ago we used to say that our officials took bribes, that we had no roads, no commerce, no real justice ...'

'I’ll tell you what we do. Not long ago, we used to say our officials took bribes, that we had no roads, no commerce, no real justice ...'

'Oh, I see, you are reformers—that's what that's called, I fancy. I too should agree to many of your reforms, but ...'

"Oh, I get it, you’re reformers—that’s what it’s called, I guess. I would also agree with many of your reforms, but ..."

'Then we suspected that talk, perpetual talk, and nothing but talk, about our social diseases, was not worth while, that it all led to nothing but superficiality and pedantry; we saw that our leading men, so-called advanced people and reformers, are no good; that we busy ourselves over foolery, talk rubbish about art, unconscious creativeness, parliamentarism, trial by jury, and the deuce knows what all; while, all the while, it's a question of getting bread to eat, while we're stifling under the grossest superstition, while all our enterprises come to grief, simply because there aren't honest men enough to carry them on, while the very emancipation our Government's busy upon will hardly come to any good, because peasants are glad to rob even themselves to get drunk at the gin-shop.'

'Then we realized that all this endless talking about our social problems was pointless; it just led to superficiality and pretentiousness. We noticed that our so-called progressive leaders and reformers are useless. We waste our time on nonsense, discussing art, unconscious creativity, parliamentary systems, trial by jury, and who knows what else, while the real issue is that we need to put food on the table. We're suffocating under the worst kinds of superstition, and all our efforts fail simply because there aren't enough honest people to make them succeed. The very progress our government is trying to achieve will hardly matter because the peasants are happy to rob themselves just to get drunk at the bar.'

'Yes,' interposed Pavel Petrovitch, 'yes; you were convinced of all this, and decided not to undertake anything seriously, yourselves.'

'Yes,' said Pavel Petrovitch, 'yes; you were all convinced of this and chose not to seriously take on anything yourselves.'

'We decided not to undertake anything,' repeated Bazarov grimly. He suddenly felt vexed with himself for having, without reason, been so expansive before this gentleman.

'We decided not to do anything,' Bazarov said grimly. He suddenly felt annoyed with himself for having been so open with this gentleman for no good reason.

'But to confine yourselves to abuse?'

'But to limit yourselves to insults?'

'To confine ourselves to abuse.'

'To limit ourselves to abuse.'

'And that is called nihilism?'

'Is that what nihilism is?'

'And that's called nihilism,' Bazarov repeated again, this time with peculiar rudeness.

'And that's called nihilism,' Bazarov said again, this time with a strange rudeness.

Pavel Petrovitch puckered up his face a little. 'So that's it!' he observed in a strangely composed voice. 'Nihilism is to cure all our woes, and you, you are our heroes and saviours. But why do you abuse others, those reformers even? Don't you do as much talking as every one else?'

Pavel Petrovitch frowned slightly. "So that's how it is!" he said in a surprisingly calm tone. "Nihilism is supposed to fix all our problems, and you all are our heroes and saviors. But why do you mistreat others, even those reformers? Don't you talk as much as everyone else?"

'Whatever faults we have, we do not err in that way,' Bazarov muttered between his teeth.

'No matter our flaws, we don’t make that mistake,' Bazarov muttered through clenched teeth.

'What, then? Do you act, or what? Are you preparing for action?'

'So, what’s the deal? Are you going to do something, or what? Are you getting ready to take action?'

Bazarov made no answer. Something like a tremor passed over Pavel Petrovitch, but he at once regained control of himself.

Bazarov didn't respond. A slight shudder ran through Pavel Petrovitch, but he quickly regained his composure.

'Hm! ... Action, destruction ...' he went on. 'But how destroy without even knowing why?'

'Hm! ... Action, destruction ...' he continued. 'But how can you destroy without even knowing why?'

'We shall destroy, because we are a force,' observed Arkady.

'We're going to destroy, because we are a force,' remarked Arkady.

Pavel Petrovitch looked at his nephew and laughed.

Pavel Petrovitch glanced at his nephew and chuckled.

'Yes, a force is not to be called to account,' said Arkady, drawing himself up.

'Yes, a force shouldn’t be held accountable,' said Arkady, standing tall.

'Unhappy boy!' wailed Pavel Petrovitch, he was positively incapable of maintaining his firm demeanour any longer. 'If you could only realise what it is you are doing for your country. No; it's enough to try the patience of an angel! Force! There's force in the savage Kalmuck, in the Mongolian; but what is it to us? What is precious to us is civilisation; yes, yes, sir, its fruits are precious to us. And don't tell me those fruits are worthless; the poorest dauber, un barbouilleur, the man who plays dance music for five farthings an evening, is of more use than you, because they are the representatives of civilisation, and not of brute Mongolian force! You fancy yourselves advanced people, and all the while you are only fit for the Kalmuck's hovel! Force! And recollect, you forcible gentlemen, that you're only four men and a half, and the others are millions, who won't let you trample their sacred traditions under foot, who will crush you and walk over you!'

"Unhappy boy!" cried Pavel Petrovitch, losing his ability to maintain a strong façade. "If you only understood what you're doing for your country. No; it's enough to test the patience of an angel! Force! There’s force in the savage Kalmuck, in the Mongolian; but what does that mean to us? What matters to us is civilization; yes, yes, sir, its benefits are invaluable to us. And don’t tell me those benefits are worthless; the poorest painter, the guy who plays dance music for five cents a night, is more useful than you because they represent civilization, not brute Mongolian force! You think you’re sophisticated, and yet you’re only fit for the Kalmuck’s shack! Force! And remember, you forceful gentlemen, that you’re just four and a half men, while there are millions who won’t let you trample their sacred traditions, who will crush you and walk right over you!"

'If we're crushed, serve us right,' observed Bazarov. 'But that's an open question. We are not so few as you suppose.'

'If we get crushed, we deserve it,' said Bazarov. 'But that's still up for debate. We're not as outnumbered as you think.'

'What? You seriously suppose you will come to terms with a whole people?'

'What? Do you really think you can come to an agreement with an entire people?'

'All Moscow was burnt down, you know, by a farthing dip,' answered Bazarov.

'All of Moscow was burned down, you know, by a cheap candle,' replied Bazarov.

'Yes, yes. First a pride almost Satanic, then ridicule—that, that's what it is attracts the young, that's what gains an ascendancy over the inexperienced hearts of boys! Here's one of them sitting beside you, ready to worship the ground under your feet. Look at him! (Arkady turned away and frowned.) And this plague has spread far already. I have been told that in Rome our artists never set foot in the Vatican. Raphael they regard as almost a fool, because, if you please, he's an authority; while they're all the while most disgustingly sterile and unsuccessful, men whose imagination does not soar beyond 'Girls at a Fountain,' however they try! And the girls even out of drawing. They are fine fellows to your mind, are they not?'

'Yes, yes. First a pride that's almost devilish, then ridicule—that's what attracts the young, that's what takes hold of the inexperienced hearts of boys! Here's one of them sitting beside you, ready to worship the ground you walk on. Look at him! (Arkady turned away and frowned.) And this problem has already spread widely. I've heard that in Rome our artists never step foot in the Vatican. They view Raphael as almost a fool because, of course, he's an authority; meanwhile, they are all repulsively uninspired and unsuccessful, men whose imagination doesn't go beyond 'Girls at a Fountain,' no matter how hard they try! And the girls, even in their drawings, are lacking. They are great guys in your opinion, aren't they?'

'To my mind,' retorted Bazarov, 'Raphael's not worth a brass farthing; and they're no better than he.'

'In my opinion,' Bazarov shot back, 'Raphael isn't worth a dime; and they’re not any better than him.'

'Bravo! bravo! Listen, Arkady ... that's how young men of to-day ought to express themselves! And if you come to think of it, how could they fail to follow you! In old days, young men had to study; they didn't want to be called dunces, so they had to work hard whether they liked it or not. But now, they need only say, "Everything in the world is foolery!" and the trick's done. Young men are delighted. And, to be sure, they were simply geese before, and now they have suddenly turned nihilists.'

'Bravo! Bravo! Listen, Arkady... that’s how young men today should express themselves! And when you think about it, how could they not follow your lead? Back in the day, young men had to study; they didn’t want to be called idiots, so they had to work hard whether they enjoyed it or not. But now, they only need to say, "Everything in the world is nonsense!" and the charm works. Young men are thrilled. And surely, they were just foolish before, and now they’ve suddenly become nihilists.'

'Your praiseworthy sense of personal dignity has given way,' remarked Bazarov phlegmatically, while Arkady was hot all over, and his eyes were flashing. 'Our argument has gone too far; it's better to cut it short, I think. I shall be quite ready to agree with you,' he added, getting up, 'when you bring forward a single institution in our present mode of life, in family or in social life, which does not call for complete and unqualified destruction.'

"Your admirable sense of personal dignity has faded," Bazarov said calmly, as Arkady felt flushed and his eyes were blazing. "Our argument has gone on for too long; it’s better to end it here, I think. I’ll be ready to agree with you," he continued, standing up, "when you can point out even one institution in our current way of life, whether in family or social life, that doesn’t deserve total and absolute destruction."

'I will bring forward millions of such institutions,' cried Pavel Petrovitch—'millions! Well—the Mir, for instance.'

'I will bring forward millions of such institutions,' shouted Pavel Petrovitch—'millions! For example—the Mir, for instance.'

A cold smile curved Bazarov's lips. 'Well, as regards the Mir,' he commented; 'you had better talk to your brother. He has seen by now, I should fancy, what sort of thing the Mir is in fact—its common guarantee, its sobriety, and other features of the kind.'

A cold smile curved Bazarov's lips. 'Well, about the Mir,' he said; 'you should probably talk to your brother. He must have figured out what the Mir really is by now—its standard guarantee, its seriousness, and other things like that.'

'The family, then, the family as it exists among our peasants!' cried Pavel Petrovitch.

'The family, then, the family as it is among our farmers!' cried Pavel Petrovitch.

'And that subject, too, I imagine, it will be better for yourselves not to go into in detail. Don't you realise all the advantages of the head of the family choosing his daughters-in-law? Take my advice, Pavel Petrovitch, allow yourself two days to think about it; you're not likely to find anything on the spot. Go through all our classes, and think well over each, while I and Arkady will ...'

'And that topic, I think it’s better for you not to dive into too deeply. Don’t you see all the benefits of the head of the family picking his daughters-in-law? Take my advice, Pavel Petrovitch, give yourself two days to think it over; you’re probably not going to arrive at a solution right away. Consider all our options and reflect on each one, while Arkady and I will ...'

'Will go on turning everything into ridicule,' broke in Pavel Petrovitch.

"Will keep turning everything into a joke," interrupted Pavel Petrovitch.

'No, will go on dissecting frogs. Come, Arkady; good-bye for the present, gentlemen!'

'No, I will continue dissecting frogs. Come on, Arkady; goodbye for now, gentlemen!'

The two friends walked off. The brothers were left alone, and at first they only looked at one another.

The two friends walked away. The brothers were left alone, and at first, they just stared at each other.

'So that,' began Pavel Petrovitch, 'so that's what our young men of this generation are! They are like that—our successors!'

'So that,' began Pavel Petrovitch, 'that’s what our young men of this generation are like! They are just like that—our successors!'

'Our successors!' repeated Nikolai Petrovitch, with a dejected smile. He had been sitting on thorns, all through the argument, and had done nothing but glance stealthily, with a sore heart, at Arkady. 'Do you know what I was reminded of, brother? I once had a dispute with our poor mother; she stormed, and wouldn't listen to me. At last I said to her, "Of course, you can't understand me; we belong," I said, "to two different generations." She was dreadfully offended, while I thought, "There's no help for it. It's a bitter pill, but she has to swallow it." You see, now, our turn has come, and our successors can say to us, "You are not of our generation; swallow your pill."'

"Our successors!" Nikolai Petrovitch repeated with a sad smile. He had felt uncomfortable the whole time during the argument and had only sneakily glanced at Arkady with a heavy heart. "You know what this reminds me of, brother? I once had an argument with our poor mother; she was furious and wouldn’t listen to me. Finally, I said to her, 'Of course, you can’t understand me; we belong,' I said, 'to two different generations.' She was really offended, but I thought, 'There’s nothing I can do. It’s a hard truth, but she has to deal with it.' You see, now it’s our turn, and our successors can say to us, 'You’re not from our generation; deal with it.'"

'You are beyond everything in your generosity and modesty,' replied Pavel Petrovitch. 'I'm convinced, on the contrary, that you and I are far more in the right than these young gentlemen, though we do perhaps express ourselves in old-fashioned language, vieilli, and have not the same insolent conceit.... And the swagger of the young men nowadays! You ask one, "Do you take red wine or white?" "It is my custom to prefer red!" he answers in a deep bass, with a face as solemn as if the whole universe had its eyes on him at that instant....'

'You're incredibly generous and humble,' replied Pavel Petrovitch. 'I actually believe that you and I are much more right than these young guys, even if we do speak in a bit of an old-fashioned way, and maybe we don't have the same arrogant attitude.... And the way young men carry themselves these days! You ask one, "Do you prefer red wine or white?" and he responds with a serious tone, "I usually prefer red!" as if the entire universe is watching him at that moment....'

'Do you care for any more tea?' asked Fenitchka, putting her head in at the door; she had not been able to make up her mind to come into the drawing-room while there was the sound of voices in dispute there.

'Would you like more tea?' asked Fenitchka, peeking her head in through the door; she hadn’t been able to bring herself to enter the drawing-room while she could hear voices arguing inside.

'No, you can tell them to take the samovar,' answered Nikolai Petrovitch, and he got up to meet her. Pavel Petrovitch said 'bon soir' to him abruptly, and went away to his study.

'No, you can tell them to take the samovar,' replied Nikolai Petrovitch, and he stood up to greet her. Pavel Petrovitch said 'bon soir' to him curtly, and walked off to his study.





CHAPTER XI


Half an hour later Nikolai Petrovitch went into the garden to his favourite arbour. He was overtaken by melancholy thoughts. For the first time he realised clearly the distance between him and his son; he foresaw that every day it would grow wider and wider. In vain, then, had he spent whole days sometimes in the winter at Petersburg over the newest books; in vain had he listened to the talk of the young men; in vain had he rejoiced when he succeeded in putting in his word too in their heated discussions. 'My brother says we are right,' he thought, 'and apart from all vanity, I do think myself that they are further from the truth than we are, though at the same time I feel there is something behind them we have not got, some superiority over us.... Is it youth? No; not only youth. Doesn't their superiority consist in there being fewer traces of the slaveowner in them than in us?'

Half an hour later, Nikolai Petrovitch went into the garden to his favorite arbor. He was struck by melancholy thoughts. For the first time, he clearly realized the distance between him and his son; he foresaw that every day it would grow wider. In vain, then, had he spent whole days sometimes in the winter in Petersburg over the newest books; in vain had he listened to the conversations of the young men; in vain had he felt pleased when he managed to add his opinion in their heated discussions. "My brother says we are right," he thought, "and aside from all vanity, I do think that they are further from the truth than we are, though at the same time I feel there’s something they have that we don’t, some superiority over us... Is it youth? No; not just youth. Doesn’t their superiority come from having fewer traces of the slaveowner in them than in us?"

Nikolai Petrovitch's head sank despondently, and he passed his hand over his face.

Nikolai Petrovitch's head dropped in despair, and he ran his hand over his face.

'But to renounce poetry?' he thought again; 'to have no feeling for art, for nature ...'

'But to give up poetry?' he thought again; 'to have no appreciation for art, for nature ...'

And he looked round, as though trying to understand how it was possible to have no feeling for nature. It was already evening; the sun was hidden behind a small copse of aspens which lay a quarter of a mile from the garden; its shadow stretched indefinitely across the still fields. A peasant on a white nag went at a trot along the dark, narrow path close beside the copse; his whole figure was clearly visible even to the patch on his shoulder, in spite of his being in the shade; the horse's hoofs flew along bravely. The sun's rays from the farther side fell full on the copse, and piercing through its thickets, threw such a warm light on the aspen trunks that they looked like pines, and their leaves were almost a dark blue, while above them rose a pale blue sky, faintly tinged by the glow of sunset. The swallows flew high; the wind had quite died away, belated bees hummed slowly and drowsily among the lilac blossom; a swarm of midges hung like a cloud over a solitary branch which stood out against the sky. 'How beautiful, my God!' thought Nikolai Petrovitch, and his favourite verses were almost on his lips; he remembered Arkady's Stoff und Kraft—and was silent, but still he sat there, still he gave himself up to the sorrowful consolation of solitary thought. He was fond of dreaming; his country life had developed the tendency in him. How short a time ago, he had been dreaming like this, waiting for his son at the posting station, and what a change already since that day; their relations that were then undefined, were defined now—and how defined! Again his dead wife came back to his imagination, but not as he had known her for many years, not as the good domestic housewife, but as a young girl with a slim figure, innocently inquiring eyes, and a tight twist of hair on her childish neck. He remembered how he had seen her for the first time. He was still a student then. He had met her on the staircase of his lodgings, and, jostling by accident against her, he tried to apologise, and could only mutter, 'Pardon, monsieur,' while she bowed, smiled, and suddenly seemed frightened, and ran away, though at the bend of the staircase she had glanced rapidly at him, assumed a serious air, and blushed. Afterwards, the first timid visits, the half-words, the half-smiles, and embarrassment; and melancholy, and yearnings, and at last that breathing rapture.... Where had it all vanished? She had been his wife, he had been happy as few on earth are happy.... 'But,' he mused, 'these sweet first moments, why could one not live an eternal, undying life in them?'

And he looked around, as if trying to figure out how someone could have no appreciation for nature. It was already evening; the sun was hidden behind a small thicket of aspens a quarter of a mile from the garden, casting a long shadow across the still fields. A peasant on a white horse trotted down the dark, narrow path beside the grove; his entire figure was clearly visible, even the patch on his shoulder, despite being in the shade; the horse’s hooves moved confidently. The sun's rays from the other side lit up the copse, and as they filtered through the thickets, they cast a warm glow on the aspen trunks, making them look like pines, while their leaves appeared almost dark blue. Above them stretched a pale blue sky, gently tinged with the colors of sunset. The swallows flew high; the wind had completely died down, and lazy bees buzzed slowly among the lilac blooms. A swarm of midges hovered like a cloud over a solitary branch standing out against the sky. 'How beautiful, my God!' thought Nikolai Petrovitch, and his favorite verses were almost on his lips; he remembered Arkady's Stoff und Kraft—and fell silent, yet he stayed there, surrendering to the melancholic comfort of solitary thought. He loved to dream; his life in the countryside had fostered that tendency in him. How recently he had been dreaming like this, waiting for his son at the posting station, and what a change had taken place since that day; their previously vague relationship was now clearly defined—and how defined! Again, his late wife appeared in his mind, but not as he had known her for many years, not as the devoted homemaker, but as a young girl with a slender figure, innocent, inquiring eyes, and a tight twist of hair at the nape of her youthful neck. He remembered seeing her for the first time. He was still a student then. He had met her on the staircase of his lodgings and accidentally bumped into her; he tried to apologize and could only mumble, 'Pardon, monsieur,' while she bowed, smiled, suddenly looked frightened, and hurried away, though at the bend of the staircase, she had glanced back at him, assumed a serious expression, and blushed. After that came the first shy visits, the half-words, the half-smiles, the awkwardness; and melancholy, and longing, and finally that breathless rapture... Where had it all gone? She had been his wife, and he had been happy as few people on earth are... 'But,' he reflected, 'those sweet first moments, why couldn’t one live forever in them?'

He did not try to make his thought clear to himself; but he felt that he longed to keep that blissful time by something stronger than memory; he longed to feel his Marya near him again to have the sense of her warmth and breathing, and already he could fancy that over him....

He didn't try to clarify his thoughts for himself, but he felt a deep desire to hold onto that joyful moment with something more powerful than just memories; he longed to feel Marya close to him again, to sense her warmth and breath, and already he could imagine that enveloping him...

'Nikolai Petrovitch,' came the sound of Fenitchka's voice close by him; 'where are you?'

'Nikolai Petrovitch,' came Fenitchka's voice nearby; 'where are you?'

He started. He felt no pang, no shame. He never even admitted the possibility of comparison between his wife and Fenitchka, but he was sorry she had thought of coming to look for him. Her voice had brought back to him at once his grey hairs, his age, his reality....

He started. He felt no guilt, no shame. He never even considered comparing his wife to Fenitchka, but he was regretful that she had thought to come looking for him. Her voice instantly reminded him of his gray hairs, his age, his reality....

The enchanted world into which he was just stepping, which was just rising out of the dim mists of the past, was shaken—and vanished.

The magical world he was just entering, which was just coming out of the hazy mists of the past, was shaken—and disappeared.

'I'm here,' he answered; 'I'm coming, run along.' 'There it is, the traces of the slave owner,' flashed through his mind. Fenitchka peeped into the arbour at him without speaking, and disappeared; while he noticed with astonishment that the night had come on while he had been dreaming. Everything around was dark and hushed. Fenitchka's face had glimmered so pale and slight before him. He got up, and was about to go home; but the emotion stirred in his heart could not be soothed at once, and he began slowly walking about the garden, sometimes looking at the ground at his feet, and then raising his eyes towards the sky where swarms of stars were twinkling. He walked a great deal, till he was almost tired out, while the restlessness within him, a kind of yearning, vague, melancholy restlessness, still was not appeased. Oh, how Bazarov would have laughed at him, if he had known what was passing within him then! Arkady himself would have condemned him. He, a man forty-four years old, an agriculturist and a farmer, was shedding tears, causeless tears; this was a hundred times worse than the violoncello.

"I'm here," he replied; "I'm coming, go ahead." "There it is, the mark of the slave owner," flashed through his mind. Fenitchka peeked into the arbor at him without saying a word, then disappeared; while he noticed with surprise that night had fallen while he was lost in thought. Everything around was dark and quiet. Fenitchka's face had looked so pale and delicate before him. He stood up, ready to head home; but the emotions stirring in his heart couldn't be calmed right away, and he began to walk slowly around the garden, sometimes looking at the ground and then lifting his gaze to the sky, where clusters of stars were shining. He walked for a long time, until he was almost exhausted, but the restlessness inside him, a kind of yearning, vague, melancholy restlessness, still wasn’t satisfied. Oh, how Bazarov would have laughed at him if he knew what he was feeling in that moment! Arkady himself would have condemned him. He, a forty-four-year-old man, an agriculturist and a farmer, was shedding tears, pointless tears; this was a hundred times worse than the cello.

Nikolai Petrovitch continued walking, and could not make up his mind to go into the house, into the snug peaceful nest, which looked out at him so hospitably from all its lighted windows; he had not the force to tear himself away from the darkness, the garden, the sense of the fresh air in his face, from that melancholy, that restless craving.

Nikolai Petrovitch kept walking, unable to decide to enter the house, the cozy, peaceful haven that welcomed him with its glowing windows; he didn’t have the strength to pull himself away from the darkness, the garden, the feeling of the fresh air on his face, from that sadness, that restless longing.

At a turn in the path, he was met by Pavel Petrovitch. 'What's the matter with you?' he asked Nikolai Petrovitch; 'you are as white as a ghost; you are not well; why don't you go to bed?'

At a bend in the path, he ran into Pavel Petrovitch. 'What's wrong with you?' he asked Nikolai Petrovitch; 'you look pale as a ghost; you're not feeling well; why don't you go to bed?'

Nikolai Petrovitch explained to him briefly his state of feeling and moved away. Pavel Petrovitch went to the end of the garden, and he too grew thoughtful, and he too raised his eyes toward the heavens. But in his beautiful dark eyes, nothing was reflected but the light of the stars. He was not born an idealist, and his fastidiously dry and sensuous soul, with its French tinge of cynicism was not capable of dreaming....

Nikolai Petrovitch briefly shared his feelings with him and then walked away. Pavel Petrovitch went to the end of the garden, lost in thought, and also looked up at the sky. But in his beautiful dark eyes, all that was reflected was the light of the stars. He wasn’t an idealist by nature, and his fastidious, dry, and sensory soul, with its French touch of cynicism, couldn’t dream.

'Do you know what?' Bazarov was saying to Arkady the same night. 'I've got a splendid idea. Your father was saying to-day that he'd had an invitation from your illustrious relative. Your father's not going; let us be off to X——; you know the worthy man invites you too. You see what fine weather it is; we'll stroll about and look at the town. We'll have five or six days' outing, and enjoy ourselves.'

'Do you know what?' Bazarov said to Arkady that same night. 'I have a brilliant idea. Your dad mentioned today that he got an invitation from your famous relative. Your dad isn't going, so why don’t we head to X——? You know the great guy invites you too. Look at this nice weather; we can walk around and check out the town. We’ll have a five or six-day trip and have a great time.'

'And you'll come back here again?'

'And you’ll come back here again?'

'No; I must go to my father's. You know, he lives about twenty-five miles from X——. I've not seen him for a long while, and my mother too; I must cheer the old people up. They've been good to me, especially my father; he's awfully funny. I'm their only one too.'

'No; I need to go see my dad. You know, he lives about twenty-five miles from X——. I haven’t seen him in a long time, and my mom too; I need to lift their spirits. They’ve been great to me, especially my dad; he’s really hilarious. I’m their only child as well.'

'And will you be long with them?'

'Are you going to be with them for a while?'

'I don't suppose so. It will be dull, of course.'

'I don't think so. It will be boring, of course.'

'And you'll come to us on your way back?'

'So, you'll stop by us on your way back?'

'I don't know ... I'll see. Well, what do you say? Shall we go?'

'I don't know ... I'll think about it. So, what do you think? Should we go?'

'If you like,' observed Arkady languidly.

"If you want," Arkady said lazily.

In his heart he was highly delighted with his friend's suggestion, but he thought it a duty to conceal his feeling. He was not a nihilist for nothing!

In his heart, he was really happy with his friend's suggestion, but he felt it was his duty to hide his feelings. He wasn’t a nihilist for nothing!

The next day he set off with Bazarov to X——. The younger part of the household at Maryino were sorry at their going; Dunyasha even cried ... but the old folks breathed more easily.

The next day he left with Bazarov for X ——. The younger members of the household at Maryino were sad to see them go; Dunyasha even cried... but the older folks felt a sense of relief.





CHAPTER XII


The town of X—— to which our friends set off was in the jurisdiction of a governor who was a young man, and at once a progressive and a despot, as often happens with Russians. Before the end of the first year of his government, he had managed to quarrel not only with the marshal of nobility, a retired officer of the guards, who kept open house and a stud of horses, but even with his own subordinates. The feuds arising from this cause assumed at last such proportions that the ministry in Petersburg had found it necessary to send down a trusted personage with a commission to investigate it all on the spot. The choice of the authorities fell upon Matvy Ilyitch Kolyazin, the son of the Kolyazin, under whose protection the brothers Kirsanov had once found themselves. He, too, was a 'young man'; that is to say, he had not long passed forty, but he was already on the high road to becoming a statesman, and wore a star on each side of his breast—one, to be sure, a foreign star, not of the first magnitude. Like the governor, whom he had come down to pass judgment upon, he was reckoned a progressive; and though he was already a bigwig, he was not like the majority of bigwigs. He had the highest opinion of himself; his vanity knew no bounds, but he behaved simply, looked affable, listened condescendingly, and laughed so good-naturedly, that on a first acquaintance he might even be taken for 'a jolly good fellow.' On important occasions, however, he knew, as the saying is, how to make his authority felt. 'Energy is essential,' he used to say then, 'l'énergie est la première qualité d'un homme d'état;' and for all that, he was usually taken in, and any moderately experienced official could turn him round his finger. Matvy Ilyitch used to speak with great respect of Guizot, and tried to impress every one with the idea that he did not belong to the class of routiniers and high-and-dry bureaucrats, that not a single phenomenon of social life passed unnoticed by him.... All such phrases were very familiar to him. He even followed, with dignified indifference, it is true, the development of contemporary literature; so a grown-up man who meets a procession of small boys in the street will sometimes walk after it. In reality, Matvy Ilyitch had not got much beyond those political men of the days of Alexander, who used to prepare for an evening party at Madame Svyetchin's by reading a page of Condillac; only his methods were different, more modern. He was an adroit courtier, a great hypocrite, and nothing more; he had no special aptitude for affairs, and no intellect, but he knew how to manage his own business successfully; no one could get the better of him there, and, to be sure, that's the principal thing.

The town of X——, where our friends headed, was ruled by a young governor who was both progressive and authoritarian, as often happens with Russians. By the end of his first year in office, he had managed to get into conflicts not just with the marshal of nobility, a retired officer who hosted lavish gatherings and owned a stable of horses, but also with his own team. The disputes escalated to the point where the ministry in Petersburg felt the need to send someone trusted to investigate the situation in person. They chose Matvy Ilyitch Kolyazin, the son of Kolyazin, under whose protection the Kirsanov brothers had once found themselves. He was also a 'young man'; that is, he had just passed forty, but he was already well on his way to becoming a statesman, wearing a foreign medal on each side of his chest—though not one of the highest importance. Like the governor he was sent to evaluate, he was considered progressive; and despite being a bigwig, he wasn’t like most in his position. He had a high opinion of himself—his vanity was limitless—but he acted simply, was friendly, listened patronizingly, and laughed so warmly that at first glance he could easily be seen as 'a really great guy.' However, he knew how to assert his authority on important occasions. 'Energy is essential,' he often said, 'l'énergie est la première qualité d'un homme d'état;' and yet, he was usually taken in, and any moderately experienced official could easily manipulate him. Matvy Ilyitch spoke highly of Guizot and tried to make everyone believe he wasn’t like the routine-focused bureaucrats, claiming that he noticed every aspect of social life... He was very familiar with such phrases. He even followed contemporary literature with dignified indifference, much like an adult trailing behind a group of small boys in the street. In reality, Matvy Ilyitch hadn’t progressed much beyond the political figures from Alexander’s era, who would prepare for an evening gathering at Madame Svyetchin's by reading a page of Condillac; the only difference was in his more modern methods. He was a shrewd courtier, a great hypocrite, and nothing more; he had no special skills for handling affairs and no intellect, but he knew how to manage his own business effectively; no one could outsmart him there, and that was the most important thing.

Matvy Ilyitch received Arkady with the good-nature, we might even call it playfulness, characteristic of the enlightened higher official. He was astonished, however, when he heard that the cousins he had invited had remained at home in the country. 'Your father was always a queer fellow,' he remarked, playing with the tassels of his magnificent velvet dressing-gown, and suddenly turning to a young official in a discreetly buttoned-up uniform, he cried, with an air of concentrated attention, 'What?' The young man, whose lips were glued together from prolonged silence, got up and looked in perplexity at his chief. But, having nonplussed his subordinate, Matvy Ilyitch paid him no further attention. Our higher officials are fond as a rule of nonplussing their subordinates; the methods to which they have recourse to attain that end are rather various. The following means, among others, is in great vogue, 'is quite a favourite,' as the English say; a high official suddenly ceases to understand the simplest words, assuming total deafness. He will ask, for instance, What's to-day?'

Matvy Ilyitch greeted Arkady with the friendly, almost playful demeanor typical of an enlightened high-ranking official. However, he was surprised to hear that the cousins he had invited had stayed home in the countryside. "Your father was always an odd one," he commented, fiddling with the tassels of his luxurious velvet dressing gown. Suddenly, he turned to a young official in a discreetly buttoned uniform and exclaimed, focusing intently, "What?" The young man, who had been silent for a long time, stood up and looked at his boss in confusion. But after catching his subordinate off guard, Matvy Ilyitch ignored him. Higher officials often enjoy perplexing their subordinates; the methods they use can vary widely. One particularly popular technique, as the English say, is when a high official suddenly pretends not to understand even the simplest words, feigning total deafness. For example, he might ask, "What's today?"

He is respectfully informed, 'To-day's Friday, your Ex-s-s-s-lency.'

He is respectfully informed, 'Today is Friday, Your Excellency.'

'Eh? What? What's that? What do you say?' the great man repeats with intense attention.

"Eh? What? What's that? What do you mean?" the great man says again with focused interest.

'To-day's Friday, your Ex—s—s—lency.'

"Today's Friday, your Excellency."

'Eh? What? What's Friday? What Friday?'

'Eh? What? What’s Friday? Which Friday?'

'Friday, your Ex—s—s—s—lency, the day of the week.'

'Friday, your Ex—s—s—s—lency, the day of the week.'

'What, do you pretend to teach me, eh?'

'What, are you trying to teach me, huh?'

Matvy Ilyitch was a higher official all the same, though he was reckoned a liberal.

Matvy Ilyitch was still a higher-up, even though he was considered a liberal.

'I advise you, my dear boy, to go and call on the Governor,' he said to Arkady; 'you understand, I don't advise you to do so because I adhere to old-fashioned ideas of the necessity of paying respect to authorities, but simply because the Governor's a very decent fellow; besides, you probably want to make acquaintance with the society here.... You're not a bear, I hope? And he's giving a great ball the day after to-morrow.'

"I suggest you go and visit the Governor," he said to Arkady. "You see, I'm not recommending it because I believe in the outdated idea of respecting authority, but because the Governor is actually a really nice guy. Plus, you probably want to connect with the local society... You're not a recluse, are you? And he's hosting a big ball the day after tomorrow."

'Will you be at the ball?' inquired Arkady.

"Will you be at the ball?" Arkady asked.

'He gives it in my honour,' answered Matvy Ilyitch, almost pityingly. 'Do you dance?'

'He's doing it for me,' Matvy Ilyitch replied, almost with a touch of pity. 'Do you dance?'

'Yes; I dance, but not well.'

'Yeah; I dance, but not very well.'

'That's a pity! There are pretty girls here, and it's a disgrace for a young man not to dance. Again, I don't say that through any old-fashioned ideas; I don't in the least imagine that a man's wit lies in his feet, but Byronism is ridiculous, il a fait son temps.'

'That's too bad! There are some beautiful girls here, and it's shameful for a young guy not to dance. I’m not saying this because of any outdated views; I don’t believe a man’s charm depends on his dancing skills, but that whole Byron trend is silly, il a fait son temps.'

'But, uncle, it's not through Byronism, I ...'

'But, Uncle, it's not through Byronism, I ...'

'I will introduce you to the ladies here; I will take you under my wing,' interrupted Matvy Ilyitch, and he laughed complacently. 'You'll find it warm, eh?'

'I will introduce you to the ladies here; I'll look after you,' Matvy Ilyitch interrupted, laughing happily. 'You’ll find it cozy, right?'

A servant entered and announced the arrival of the superintendent of the Crown domains, a mild-eyed old man, with deep creases round his mouth, who was excessively fond of nature, especially on a summer day, when, in his words, 'every little busy bee takes a little bribe from every little flower.' Arkady withdrew.

A servant came in and announced the arrival of the superintendent of the Crown estates, a gentle-eyed old man with deep lines around his mouth. He had a great love for nature, especially on summer days when, in his words, "every little busy bee takes a little bribe from every little flower." Arkady left.

He found Bazarov at the tavern where they were staying, and was a long while persuading him to go with him to the Governor's. 'Well, there's no help for it,' said Bazarov at last. 'It's no good doing things by halves. We came to look at the gentry; let's look at them!'

He found Bazarov at the tavern where they were staying and spent a long time convincing him to go with him to the Governor's. 'Well, there's no way around it,' Bazarov finally said. 'It's pointless to do things halfway. We came to check out the upper class; let's do it!'

The Governor received the young men affably, but he did not ask them to sit down, nor did he sit down himself. He was in an everlasting fuss and hurry; in the morning he used to put on a tight uniform and an excessively stiff cravat; he never ate or drank enough; he was for ever making arrangements. He invited Kirsanov and Bazarov to his ball, and within a few minutes invited them a second time, regarding them as brothers, and calling them Kisarov.

The Governor greeted the young men warmly, but he didn’t invite them to sit down, nor did he take a seat himself. He was always in a rush; every morning he would put on a tight uniform and a stiff cravat. He never ate or drank enough and was constantly making plans. He invited Kirsanov and Bazarov to his ball, and just a few minutes later, he invited them again, considering them like brothers and calling them Kisarov.

They were on their way home from the Governor's, when suddenly a short man, in a Slavophil national dress, leaped out of a trap that was passing them, and crying, 'Yevgeny Vassilyitch!' dashed up to Bazarov.

They were headed home from the Governor's when suddenly a short man, wearing a Slavophil national outfit, jumped out of a passing carriage and shouted, 'Yevgeny Vassilyitch!' as he hurried over to Bazarov.

'Ah! it's you, Herr Sitnikov,' observed Bazarov, still stepping along on the pavement; 'by what chance did you come here?'

'Oh! It's you, Mr. Sitnikov,' Bazarov said, continuing along the sidewalk; 'what brought you here?'

'Fancy, absolutely by chance,' he replied, and returning to the trap, he waved his hand several times, and shouted, 'Follow, follow us! My father had business here,' he went on, hopping across the gutter, 'and so he asked me.... I heard to-day of your arrival, and have already been to see you....' (The friends did, in fact, on returning to their room, find there a card, with the corners turned down, bearing the name of Sitnikov, on one side in French, on the other in Slavonic characters.) 'I hope you are not coming from the Governor's?'

"Honestly, just by chance," he said, and heading back to the trap, he waved his hand a few times and shouted, "Come, follow us! My dad had some business here," he continued, jumping over the gutter, "so he asked me.... I heard about your arrival today and have already come to see you...." (When the friends returned to their room, they actually found a card with the corners turned down, featuring the name Sitnikov, one side in French and the other in Slavic characters.) "I hope you're not coming from the Governor's?"

'It's no use to hope; we come straight from him.'

'There's no point in hoping; we come directly from him.'

'Ah! in that case I will call on him too.... Yevgeny Vassilyitch, introduce me to your ... to the ...'

'Ah! In that case, I’ll stop by to see him too... Yevgeny Vassilyitch, introduce me to your... to the...'

'Sitnikov, Kirsanov,' mumbled Bazarov, not stopping.

'Sitnikov, Kirsanov,' mumbled Bazarov, not stopping.

'I am greatly flattered,' began Sitnikov, walking sidewise, smirking, and hurriedly pulling off his really over-elegant gloves. 'I have heard so much.... I am an old acquaintance of Yevgeny Vassilyitch, and, I may say—his disciple. I am indebted to him for my regeneration....'

'I am really flattered,' started Sitnikov, walking sideways, smirking, and quickly taking off his very fancy gloves. 'I've heard so much.... I’m an old friend of Yevgeny Vassilyitch, and, I can say—his disciple. I owe my transformation to him....'

Arkady looked at Bazarov's disciple. There was an expression of excitement and dulness imprinted on the small but pleasant features of his well-groomed face; his small eyes, that seemed squeezed in, had a fixed and uneasy look, and his laugh, too, was uneasy—a sort of short, wooden laugh.

Arkady looked at Bazarov's student. There was a mix of excitement and dullness on the small but pleasant features of his well-groomed face; his small eyes, which seemed squished, had a fixed and uneasy expression, and his laugh was also uneasy—a sort of short, wooden laugh.

'Would you believe it,' he pursued, 'when Yevgeny Vassilyitch for the first time said before me that it was not right to accept any authorities, I felt such enthusiasm ... as though my eyes were opened! Here, I thought, at last I have found a man! By the way, Yevgeny Vassilyitch, you positively must come to know a lady here, who is really capable of understanding you, and for whom your visit would be a real festival; you have heard of her, I suppose?'

'Can you believe it?' he continued. 'When Yevgeny Vassilyitch first said to me that it wasn’t right to accept any authorities, I felt this incredible excitement… it was like my eyes were opened! I thought, finally I've found a man! By the way, Yevgeny Vassilyitch, you absolutely must meet a woman here who can really understand you, and for whom your visit would be a true celebration; you've heard of her, right?'

'Who is it?' Bazarov brought out unwillingly.

"Who is it?" Bazarov asked, reluctant to say it.

'Kukshina, Eudoxie, Evdoksya Kukshin. She's a remarkable nature, émancipée in the true sense of the word, an advanced woman. Do you know what? We'll all go together to see her now. She lives only two steps from here. We will have lunch there. I suppose you have not lunched yet?'

'Kukshina, Eudoxie, Evdoksya Kukshin. She's an incredible person, truly independent in every sense of the word, a forward-thinking woman. You know what? Let's all go see her right now. She lives just a couple of steps away. We’ll have lunch there. I assume you haven't had lunch yet, have you?'

'No; not yet.'

'Not yet.'

'Well, that's capital. She has separated, you understand, from her husband; she is not dependent on any one.'

'Well, that's great. She's separated, you know, from her husband; she's not relying on anyone.'

'Is she pretty?' Bazarov cut in.

"Is she hot?" Bazarov interrupted.

'N-no, one couldn't say that.'

'No, one couldn't say that.'

'Then, what the devil are you asking us to see her for?'

'So, what on earth are you asking us to see her for?'

'Fie; you must have your joke.... She will give us a bottle of champagne.'

'Come on; you have to be joking.... She'll get us a bottle of champagne.'

'Oh, that's it. One can see the practical man at once. By the way, is your father still in the gin business?'

'Oh, that's it. You can clearly see the practical person right away. By the way, is your dad still in the gin business?'

'Yes,' said Sitnikov, hurriedly, and he gave a shrill spasmodic laugh. 'Well? Will you come?'

'Yeah,' said Sitnikov quickly, and he let out a sharp, uneven laugh. 'So? Are you coming?'

'I don't really know.'

"I’m not sure."

'You wanted to see people, go along,' said Arkady in an undertone.

'You wanted to see people, go ahead,' Arkady said quietly.

'And what do you say to it, Mr. Kirsanov?' Sitnikov put in. 'You must come too; we can't go without you.'

'And what do you think about it, Mr. Kirsanov?' Sitnikov chimed in. 'You have to come too; we can't go without you.'

'But how can we burst in upon her all at once?'

'But how can we just show up and surprise her all at once?'

'That's no matter. Kukshina's a brick!'

'That doesn't matter. Kukshina is great!'

'There will be a bottle of champagne?' asked Bazarov.

'Is there going to be a bottle of champagne?' asked Bazarov.

'Three!' cried Sitnikov; 'that I answer for.'

'Three!' shouted Sitnikov; 'I can guarantee that.'

'What with?'

'What for?'

'My own head.'

'My own mind.'

'Your father's purse would be better. However, we are coming.'

'Your dad's wallet would be better. But we're on our way.'





CHAPTER XIII


The small gentleman's house in the Moscow style, in which Avdotya Nikitishna, otherwise Evdoksya, Kukshin, lived, was in one of the streets of X——, which had been lately burnt down; it is well known that our provincial towns are burnt down every five years. At the door, above a visiting card nailed on all askew, there was a bell-handle to be seen, and in the hall the visitors were met by some one, not exactly a servant, nor exactly a companion, in a cap—unmistakable tokens of the progressive tendencies of the lady of the house. Sitnikov inquired whether Avdotya Nikitishna was at home.

The small gentleman's house, styled like those in Moscow, where Avdotya Nikitishna, also known as Evdoksya Kukshin, lived, was on one of the streets of X——, which had recently burned down; it's well known that our provincial towns tend to catch fire every five years. At the door, above a visiting card that was nailed on crookedly, there was a doorbell visible, and in the hall, visitors were greeted by someone who was neither exactly a servant nor just a companion, wearing a cap—clear signs of the lady of the house's progressive tendencies. Sitnikov asked if Avdotya Nikitishna was home.

'Is that you, Victor?' sounded a shrill voice from the adjoining room. 'Come in.'

'Is that you, Victor?' a loud voice called from the next room. 'Come in.'

The woman in the cap disappeared at once.

The woman in the cap vanished immediately.

'I'm not alone,' observed Sitnikov, with a sharp look at Arkady and Bazarov as he briskly pulled off his overcoat, beneath which appeared something of the nature of a coachman's velvet jacket.

"I'm not alone," Sitnikov said, glancing sharply at Arkady and Bazarov as he quickly took off his overcoat, revealing what looked like a coachman's velvet jacket underneath.

'No matter,' answered the voice. 'Entrez.'

'No matter,' answered the voice. 'Come in.'

The young men went in. The room into which they walked was more like a working study than a drawing-room. Papers, letters, fat numbers of Russian journals, for the most part uncut, lay at random on the dusty tables; white cigarette ends lay scattered in every direction. On a leather-covered sofa, a lady, still young, was half reclining. Her fair hair was rather dishevelled; she wore a silk gown, not perfectly tidy, heavy bracelets on her short arms, and a lace handkerchief on her head. She got up from the sofa, and carelessly drawing a velvet cape trimmed with yellowish ermine over her shoulders, she said languidly, 'Good-morning, Victor,' and pressed Sitnikov's hand.

The young men walked in. The room they entered felt more like a study than a living room. Papers, letters, and thick Russian magazines, mostly unopened, were scattered haphazardly on the dusty tables; white cigarette butts were everywhere. On a leather sofa, a woman, still young, was lounging. Her fair hair was a bit messy; she wore a silk dress that wasn't quite tidy, heavy bracelets on her short arms, and a lace handkerchief on her head. She stood up from the sofa and casually draped a velvet cape trimmed with yellowish ermine over her shoulders, saying languidly, 'Good morning, Victor,' as she shook Sitnikov's hand.

'Bazarov, Kirsanov,' he announced abruptly in imitation of Bazarov.

'Bazarov, Kirsanov,' he said suddenly, copying Bazarov.

'Delighted,' answered Madame Kukshin, and fixing on Bazarov a pair of round eyes, between which was a forlorn little turned-up red nose, 'I know you,' she added, and pressed his hand too.

'I'm so happy,' replied Madame Kukshin, looking at Bazarov with her round eyes and a sad little turned-up red nose, 'I recognize you,' she continued, and gave his hand a squeeze as well.

Bazarov scowled. There was nothing repulsive in the little plain person of the emancipated woman; but the expression of her face produced a disagreeable effect on the spectator. One felt impelled to ask her, 'What's the matter; are you hungry? Or bored? Or shy? What are you in a fidget about?' Both she and Sitnikov had always the same uneasy air. She was extremely unconstrained, and at the same time awkward; she obviously regarded herself as a good-natured, simple creature, and all the while, whatever she did, it always struck one that it was not just what she wanted to do; everything with her seemed, as children say, done on purpose, that's to say, not simply, not naturally.

Bazarov frowned. There was nothing off-putting about the little plain woman who had been freed; however, the look on her face created an uncomfortable impression on the viewer. One felt driven to ask her, 'What's wrong? Are you hungry? Bored? Shy? What are you fidgeting about?' Both she and Sitnikov always had the same anxious vibe. She was very relaxed but also awkward; she clearly saw herself as a kind, simple person, yet whatever she did, it always felt like it wasn’t quite what she genuinely wanted to do; everything about her seemed, as kids say, deliberate, meaning not simple, not natural.

'Yes, yes, I know you, Bazarov,' she repeated. (She had the habit—peculiar to many provincial and Moscow ladies—of calling men by their surnames from the first day of acquaintance with them.) 'Will you have a cigar?'

'Yes, yes, I know you, Bazarov,' she repeated. (She had the habit—common among many ladies from the provinces and Moscow—of calling men by their last names from the very first day of meeting them.) 'Do you want a cigar?'

'A cigar's all very well,' put in Sitnikov, who by now was lolling in an armchair, his legs in the air; 'but give us some lunch. We're awfully hungry; and tell them to bring us up a little bottle of champagne.'

'A cigar is nice and all,' Sitnikov chimed in, now lounging in an armchair with his legs up in the air; 'but can we get some lunch? We’re really hungry; and tell them to bring us a small bottle of champagne.'

'Sybarite,' commented Evdoksya, and she laughed. (When she laughed the gum showed above her upper teeth.) 'Isn't it true, Bazarov; he's a Sybarite?'

'Sybarite,' Evdoksya remarked, laughing. (When she laughed, her gums showed above her upper teeth.) 'Isn't that right, Bazarov; he's a Sybarite?'

'I like comfort in life,' Sitnikov brought out, with dignity. 'That does not prevent my being a Liberal.'

'I like comfort in life,' Sitnikov stated proudly. 'That doesn't stop me from being a Liberal.'

'No, it does; it does prevent it!' cried Evdoksya. She gave directions, however, to her maid, both as regards the lunch and the champagne.

'No, it really does! It does prevent it!' exclaimed Evdoksya. She instructed her maid about both the lunch and the champagne.

'What do you think about it?' she added, turning to Bazarov. 'I'm persuaded you share my opinion.'

'What do you think about it?' she said, turning to Bazarov. 'I’m sure you agree with me.'

'Well, no,' retorted Bazarov; 'a piece of meat's better than a piece of bread even from the chemical point of view.'

'Well, no,' Bazarov shot back; 'a piece of meat is better than a piece of bread, even from a chemical standpoint.'

'You are studying chemistry? That is my passion. I've even invented a new sort of composition myself.'

'You’re studying chemistry? That’s my passion. I’ve even created a new type of compound myself.'

'A composition? You?'

"A composition? You?"

'Yes. And do you know for what purpose? To make dolls' heads so that they shouldn't break. I'm practical, too, yon see. But everything's not quite ready yet. I've still to read Liebig. By the way, have you read Kislyakov's article on Female Labour, in the Moscow Gazette? Read it please. You're interested in the woman question, I suppose? And in the schools too? What does your friend do? What is his name?'

'Yes. And do you know why? To make dolls' heads so they won't break. I'm practical too, you see. But everything's not quite ready yet. I still need to read Liebig. By the way, have you read Kislyakov's article on Female Labor in the Moscow Gazette? Please read it. You’re interested in women's issues, right? And in schools too? What does your friend do? What’s his name?'

Madame Kukshin shed her questions one after another with affected negligence, not waiting for an answer; spoilt children talk so to their nurses.

Madame Kukshin tossed out her questions one after another with feigned indifference, not pausing for a response; spoiled kids talk like that to their caregivers.

'My name's Arkady Nikolaitch Kirsanov,' said Arkady, 'and I'm doing nothing.'

'My name's Arkady Nikolaitch Kirsanov,' said Arkady, 'and I'm not doing anything.'

Evdoksya giggled. 'How charming! What, don't you smoke? Victor, do you know, I'm very angry with you.'

Evdoksya giggled. 'How charming! What, you don't smoke? Victor, you know, I'm really angry with you.'

'What for?'

'What’s the purpose?'

'They tell me you've begun singing the praises of George Sand again. A retrograde woman, and nothing else! How can people compare her with Emerson! She hasn't an idea on education, nor physiology, nor anything. She'd never, I'm persuaded, heard of embryology, and in these days—what can be done without that?' (Evdoksya even threw up her hands.) 'Ah, what a wonderful article Elisyevitch has written on that subject! He's a gentleman of genius.' (Evdoksya constantly made use of the word 'gentleman' instead of the word 'man.') 'Bazarov, sit by me on the sofa. You don't know, perhaps, I'm awfully afraid of you.'

"They say you’ve started praising George Sand again. A backward woman, and nothing more! How can anyone compare her to Emerson! She doesn’t have any ideas about education, physiology, or anything else. I’m sure she’s never even heard of embryology, and nowadays—what can you do without that?” (Evdoksya even threw up her hands.) “Ah, what a fantastic article Elisyevitch wrote on that topic! He’s a genius gentleman.” (Evdoksya always used the word ‘gentleman’ instead of ‘man.’) “Bazarov, come sit by me on the sofa. You might not know, but I’m really afraid of you.”

'Why so? Allow me to ask.'

'Why is that? Can I ask?'

'You're a dangerous gentleman; you're such a critic. Good God! yes! why, how absurd, I'm talking like some country lady. I really am a country lady, though. I manage my property myself; and only fancy, my bailiff Erofay's a wonderful type, quite like Cooper's Pathfinder; something in him so spontaneous! I've come to settle here finally; it's an intolerable town, isn't it? But what's one to do?'

'You're a dangerous guy; you're such a critic. Good God! Yes! I can't believe it, I'm talking like some country woman. I really am a country woman, though. I manage my property myself; and can you imagine, my bailiff Erofay is quite a character, just like Cooper's Pathfinder; there's something so natural about him! I've decided to settle here for good; this town is unbearable, isn't it? But what can you do?'

'The town's like every town,' Bazarov remarked coolly.

'The town's just like any other town,' Bazarov said coolly.

'All its interests are so petty, that's what's so awful! I used to spend the winters in Moscow ... but now my lawful spouse, Monsieur Kukshin's residing there. And besides, Moscow nowadays ... there, I don't know—it's not the same as it was. I'm thinking of going abroad; last year I was on the point of setting off.'

'All its concerns are so trivial, and that's what's so terrible! I used to spend the winters in Moscow ... but now my husband, Monsieur Kukshin, is living there. And besides, Moscow these days ... I don’t know—it’s just not what it used to be. I'm thinking about going abroad; last year I was ready to leave.'

'To Paris, I suppose?' queried Bazarov.

'To Paris, I guess?' asked Bazarov.

'To Paris and to Heidelberg.'

"To Paris and Heidelberg."

'Why to Heidelberg?'

'Why go to Heidelberg?'

'How can you ask? Why, Bunsen's there!'

'How can you ask? Well, Bunsen's right there!'

To this Bazarov could find no reply.

To this, Bazarov had no response.

'Pierre Sapozhnikov ... do you know him?'

'Pierre Sapozhnikov ... do you know him?'

'No, I don't.'

'Nope, I don't.'

'Not know Pierre Sapozhnikov ... he's always at Lidia Hestatov's.'

'Not know Pierre Sapozhnikov ... he's always at Lidia Hestatov's.'

'I don't know her either.'

"I don't know her, either."

'Well, it was he undertook to escort me. Thank God, I'm independent; I've no children.... What was that I said: thank God! It's no matter though.'

'Well, he took it upon himself to escort me. Thank God, I'm independent; I don't have any kids.... What did I just say: thank God! It doesn't matter though.'

Evdoksya rolled a cigarette up between her fingers, which were brown with tobacco stains, put it to her tongue, licked it up, and began smoking. The maid came in with a tray.

Evdoksya rolled a cigarette between her fingers, stained brown from tobacco, put it to her tongue, licked it, and started smoking. The maid walked in with a tray.

'Ah, here's lunch! Will you have an appetiser first? Victor, open the bottle; that's in your line.'

'Ah, lunch is here! Do you want an appetizer first? Victor, pour the wine; that's your job.'

'Yes, it's in my line,' muttered Sitnikov, and again he gave vent to the same convulsive laugh.

"Yeah, it's in my field," muttered Sitnikov, and once again he burst into that same convulsive laugh.

'Are there any pretty women here?' inquired Bazarov, as he drank off a third glass.

'Are there any attractive women here?' Bazarov asked, finishing his third glass.

'Yes, there are,' answered Evdoksya; 'but they're all such empty-headed creatures. Mon amie, Odintsova, for instance, is nice-looking. It's a pity her reputation's rather doubtful.... That wouldn't matter, though, but she's no independence in her views, no width, nothing ... of all that. The whole system of education wants changing. I've thought a great deal about it, our women are very badly educated.'

'Yes, there are,' answered Evdoksya; 'but they're all such shallow people. Mon amie, Odintsova, for example, is attractive. It's a shame her reputation is a bit questionable.... That wouldn't be a big deal, but she lacks independence in her views, and she doesn't think broadly, nothing like that. The entire education system needs to change. I've thought a lot about it; our women are very poorly educated.'

'There's no doing anything with them,' put in Sitnikov; 'one ought to despise them, and I do despise them fully and completely!' (The possibility of feeling and expressing contempt was the most agreeable sensation to Sitnikov; he used to attack women in especial, never suspecting that it was to be his fate a few months later to be cringing before his wife merely because she had been born a princess Durdoleosov.) 'Not a single one of them would be capable of understanding our conversation; not a single one deserves to be spoken of by serious men like us!'

'You can't do anything with them,' Sitnikov interjected; 'you should look down on them, and I totally look down on them!' (The ability to feel and show contempt was the most satisfying emotion for Sitnikov; he particularly targeted women, never imagining that a few months later he'd be groveling in front of his wife just because she was born a princess Durdoleosov.) 'Not a single one of them could understand our conversation; not one deserves to be talked about by serious people like us!'

'But there's not the least need for them to understand our conversation,' observed Bazarov.

'But there's no need for them to understand what we're talking about,' noted Bazarov.

'Whom do you mean?' put in Evdoksya.

'Who are you talking about?' Evdoksya added.

'Pretty women.'

'Attractive women.'

'What? Do you adopt Proudhon's ideas, then?'

'What? Are you adopting Proudhon's ideas, then?'

Bazarov drew himself up haughtily. 'I don't adopt any one's ideas; I have my own.'

Bazarov stood up proudly. "I don't follow anyone else's ideas; I have my own."

'Damn all authorities!' shouted Sitnikov, delighted to have a chance of expressing himself boldly before the man he slavishly admired.

'Damn all authorities!' shouted Sitnikov, thrilled to finally express himself confidently in front of the man he idolized.

'But even Macaulay,' Madame Kukshin was beginning ...

'But even Macaulay,' Madame Kukshin was beginning ...

'Damn Macaulay,' thundered Sitnikov. 'Are you going to stand up for the silly hussies?'

'Damn Macaulay,' yelled Sitnikov. 'Are you really going to defend those silly girls?'

'For silly hussies, no, but for the rights of women, which I have sworn to defend to the last drop of my blood.'

'Not for foolish girls, but for the rights of women, which I have vowed to defend to my last breath.'

'Damn!'—but here Sitnikov stopped. 'But I don't deny them,' he said.

'Damn!'—but here Sitnikov stopped. 'But I don’t deny them,' he said.

'No, I see you're a Slavophil.'

'No, I see you're someone who supports Slavophil ideas.'

'No, I'm not a Slavophil, though, of course ...'

'No, I'm not a Slavophile, though, of course ...'

'No, no, no! You are a Slavophil. You're an advocate of patriarchal despotism. You want to have the whip in your hand!'

'No, no, no! You're a Slavophile. You support patriarchal rule. You want to hold the power!'

'A whip's an excellent thing,' remarked Bazarov; 'but we've got to the last drop.'

'A whip's a great thing,' Bazarov said; 'but we've reached the very end.'

'Of what?' interrupted Evdoksya.

"Of what?" interrupted Evdoksya.

'Of champagne, most honoured Avdotya Nikitishna, of champagne—not of your blood.'

'Of champagne, most esteemed Avdotya Nikitishna, of champagne—not of your lineage.'

'I can never listen calmly when women are attacked,' pursued Evdoksya. 'It's awful, awful. Instead of attacking them, you'd better read Michelet's book, De l'amour. That's exquisite! Gentlemen, let us talk of love,' added Evdoksya, letting her arm fall languidly on the rumpled sofa cushion.

'I can never listen calmly when women are attacked,' continued Evdoksya. 'It's terrible, just terrible. Instead of attacking them, you should read Michelet's book, De l'amour. It's amazing! Gentlemen, let's talk about love,' added Evdoksya, letting her arm fall lazily on the wrinkled sofa cushion.

A sudden silence followed. 'No, why should we talk of love,' said Bazarov; 'but you mentioned just now a Madame Odintsov ... That was what you called her, I think? Who is that lady?'

A sudden silence followed. "No, why should we talk about love?" said Bazarov. "But you just mentioned a Madame Odintsov... That’s what you called her, right? Who is she?"

'She's charming, charming!' piped Sitnikov. 'I will introduce you. Clever, rich, a widow. It's a pity, she's not yet advanced enough; she ought to see more of our Evdoksya. I drink to your health, Evdoxie! Let us clink glasses! Et toc, et toc, et tin-tin-tin! Et toc, et toc, et tin-tin-tin!!!'

'She's so charming, really!' exclaimed Sitnikov. 'I'll introduce you. Smart, wealthy, a widow. It's a shame she hasn't gotten further along; she should spend more time with our Evdoksya. Cheers to your health, Evdoxie! Let’s clink our glasses! Et toc, et toc, et tin-tin-tin! Et toc, et toc, et tin-tin-tin!!!'

'Victor, you're a wretch.'

'Victor, you're the worst.'

The lunch dragged on a long while. The first bottle of champagne was followed by another, a third, and even a fourth.... Evdoksya chattered without pause; Sitnikov seconded her. They had much discussion upon the question whether marriage was a prejudice or a crime, and whether men were born equal or not, and precisely what individuality consists in. Things came at last to Evdoksya, flushed from the wine she had drunk, tapping with her flat finger-tips on the keys of a discordant piano, and beginning to sing in a hoarse voice, first gipsy songs, and then Seymour Schiff's song, 'Granada lies slumbering'; while Sitnikov tied a scarf round his head, and represented the dying lover at the words—

The lunch dragged on for a long time. The first bottle of champagne was followed by another, a third, and even a fourth.... Evdoksya chattered nonstop; Sitnikov chimed in. They had a lot of debates about whether marriage was a bias or a crime, whether men were born equal, and what individuality really means. Eventually, Evdoksya, flushed from the wine she had consumed, started tapping her flat fingertips on the keys of a dissonant piano and sang in a raspy voice, beginning with gypsy songs and then moving on to Seymour Schiff's song, 'Granada lies slumbering,' while Sitnikov wrapped a scarf around his head and acted out the dying lover in response to the lyrics—

'And thy lips to mine
 In burning kiss entwine.'

Arkady could not stand it at last. 'Gentlemen, it's getting something like Bedlam,' he remarked aloud. Bazarov, who had at rare intervals put in an ironical word in the conversation—he paid more attention to the champagne—gave a loud yawn, got up, and, without taking leave of their hostess, he walked off with Arkady. Sitnikov jumped up and followed them.

Arkady finally couldn't take it anymore. "Guys, it's getting a little crazy in here," he said openly. Bazarov, who had only occasionally chimed in with a sarcastic comment—he was more focused on the champagne—let out a loud yawn, stood up, and without saying goodbye to their hostess, he walked off with Arkady. Sitnikov jumped up and followed them.

'Well, what do you think of her?' he inquired, skipping obsequiously from right to left of them. 'I told you, you see, a remarkable personality! If we only had more women like that! She is, in her own way, an expression of the highest morality.'

'So, what do you think of her?' he asked, moving eagerly from side to side in front of them. 'I told you, she's an incredible person! If only we had more women like her! She represents, in her own way, the highest morals.'

'And is that establishment of your governor's an expression of the highest morality too?' observed Bazarov, pointing to a ginshop which they were passing at that instant.

'Is that the way your governor shows the highest morality?' Bazarov remarked, pointing to a bar they were passing at that moment.

Sitnikov again went off into a shrill laugh. He was greatly ashamed of his origin, and did not know whether to feel flattered or offended at Bazarov's unexpected familiarity.

Sitnikov broke into a high-pitched laugh again. He felt very embarrassed about his background and wasn’t sure whether to feel complimented or insulted by Bazarov's surprising casualness.





CHAPTER XIV


A few days later the ball at the Governor's took place. Matvy Ilyitch was the real 'hero of the occasion.' The marshal of nobility declared to all and each that he had come simply out of respect for him; while the Governor, even at the ball, even while he remained perfectly motionless, was still 'making arrangements.' The affability of Matvy Ilyitch's demeanour could only be equalled by its dignity. He was gracious to all, to some with a shade of disgust, to others with a shade of respect; he was all bows and smiles 'en vrai chevalier français' before the ladies, and was continually giving vent to a hearty, sonorous, unshared laugh, such as befits a high official. He slapped Arkady on the back, and called him loudly 'nephew'; vouchsafed Bazarov—who was attired in a rather old evening coat—a sidelong glance in passing—absent but condescending—and an indistinct but affable grunt, in which nothing could be distinguished but 'I ...' and 'very much'; gave Sitnikov a finger and a smile, though with his head already averted; even to Madame Kukshin, who made her appearance at the ball with dirty gloves, no crinoline, and a bird of Paradise in her hair, he said 'enchanté.'. There were crowds of people, and no lack of dancing men; the civilians were for the most part standing close along the walls, but the officers danced assiduously, especially one of them who had spent six weeks in Paris, where he had mastered various daring interjections of the kind of—'zut,' 'Ah, fichtr-re,' 'pst, pst, mon bibi,' and such. He pronounced them to perfection with genuine Parisian chic, and at the same time he said 'si j'aurais' for 'si j'avais,' 'absolument' in the sense of 'absolutely,' expressed himself, in fact, in that Great Russo-French jargon which the French ridicule so when they have no reason for assuring us that we speak French like angels, 'comme des anges.'

A few days later, the ball at the Governor's took place. Matvy Ilyitch was the real 'star of the evening.' The marshal of nobility announced to everyone that he had come just out of respect for him, while the Governor, even at the ball and while he stood completely still, was still 'making arrangements.' Matvy Ilyitch's friendliness could only be matched by his dignity. He was gracious to everyone, showing a hint of disgust to some and a hint of respect to others; he was all bows and smiles 'en vrai chevalier français' before the ladies and constantly letting out a hearty, loud laugh, fitting for a high-ranking official. He slapped Arkady on the back and called him out loudly, 'nephew'; he gave Bazarov—who was wearing a rather old evening coat—a sideways glance as he walked by—absent yet condescending—and an indistinct but friendly grunt, in which nothing could be distinguished but 'I ...' and 'very much'; he offered Sitnikov a finger and a smile, though he had already turned his head away; even to Madame Kukshin, who showed up at the ball in dirty gloves, without a crinoline, and with a bird of Paradise in her hair, he said 'enchanté.' There were lots of people and plenty of dancing men; most civilians stood closely along the walls, but the officers danced eagerly, especially one who had spent six weeks in Paris, where he had picked up various bold expressions like—'zut,' 'Ah, fichtr-re,' 'pst, pst, mon bibi,' and so on. He pronounced them perfectly with genuine Parisian chic, and at the same time, he said 'si j'aurais' instead of 'si j'avais,' 'absolument' in the sense of 'absolutely,' and actually spoke in that Great Russo-French jargon which the French mock when they have no reason to assure us that we speak French like angels, 'comme des anges.'

Arkady, as we are aware, danced badly, while Bazarov did not dance at all; they both took up their position in a corner; Sitnikov joined himself on to them, with an expression of contemptuous scorn on his face, and giving vent to spiteful comments, he looked insolently about him, and seemed to be really enjoying himself. Suddenly his face changed, and turning to Arkady, he said, with some show of embarrassment it seemed, 'Odintsova is here!'

Arkady, as we know, danced poorly, while Bazarov didn't dance at all; they both positioned themselves in a corner. Sitnikov attached himself to them, wearing a look of contemptuous disdain on his face, and as he voiced spiteful comments, he scanned the room with an insolent gaze, clearly enjoying himself. Suddenly, his expression shifted, and turning to Arkady, he said, as if feigning embarrassment, "Odintsova is here!"

Arkady looked round, and saw a tall woman in a black dress standing at the door of the room. He was struck by the dignity of her carriage. Her bare arms lay gracefully beside her slender waist; gracefully some light sprays of fuchsia drooped from her shining hair on to her sloping shoulders; her clear eyes looked out from under a rather overhanging white brow, with a tranquil and intelligent expression—tranquil it was precisely, not pensive—and on her lips was a scarcely perceptible smile. There was a kind of gracious and gentle force about her face.

Arkady looked around and saw a tall woman in a black dress standing at the door. He was struck by the dignity in her stance. Her bare arms rested elegantly by her slim waist; delicate sprays of fuchsia hung from her glossy hair onto her sloping shoulders; her clear eyes sparkled from beneath a slightly protruding white brow, holding a calm and intelligent expression—calm, not thoughtful—and there was a barely noticeable smile on her lips. Her face exuded a kind of graceful and gentle strength.

'Do you know her?' Arkady asked Sitnikov.

'Do you know her?' Arkady asked Sitnikov.

'Intimately. Would you like me to introduce you?'

'Intimately. Do you want me to introduce you?'

'Please ... after this quadrille.'

'Please ... after this dance.'

Bazarov's attention, too, was directed to Madame Odintsov.

Bazarov's focus was also on Madame Odintsov.

'That's a striking figure,' he remarked. 'Not like the other females.'

'That's an impressive sight,' he said. 'Not like the other women.'

After waiting till the end of the quadrille, Sitnikov led Arkady up to Madame Odintsov; but he hardly seemed to be intimately acquainted with her; he was embarrassed in his sentences, while she looked at him in some surprise. But her face assumed an expression of pleasure when she heard Arkady's surname. She asked him whether he was not the son of Nikolai Petrovitch.

After waiting until the end of the dance, Sitnikov took Arkady over to Madame Odintsov; but he didn’t seem very familiar with her. He stumbled over his words, while she looked at him a bit surprised. However, her face lit up with pleasure when she heard Arkady's last name. She asked him if he was the son of Nikolai Petrovitch.

'Yes.'

Yes.

'I have seen your father twice, and have heard a great deal about him,' she went on; 'I am glad to make your acquaintance.'

"I’ve met your dad twice and heard a lot about him," she continued, "I’m happy to meet you."

At that instant some adjutant flew up to her and begged for a quadrille. She consented.

At that moment, an aide came over to her and asked to dance a quadrille. She agreed.

'Do you dance then?' asked Arkady respectfully.

"Do you dance?" Arkady asked respectfully.

'Yes, I dance. Why do you suppose I don't dance? Do you think I am too old?'

'Yeah, I dance. Why do you think I don’t dance? Do you think I’m too old?'

'Really, how could I possibly.... But in that case, let me ask you for a mazurka.'

'Honestly, how could I even.... But in that case, let me ask you for a mazurka.'

Madame Odintsov smiled graciously. 'Certainly,' she said, and she looked at Arkady not exactly with an air of superiority, but as married sisters look at very young brothers. Madame Odintsov was a little older than Arkady—she was twenty-nine—but in her presence he felt himself a schoolboy, a little student, so that the difference in age between them seemed of more consequence. Matvy Ilyitch approached her with a majestic air and ingratiating speeches. Arkady moved away, but he still watched her; he could not take his eyes off her even during the quadrille. She talked with equal ease to her partner and to the grand official, softly turned her head and eyes, and twice laughed softly. Her nose—like almost all Russian noses—was a little thick; and her complexion was not perfectly clear; Arkady made up his mind, for all that, that he had never before met such an attractive woman. He could not get the sound of her voice out of his ears; the very folds of her dress seemed to hang upon her differently from all the rest—more gracefully and amply—and her movements were distinguished by a peculiar smoothness and naturalness.

Madame Odintsov smiled warmly. "Of course," she said, looking at Arkady not quite with superiority, but like a married sister looks at her younger brother. Madame Odintsov was a bit older than Arkady—she was twenty-nine—but in her presence, he felt like a schoolboy, a little student, making the age difference feel more significant. Matvy Ilyitch approached her with a grand demeanor and flattering remarks. Arkady stepped back but couldn't take his eyes off her even during the quadrille. She interacted effortlessly with her partner and the high-ranking official, gently turning her head and eyes, and laughing softly twice. Her nose—like most Russian noses—was a little broad; and her complexion wasn’t flawless; yet Arkady decided he had never met such a captivating woman before. He couldn't shake the sound of her voice from his mind; even the drape of her dress seemed to hang on her differently than on anyone else—more gracefully and generously—and her movements had a distinct smoothness and naturalness.

Arkady felt some timidity in his heart when at the first sounds of the mazurka he began to sit it out beside his partner; he had prepared to enter into a conversation with her, but he only passed his hand through his hair, and could not find a single word to say. But his timidity and agitation did not last long; Madame Odintsov's tranquillity gained upon him too; before a quarter of an hour had passed he was telling her freely about his father, his uncle, his life in Petersburg and in the country. Madame Odintsov listened to him with courteous sympathy, slightly opening and closing her fan; his talk was broken off when partners came for her; Sitnikov, among others, twice asked her. She came back, sat down again, took up her fan, and her bosom did not even heave more rapidly, while Arkady fell to chattering again, filled through and through by the happiness of being near her, talking to her, looking at her eyes, her lovely brow, all her sweet, dignified, clever face. She said little, but her words showed a knowledge of life; from some of her observations Arkady gathered that this young woman had already felt and thought much....

Arkady felt a bit nervous in his heart when he first heard the mazurka and sat down next to his partner. He had planned to start a conversation with her, but he ran his hand through his hair and couldn't find a single word to say. However, his nervousness and agitation quickly faded; Madame Odintsov's calmness started to affect him too. Before a quarter of an hour had passed, he was easily sharing stories about his father, his uncle, and his life in Petersburg and the countryside. Madame Odintsov listened with polite interest, occasionally opening and closing her fan. Their conversation was interrupted when other partners came to take her away; Sitnikov, among others, asked her twice. She returned, sat down again, picked up her fan, and her breathing didn’t even quicken, while Arkady resumed talking, filled with joy from being near her, conversing with her, and admiring her eyes, her beautiful brow, and her sweet, dignified, intelligent face. She spoke little, but her words reflected a deep understanding of life; from some of her comments, Arkady realized that this young woman had already experienced and contemplated a lot.

'Who is that you were standing with?' she asked him, 'when Mr. Sitnikov brought you to me?'

'Who were you standing with?' she asked him. 'When Mr. Sitnikov brought you to me?'

'Did you notice him?' Arkady asked in his turn. 'He has a splendid face, hasn't he? That's Bazarov, my friend.'

'Did you notice him?' Arkady asked in return. 'He has a great face, doesn't he? That's Bazarov, my friend.'

Arkady fell to discussing 'his friend.' He spoke of him in such detail, and with such enthusiasm, that Madame Odintsov turned towards him and looked attentively at him. Meanwhile, the mazurka was drawing to a close. Arkady felt sorry to part from his partner; he had spent nearly an hour so happily with her! He had, it is true, during the whole time continually felt as though she were condescending to him, as though he ought to be grateful to her ... but young hearts are not weighed down by that feeling.

Arkady began talking about 'his friend.' He described him in such detail and with such enthusiasm that Madame Odintsov turned to him and listened intently. Meanwhile, the mazurka was coming to an end. Arkady felt sad about leaving his partner; he had enjoyed nearly an hour with her so much! Admittedly, throughout that time, he couldn't shake the feeling that she was looking down on him, as if he should be thankful to her... but young hearts aren’t burdened by that feeling.

The music stopped. 'Merci,' said Madame Odintsov, getting up. 'You promised to come and see me; bring your friend with you. I shall be very curious to see the man who has the courage to believe in nothing.'

The music stopped. 'Thank you,' said Madame Odintsov, standing up. 'You said you would come and visit me; bring your friend along. I’m really curious to meet the guy who has the guts to believe in nothing.'

The Governor came up to Madame Odintsov, announced that supper was ready, and, with a careworn face, offered her his arm. As she went away, she turned to give a last smile and bow to Arkady. He bowed low, looked after her (how graceful her figure seemed to him, draped in the greyish lustre of the black silk!), and thinking, 'This minute she has forgotten my existence,' was conscious of an exquisite humility in his soul.

The Governor approached Madame Odintsov, informed her that dinner was ready, and, with a weary expression, offered her his arm. As she walked away, she turned to give Arkady a final smile and bow. He bowed deeply, watching her (how graceful she looked in that greyish sheen of the black silk!), and thinking, 'At this moment, she has forgotten I exist,' he felt a profound humility in his soul.

'Well?' Bazarov questioned him, directly he had gone back to him in the corner. 'Did you have a good time? A gentleman has just been talking to me about that lady; he said, "She's—oh, fie! fie!" but I fancy the fellow was a fool. What do you think, what is she?—oh, fie! fie!'

'Well?' Bazarov asked him as he returned to the corner. 'Did you enjoy yourself? A guy was just talking to me about that woman; he said, "She's—oh, gross! gross!" but I think the guy was an idiot. What do you think, what is she?—oh, gross! gross!'

'I don't quite understand that definition,' answered Arkady.

"I don't really get that definition," Arkady replied.

'Oh, my! What innocence!'

"Oh, wow! So innocent!"

'In that case, I don't understand the gentleman you quote. Madame Odintsov is very sweet, no doubt, but she behaves so coldly and severely, that....'

'In that case, I don't understand the gentleman you mentioned. Madame Odintsov is very charming, no doubt, but she acts so cold and strictly, that....'

'Still waters ... you know!' put in Bazarov. 'That's just what gives it piquancy. You like ices, I expect?'

'Still waters ... you know!' Bazarov chimed in. 'That's exactly what makes it interesting. You like ice cream, I bet?'

'Perhaps,' muttered Arkady. 'I can't give an opinion about that. She wishes to make your acquaintance, and has asked me to bring you to see her.'

'Maybe,' murmured Arkady. 'I can't really say about that. She wants to meet you and has asked me to bring you to see her.'

'I can imagine how you've described me! But you did very well. Take me. Whatever she may be—whether she's simply a provincial lioness, or "advanced" after Kukshina's fashion—any way she's got a pair of shoulders such as I've not set eyes on for a long while.'

'I can picture how you've described me! But you did a great job. Bring me on. No matter what she is—whether she's just a provincial lioness, or "forward-thinking" like Kukshina—any way you look at it, she's got a pair of shoulders like I haven't seen in a long time.'

Arkady was wounded by Bazarov's cynicism, but—as often happens—he reproached his friend not precisely for what he did not like in him ...

Arkady was hurt by Bazarov's cynicism, but—as often happens—he criticized his friend not exactly for what he disliked about him ...

'Why are you unwilling to allow freethinking in women?' he said in a low voice.

'Why are you unwilling to let women think for themselves?' he said in a low voice.

'Because, my boy, as far as my observations go, the only freethinkers among women are frights.'

'Because, my boy, from what I've seen, the only women who are freethinkers are quite terrifying.'

The conversation was cut short at this point. Both the young men went away immediately after supper. They were pursued by a nervously malicious, but somewhat faint-hearted laugh from Madame Kukshin; her vanity had been deeply wounded by neither of them having paid any attention to her. She stayed later than any one at the ball, and at four o'clock in the morning she was dancing a polka-mazurka with Sitnikov in the Parisian style. This edifying spectacle was the final event of the Governor's ball.

The conversation was interrupted at this point. Both young men left right after dinner. They were followed by a nervously spiteful, but somewhat half-hearted laugh from Madame Kukshin; her pride had been seriously hurt because neither of them had acknowledged her. She stayed later than anyone else at the ball, and at four o'clock in the morning she was dancing a polka-mazurka with Sitnikov in the Parisian style. This enlightening scene was the final event of the Governor's ball.





CHAPTER XV


'Let's see what species of mammalia this specimen belongs to,' Bazarov said to Arkady the following day, as they mounted the staircase of the hotel in which Madame Odintsov was staying. 'I scent out something wrong here.'

'Let’s figure out what type of mammal this specimen is from,' Bazarov said to Arkady the next day as they climbed the stairs of the hotel where Madame Odintsov was staying. 'I sense something off here.'

'I'm surprised at you!' cried Arkady. 'What? You, you, Bazarov, clinging to the narrow morality, which ...'

'I'm surprised at you!' shouted Arkady. 'What? You, you, Bazarov, holding on to such a narrow view of morality, which ...'

'What a funny fellow you are!' Bazarov cut him short, carelessly. 'Don't you know that "something wrong" means "something right" in my dialect and for me? It's an advantage for me, of course. Didn't you tell me yourself this morning that she made a strange marriage, though, to my mind, to marry a rich old man is by no means a strange thing to do, but, on the contrary, very sensible. I don't believe the gossip of the town; but I should like to think, as our cultivated Governor says, that it's well-grounded.'

"You're such a funny guy!" Bazarov interrupted him, casually. "Don't you know that 'something wrong' actually means 'something right' in my way of speaking? It's an advantage for me, of course. Didn't you mention this morning that she made a strange choice in marriage? But honestly, marrying a wealthy older man isn’t strange at all; in fact, it’s pretty smart. I don't buy the town gossip, but I'd like to think, as our educated Governor says, that it's based on something solid."

Arkady made no answer, and knocked at the door of the apartments. A young servant in livery, conducted the two friends in to a large room, badly furnished, like all rooms in Russian hotels, but filled with flowers. Soon Madame Odintsov herself appeared in a simple morning dress. She seemed still younger by the light of the spring sunshine. Arkady presented Bazarov, and noticed with secret amazement that he seemed embarrassed, while Madame Odintsov remained perfectly tranquil, as she had been the previous day. Bazarov himself was conscious of being embarrassed, and was irritated by it. 'Here's a go!—frightened of a petticoat!' he thought, and lolling, quite like Sitnikov, in an easy-chair, he began talking with an exaggerated appearance of ease, while Madame Odintsov kept her clear eyes fixed on him.

Arkady didn’t reply and knocked on the door of the apartments. A young servant in uniform led the two friends into a large room, simply furnished, like all rooms in Russian hotels, but filled with flowers. Soon, Madame Odintsov herself appeared in a plain morning dress. She looked even younger in the light of the spring sunshine. Arkady introduced Bazarov and secretly noticed with amazement that Bazarov seemed embarrassed, while Madame Odintsov remained completely calm, just as she had the previous day. Bazarov was aware of his embarrassment and found it frustrating. 'What’s this?—scared of a woman!' he thought, and lounging back in an easy chair just like Sitnikov, he started to chat with an exaggerated sense of ease, while Madame Odintsov kept her clear eyes locked on him.

Anna Sergyevna Odintsov was the daughter of Sergay Nikolaevitch Loktev, notorious for his personal beauty, his speculations, and his gambling propensities, who after cutting a figure and making a sensation for fifteen years in Petersburg and Moscow, finished by ruining himself completely at cards, and was forced to retire to the country, where, however, he soon after died, leaving a very small property to his two daughters—Anna, a girl of twenty, and Katya, a child of twelve. Their mother, who came of an impoverished line of princes—the H——s— had died at Petersburg when her husband was in his heydey. Anna's position after her father's death was very difficult. The brilliant education she had received in Petersburg had not fitted her for putting up with the cares of domestic life and economy,—for an obscure existence in the country. She knew positively no one in the whole neighbourhood, and there was no one she could consult. Her father had tried to avoid all contact with the neighbours; he despised them in his way, and they despised him in theirs. She did not lose her head, however, and promptly sent for a sister of her mother's Princess Avdotya Stepanovna H——, a spiteful and arrogant old lady, who, on installing herself in her niece's house, appropriated all the best rooms for her own use, scolded and grumbled from morning till night, and would not go a walk even in the garden unattended by her one serf, a surly footman in a threadbare pea-green livery with light blue trimming and a three-cornered hat. Anna put up patiently with all her aunt's whims, gradually set to work on her sister's education, and was, it seemed, already getting reconciled to the idea of wasting her life in the wilds.... But destiny had decreed another fate for her. She chanced to be seen by Odintsov, a very wealthy man of forty-six, an eccentric hypochondriac, stout, heavy, and sour, but not stupid, and not ill-natured; he fell in love with her, and offered her his hand. She consented to become his wife, and he lived six years with her, and on his death settled all his property upon her. Anna Sergyevna remained in the country for nearly a year after his death; then she went abroad with her sister, but only stopped in Germany; she got tired of it, and came back to live at her favourite Nikolskoe, which was nearly thirty miles from the town of X——. There she had a magnificent, splendidly furnished house and a beautiful garden, with conservatories; her late husband had spared no expense to gratify his fancies. Anna Sergyevna went very rarely to the town, generally only on business, and even then she did not stay long. She was not liked in the province; there had been a fearful outcry at her marriage with Odintsov, all sorts of fictions were told about her; it was asserted that she had helped her father in his cardsharping tricks, and even that she had gone abroad for excellent reasons, that it had been necessary to conceal the lamentable consequences ... 'You understand?' the indignant gossips would wind up. 'She has gone through the fire,' was said of her; to which a noted provincial wit usually added: 'And through all the other elements?' All this talk reached her; but she turned a deaf ear to it; there was much independence and a good deal of determination in her character.

Anna Sergyevna Odintsov was the daughter of Sergay Nikolaevitch Loktev, known for his striking looks, gambling, and wild speculation. After making a name for himself in Petersburg and Moscow for fifteen years, he ultimately lost everything at cards and had to retreat to the countryside, where he soon died, leaving a small estate to his two daughters—Anna, twenty, and Katya, twelve. Their mother, from a fallen royal family—the H——s—had passed away in Petersburg when her husband was at the height of his success. After her father's death, Anna faced a difficult situation. The excellent education she received in Petersburg hadn’t prepared her for the burdens of domestic life or a simple life in the countryside. She didn’t know anyone in the area and had no one to turn to for help. Her father had distanced himself from the neighbors; he looked down on them, and they did the same to him. Still, she kept her composure and quickly called for her mother’s sister, Princess Avdotya Stepanovna H——, a bitter and arrogant old lady. Once she moved into Anna's home, she took over the best rooms, complained non-stop, and wouldn’t step outside the garden without her one servant, a grumpy footman in a worn-out pea-green uniform trimmed in light blue, topped with a tricorn hat. Anna patiently dealt with her aunt's demands, gradually started teaching her sister, and seemed to be coming to terms with the idea of spending her life in isolation... But fate had other plans. She happened to catch the attention of Odintsov, a wealthy forty-six-year-old, an eccentric hypochondriac—overweight, grumpy, yet not unkind or foolish—who fell for her and proposed. She agreed to marry him, and they spent six years together before he passed away, leaving all his property to her. After his death, Anna Sergyevna stayed in the countryside for nearly a year before traveling abroad with her sister, but they only visited Germany. Bored, she returned to her beloved Nikolskoe, about thirty miles from X——. There, she had a magnificent, beautifully furnished house and a lovely garden with greenhouses; her late husband had indulged all his whims. Anna Sergyevna rarely went into town, usually just for business, and didn’t stay long. She wasn’t well-liked in the province; her marriage to Odintsov had stirred up a lot of drama, with various rumors circulating about her. People claimed she had helped her father cheat at cards and even suggested she had gone abroad for scandalous reasons, needing to hide some unfortunate consequences... "You get what I mean?" the outraged gossips would conclude. "She's been through the fire," others would say; to which a local wit would typically add: "And all the other elements?" These rumors reached her, but she ignored them; her character held a lot of independence and resolve.

Madame Odintsov sat leaning back in her easy-chair, and listened with folded hands to Bazarov. He, contrary to his habit, was talking a good deal, and obviously trying to interest her—again a surprise for Arkady. He could not make up his mind whether Bazarov was attaining his object. It was difficult to conjecture from Anna Sergyevna's face what impression was being made on her; it retained the same expression, gracious and refined; her beautiful eyes were lighted up by attention, but by quiet attention. Bazarov's bad manners had impressed her unpleasantly for the first minutes of the visit like a bad smell or a discordant sound; but she saw at once that he was nervous, and that even flattered her. Nothing was repulsive to her but vulgarity, and no one could have accused Bazarov of vulgarity. Arkady was fated to meet with surprises that day. He had expected that Bazarov would talk to a clever woman like Madame Odintsov about his opinions and his views; she had herself expressed a desire to listen to the man 'who dares to have no belief in anything'; but, instead of that, Bazarov talked about medicine, about homoeopathy, and about botany. It turned out that Madame Odintsov had not wasted her time in solitude; she had read a good many excellent books, and spoke herself in excellent Russian. She turned the conversation upon music; but noticing that Bazarov did not appreciate art, she quietly brought it back to botany, even though Arkady was just launching into a discourse upon the significance of national melodies. Madame Odintsov treated him as though he were a younger brother; she seemed to appreciate his good-nature and youthful simplicity—and that was all. For over three hours, a lively conversation was kept up, ranging freely over various subjects.

Madame Odintsov sat back in her armchair, listening with her hands folded to Bazarov. He was talking a lot, which was unusual for him, and was clearly trying to keep her engaged—much to Arkady's surprise. He couldn't figure out if Bazarov was succeeding. It was hard to tell from Anna Sergyevna's expression what impact he was having on her; she maintained a gracious and refined look, her beautiful eyes lit up with quiet attention. At first, Bazarov's bad manners bothered her like an unpleasant smell or a jarring sound, but she quickly noticed his nervousness, which even flattered her. The only thing she found off-putting was vulgarity, and no one could accuse Bazarov of that. Arkady was in for more surprises that day. He thought Bazarov would discuss his beliefs and views with a smart woman like Madame Odintsov; she had even expressed interest in hearing from someone "who dares to believe in nothing." Instead, Bazarov ended up talking about medicine, homeopathy, and botany. It turned out that Madame Odintsov hadn’t been idle during her time alone; she had read many excellent books and spoke beautifully in Russian. She tried to shift the conversation to music, but when she saw Bazarov didn’t appreciate art, she smoothly redirected it back to botany, even though Arkady was just about to discuss the importance of national melodies. Madame Odintsov treated him like a younger brother, valuing his good nature and youthful simplicity—and that was all. For over three hours, they maintained a lively conversation, smoothly moving between different topics.

The friends at last got up and began to take leave. Anna Sergyevna looked cordially at them, held out her beautiful, white hand to both, and, after a moment's thought, said with a doubtful but delightful smile. 'If you are not afraid of being dull, gentlemen, come and see me at Nikolskoe.'

The friends finally got up and started to say goodbye. Anna Sergyevna looked at them warmly, extended her beautiful, white hand to both of them, and after thinking for a moment, said with a hesitant but lovely smile, "If you're not worried about being bored, gentlemen, come visit me at Nikolskoe."

'Oh, Anna Sergyevna,' cried Arkady, 'I shall think it the greatness happiness ...'

'Oh, Anna Sergyevna,' Arkady exclaimed, 'I will consider it the greatest happiness ...'

'And you, Monsieur Bazarov?'

'And you, Mr. Bazarov?'

Bazarov only bowed, and a last surprise was in store for Arkady; he noticed that his friend was blushing.

Bazarov just nodded, and one last surprise awaited Arkady; he noticed that his friend was blushing.

'Well?' he said to him in the street; 'are you still of the same opinion—that she's ...'

'Well?' he said to him on the street; 'are you still thinking that she's ...'

'Who can tell? See how correct she is!' retorted Bazarov; and after a brief pause he added, 'She's a perfect grand-duchess, a royal personage. She only needs a train on behind, and a crown on her head.'

'Who knows? Look how right she is!' Bazarov shot back; and after a moment, he continued, 'She's a total grand duchess, a royal figure. All she needs is a train behind her and a crown on her head.'

'Our grand-duchesses don't talk Russian like that,' remarked Arkady.

"Our grand duchesses don't speak Russian like that," Arkady commented.

'She's seen ups and downs, my dear boy; she's known what it is to be hard up!'

'She's experienced the highs and lows, my dear boy; she knows what it's like to be struggling!'

'Any way, she's charming,' observed Arkady.

'Anyway, she's charming,' said Arkady.

'What a magnificent body!' pursued Bazarov. 'Shouldn't I like to see it on the dissecting-table.'

'What a gorgeous body!' Bazarov continued. 'I would love to see it on the dissection table.'

'Hush, for mercy's sake, Yevgeny! that's beyond everything.'

'Hush, for goodness' sake, Yevgeny! That's too much.'

'Well, don't get angry, you baby. I meant it's first-rate. We must go to stay with her.'

'Well, don’t get mad, you baby. I meant it’s excellent. We have to go stay with her.'

'When?'

'When?'

'Well, why not the day after to-morrow. What is there to do here? Drink champagne with Kukshina. Listen to your cousin, the Liberal dignitary?... Let's be off the day after to-morrow. By the way, too—my father's little place is not far from there. This Nikolskoe's on the S—— road, isn't it?'

'Well, why not the day after tomorrow? What’s there to do here? Drink champagne with Kukshina? Listen to your cousin, the Liberal bigwig? Let's head out the day after tomorrow. By the way, my father's little place isn't far from there. This Nikolskoe is on the S—— road, right?'

'Yes.'

Yes.

'Optime, why hesitate? leave that to fools and prigs! I say, what a splendid body!'

'Optime, why wait? That’s for fools and snobs! I say, what a fantastic body!'

Three days later the two friends were driving along the road to Nikolskoe. The day was bright, and not too hot, and the sleek posting-horses trotted smartly along, switching their tied and plaited tails. Arkady looked at the road, and not knowing why, he smiled.

Three days later, the two friends were driving along the road to Nikolskoe. The day was bright and not too hot, and the sleek horses trotted smartly along, flicking their tied and braided tails. Arkady looked at the road and, without knowing why, smiled.

'Congratulate me,' cried Bazarov suddenly, 'to-day's the 22nd of June, my guardian angel's day. Let's see how he will watch over me. To-day they expect me home,' he added, dropping his voice.... 'Well, they can go on expecting.... What does it matter!'

'Congrats to me,' Bazarov exclaimed suddenly, 'today’s the 22nd of June, my guardian angel's day. Let's see how he’ll look out for me. Today they’re expecting me home,' he added, lowering his voice.... 'Well, they can keep waiting.... What does it matter!'





CHAPTER XVI


The country-house in which Anna Sergyevna lived stood on an exposed hill at no great distance from a yellow stone church with a green roof, white columns, and a fresco over the principal entrance representing the 'Resurrection of Christ' in the 'Italian' style. Sprawling in the foreground of the picture was a swarthy warrior in a helmet, specially conspicuous for his rotund contours. Behind the church a long village stretched in two rows, with chimneys peeping out here and there above the thatched roofs. The manor-house was built in the same style as the church, the style known among us as that of Alexander; the house too was painted yellow, and had a green roof, and white columns, and a pediment with an escutcheon on it. The architect had designed both buildings with the approval of the deceased Odintsov, who could not endure—as he expressed it—idle and arbitrary innovations. The house was enclosed on both sides by the dark trees of an old garden; an avenue of lopped pines led up to the entrance.

The country house where Anna Sergyevna lived was on an open hill not far from a yellow stone church with a green roof, white columns, and a mural above the main entrance depicting the 'Resurrection of Christ' in the 'Italian' style. In the foreground of the mural was a dark-skinned warrior in a helmet, notably round in shape. Behind the church was a long village arranged in two rows, with chimneys poking out here and there above the thatched roofs. The manor house was built in the same style as the church, known among us as the Alexander style; the house was also painted yellow, had a green roof, white columns, and a pediment with a coat of arms on it. The architect had designed both buildings with the approval of the late Odintsov, who couldn’t stand—as he put it—useless and arbitrary changes. The house was surrounded on both sides by the dark trees of an old garden; a pathway of pruned pines led up to the entrance.

Our friends were met in the hall by two tall footmen in livery; one of them at once ran for the steward. The steward, a stout man in a black dress coat, promptly appeared and led the visitors by a staircase covered with rugs to a special room, in which two bedsteads were already prepared for them with all necessaries for the toilet. It was clear that order reigned supreme in the house; everything was clean, everywhere there was a peculiar delicate fragrance, just as there is in the reception rooms of ministers.

Our friends were greeted in the hallway by two tall footmen in uniforms; one of them immediately went to get the steward. The steward, a heavyset man in a black coat, soon showed up and led the guests up a staircase covered with rugs to a special room, where two beds were already set up with all the toiletries they would need. It was obvious that everything was in perfect order in the house; everything was clean, and there was a unique, light fragrance in the air, just like in the reception rooms of government officials.

'Anna Sergyevna asks you to come to her in half-an-hour,' the steward announced; 'will there be orders to give meanwhile?'

'Anna Sergyevna wants you to come to her in half an hour,' the steward announced. 'Are there any instructions to give in the meantime?'

'No orders,' answered Bazarov; 'perhaps you will be so good as to trouble yourself to bring me a glass of vodka.'

'No orders,' replied Bazarov; 'maybe you could do me a favor and bring me a glass of vodka.'

'Yes, sir,' said the steward, looking in some perplexity, and he withdrew, his boots creaking as he walked.

'Yes, sir,' said the steward, looking a bit confused, and he walked away, his boots creaking.

'What grand genre!' remarked Bazarov. 'That's what it's called in your set, isn't it? She's a grand-duchess, and that's all about it.'

'What great genre!' Bazarov said. 'That's what you all call it, right? She's a grand duchess, and that's all there is to it.'

'A nice grand-duchess,' retorted Arkady, 'at the very first meeting she invited such great aristocrats as you and me to stay with her.'

'A lovely grand duchess,' replied Arkady, 'at our very first meeting, she invited such high-profile aristocrats like you and me to stay with her.'

'Especially me, a future doctor, and a doctor's son, and a village sexton's grandson.... You know, I suppose, I'm the grandson of a sexton? Like the great Speransky,' added Bazarov after a brief pause, contracting his lips. 'At any rate she likes to be comfortable; oh, doesn't she, this lady! Oughtn't we to put on evening dress?'

'Especially me, a future doctor, the son of a doctor, and the grandson of a village sexton.... You know, I guess I'm the grandson of a sexton? Just like the great Speransky,' Bazarov added after a short pause, pursing his lips. 'Anyway, she likes to be comfortable; oh, doesn't she, this lady! Shouldn't we wear evening dress?'

Arkady only shrugged his shoulders ... but he too was conscious of a little nervousness.

Arkady just shrugged his shoulders ... but he also felt a bit nervous.

Half-an-hour later Bazarov and Arkady went together into the drawing-room. It was a large lofty room, furnished rather luxuriously but without particularly good taste. Heavy expensive furniture stood in the ordinary stiff arrangement along the walls, which were covered with cinnamon-coloured paper with gold flowers on it; Odintsov had ordered the furniture from Moscow through a friend and agent of his, a spirit merchant. Over a sofa in the centre of one wall hung a portrait of a faded light-haired man—and it seemed to look with displeasure at the visitors. 'It must be the late lamented,' Bazarov whispered to Arkady, and turning up his nose, he added, 'Hadn't we better bolt ...?' But at that instant the lady of the house entered. She wore a light barège dress; her hair smoothly combed back behind her ears gave a girlish expression to her pure and fresh face.

Half an hour later, Bazarov and Arkady walked into the living room together. It was a large, high-ceilinged space, furnished quite lavishly but not particularly tastefully. Heavy, expensive furniture was arranged in a standard, stiff way along the walls, which were covered in cinnamon-colored wallpaper with gold flowers. Odintsov had ordered the furniture from Moscow through a friend and agent of his, a liquor seller. Above a sofa on one wall hung a portrait of a faded light-haired man that seemed to frown at the visitors. "It must be the late lamented," Bazarov whispered to Arkady, and wrinkling his nose, he added, "Shouldn't we just leave...?" But just then, the lady of the house walked in. She wore a light barège dress, and her hair was smoothly pulled back behind her ears, giving her pure and fresh face a girlish look.

'Thank you for keeping your promise,' she began. 'You must stay a little while with me; it's really not bad here. I will introduce you to my sister; she plays the piano well. That is a matter of indifference to you, Monsieur Bazarov; but you, I think, Monsieur Kirsanov, are fond of music. Besides my sister I have an old aunt living with me, and one of our neighbours comes in sometimes to play cards; that makes up all our circle. And now let us sit down.'

'Thanks for keeping your promise,' she started. 'You should stay a bit longer with me; it's actually not bad here. I'll introduce you to my sister; she plays the piano really well. That might not matter to you, Monsieur Bazarov, but I think you, Monsieur Kirsanov, enjoy music. Besides my sister, I have an old aunt living with me, and one of our neighbors sometimes drops by to play cards; that’s our whole group. And now, let’s sit down.'

Madame Odintsov delivered all this little speech with peculiar precision, as though she had learned it by heart; then she turned to Arkady. It appeared that her mother had known Arkady's mother, and had even been her confidante in her love for Nikolai Petrovitch. Arkady began talking with great warmth of his dead mother; while Bazarov fell to turning over albums. 'What a tame cat I'm getting!' he was thinking to himself.

Madame Odintsov delivered her little speech with such precision, it felt like she had memorized it; then she turned to Arkady. It turned out that her mother had known Arkady's mother and had even been her confidante in her love for Nikolai Petrovitch. Arkady began to speak fondly about his deceased mother, while Bazarov started flipping through albums. 'What a boring situation I'm in!' he thought to himself.

A beautiful greyhound with a blue collar on, ran into the drawing-room, tapping on the floor with his paws, and after him entered a girl of eighteen, black-haired and dark-skinned, with a rather round but pleasing face, and small dark eyes. In her hands she held a basket filled with flowers.

A stunning greyhound wearing a blue collar ran into the living room, tapping its paws on the floor, followed by an eighteen-year-old girl with black hair and dark skin. She had a round but attractive face and small dark eyes. In her hands, she held a basket full of flowers.

'This is my Katya,' said Madame Odintsov, indicating her with a motion of her head. Katya made a slight curtsey, placed herself beside her sister, and began picking out flowers. The greyhound, whose name was Fifi, went up to both of the visitors, in turn wagging his tail, and thrusting his cold nose into their hands.

'This is my Katya,' said Madame Odintsov, gesturing with her head. Katya gave a little curtsy, sat down next to her sister, and started picking flowers. The greyhound, named Fifi, approached both visitors, wagging his tail and nudging their hands with his cold nose.

'Did you pick all that yourself?' asked Madame Odintsov.

'Did you gather all that by yourself?' asked Madame Odintsov.

'Yes,' answered Katya.

"Yeah," Katya replied.

'Is auntie coming to tea?'

'Is auntie coming for tea?'

'Yes.'

Yes.

When Katya spoke, she had a very charming smile, sweet, timid, and candid, and looked up from under her eyebrows with a sort of humorous severity. Everything about her was still young and undeveloped; the voice, and the bloom on her whole face, and the rosy hands, with white palms, and the rather narrow shoulders.... She was constantly blushing and getting out of breath.

When Katya spoke, she had a charming smile—sweet, shy, and honest—and looked up from under her eyebrows with a kind of funny seriousness. Everything about her was still young and not fully developed; her voice, the glow on her face, her rosy hands with pale palms, and her somewhat narrow shoulders... She was always blushing and getting out of breath.

Madame Odintsov turned to Bazarov. 'You are looking at pictures from politeness, Yevgeny Vassilyitch,' she began. That does not interest you. You had better come nearer to us, and let us have a discussion about something.'

Madame Odintsov turned to Bazarov. "You're just looking at the pictures out of politeness, Yevgeny Vassilyitch," she started. "That doesn’t really interest you. You should come closer to us, and let’s talk about something."

Bazarov went closer. 'What subject have you decided upon for discussion?' he said.

Bazarov moved closer. "What topic have you chosen for discussion?" he asked.

'What you like. I warn you, I am dreadfully argumentative.'

'What you like. I warn you, I can be really argumentative.'

'You?'

'You?'

'Yes. That seems to surprise you. Why?'

'Yeah. That seems to catch you off guard. Why?'

'Because, as far as I can judge, you have a calm, cool character, and one must be impulsive to be argumentative.'

'Because, from what I can tell, you have a calm, composed personality, and you need to be impulsive to be argumentative.'

'How can you have had time to understand me so soon? In the first place, I am impatient and obstinate—you should ask Katya; and secondly, I am very easily carried away.'

'How could you possibly understand me so quickly? First of all, I can be really impatient and stubborn—you should ask Katya; and on top of that, I get swept up in things really easily.'

Bazarov looked at Anna Sergyevna. 'Perhaps; you must know best. And so you are inclined for a discussion—by all means. I was looking through the views of the Saxon mountains in your album, and you remarked that that couldn't interest me. You said so, because you suppose me to have no feeling for art, and as a fact I haven't any; but these views might be interesting to me from a geological standpoint, for the formation of the mountains, for instance.'

Bazarov looked at Anna Sergyevna. “Maybe; you know best. So, you’re open to a discussion—sure thing. I was going through the pictures of the Saxon mountains in your album, and you mentioned that they wouldn’t interest me. You said that because you think I have no appreciation for art, and honestly, I don’t; but these views might interest me from a geological perspective, like the formation of the mountains, for example.”

'Excuse me; but as a geologist, you would sooner have recourse to a book, to a special work on the subject, and not to a drawing.'

'Excuse me, but as a geologist, you'd be more likely to refer to a book, a specific work on the topic, rather than a drawing.'

'The drawing shows me at a glance what would be spread over ten pages in a book.'

The drawing gives me a quick overview of what would take up ten pages in a book.

Anna Sergyevna was silent for a little.

Anna Sergyevna was quiet for a moment.

'And so you haven't the least artistic feeling?' she observed, putting her elbow on the table, and by that very action bringing her face nearer to Bazarov. 'How can you get on without it?'

'So you really don’t have any artistic feeling at all?' she remarked, resting her elbow on the table, which brought her face closer to Bazarov. 'How do you manage without it?'

'Why, what is it wanted for, may I ask?'

'Why, what is it needed for, if I may ask?'

'Well, at least to enable one to study and understand men.'

'Well, at least to help one study and understand people.'

Bazarov smiled. 'In the first place, experience of life does that; and in the second, I assure you, studying separate individuals is not worth the trouble. All people are like one another, in soul as in body; each of us has brain, spleen, heart, and lungs made alike; and the so-called moral qualities are the same in all; the slight variations are of no importance. A single human specimen is sufficient to judge of all by. People are like trees in a forest; no botanist would think of studying each individual birch-tree.'

Bazarov smiled. "First of all, that's just how life experience works; and secondly, I can assure you, examining individual people isn’t worth the effort. Everyone is similar, both in body and in spirit; we all have brains, spleens, hearts, and lungs that are basically the same. The so-called moral qualities are the same in all of us too; the minor differences don’t really matter. One person is enough to understand all of humanity. People are like trees in a forest; no botanist would bother studying each individual birch tree."

Katya, who was arranging the flowers, one at a time in a leisurely fashion, lifted her eyes to Bazarov with a puzzled look, and meeting his rapid and careless glance, she crimsoned up to her ears. Anna Sergyevna shook her head.

Katya, who was casually arranging the flowers one by one, looked up at Bazarov with a confused expression, and when she caught his quick and indifferent gaze, she blushed deeply. Anna Sergyevna shook her head.

'The trees in a forest,' she repeated. 'Then according to you there is no difference between the stupid and the clever person, between the good-natured and ill-natured?'

'The trees in a forest,' she repeated. 'So, according to you, there’s no difference between a stupid person and a clever one, or between someone who's good-natured and someone who's not?'

'No, there is a difference, just as between the sick and the healthy. The lungs of a consumptive patient are not in the same condition as yours and mine, though they are made on the same plan. We know approximately what physical diseases come from; moral diseases come from bad education, from all the nonsense people's heads are stuffed with from childhood up, from the defective state of society; in short, reform society, and there will be no diseases.'

'No, there is a difference, just like between the sick and the healthy. The lungs of a person with tuberculosis aren’t in the same condition as yours and mine, even though they are built the same way. We have a general idea of what causes physical diseases; moral diseases stem from poor education, from all the nonsense people are filled with from childhood onward, from the flawed state of society; in short, fix society, and there will be no diseases.'

Bazarov said all this with an air, as though he were all the while thinking to himself, 'Believe me or not, as you like, it's all one to me!' He slowly passed his fingers over his whiskers, while his eyes strayed about the room.

Bazarov said all this with a vibe, as if he were thinking to himself the whole time, 'Believe me or not, I don't care!' He slowly ran his fingers over his whiskers while his eyes wandered around the room.

'And you conclude,' observed Anna Sergyevna, 'that when society is reformed, there will be no stupid nor wicked people?'

'And you think,' Anna Sergyevna pointed out, 'that when society is reformed, there won't be any stupid or wicked people?'

'At any rate, in a proper organisation of society, it will be absolutely the same whether a man is stupid or clever, wicked or good.'

'In a well-organized society, it won't matter at all if a person is stupid or smart, evil or kind.'

'Yes, I understand; they will all have the same spleen.'

'Yes, I get it; they'll all have the same resentment.'

'Precisely so, madam.'

'Exactly, ma'am.'

Madame Odintsov turned to Arkady. 'And what is your opinion, Arkady Nikolaevitch?'

Madame Odintsov turned to Arkady. 'And what do you think, Arkady Nikolaevitch?'

'I agree with Yevgeny,' he answered.

'I agree with Yevgeny,' he said.

Katya looked up at him from under her eyelids.

Katya glanced up at him from beneath her eyelids.

'You amaze me, gentlemen,' commented Madame Odintsov, 'but we will have more talk together. But now I hear my aunt coming to tea; we must spare her.'

'You impress me, gentlemen,' said Madame Odintsov, 'but we will talk more later. Right now, I hear my aunt coming for tea; we should let her through.'

Anna Sergyevna's aunt, Princess H——, a thin little woman with a pinched-up face, drawn together like a fist, and staring ill-natured-looking eyes under a grey front, came in, and, scarcely bowing to the guests, she dropped into a wide velvet covered arm-chair, upon which no one but herself was privileged to sit. Katya put a footstool under her feet; the old lady did not thank her, did not even look at her, only her hands shook under the yellow shawl, which almost covered her feeble body. The Princess liked yellow; her cap, too, had bright yellow ribbons.

Anna Sergyevna's aunt, Princess H——, a tiny woman with a pinched face that looked like a fist, and mean-looking eyes peering from beneath a grey front, walked in, barely acknowledging the guests with a bow before sinking into a wide velvet-covered armchair that only she was allowed to use. Katya placed a footstool under her feet; the old lady didn’t thank her or even glance at her; her hands just trembled beneath the yellow shawl that nearly draped over her frail body. The Princess had a preference for yellow; her cap also featured bright yellow ribbons.

'How have you slept, aunt?' inquired Madame Odintsov, raising her voice.

'How did you sleep, Aunt?' asked Madame Odintsov, raising her voice.

'That dog in here again,' the old lady muttered in reply, and noticing Fifi was making two hesitating steps in her direction, she cried, 'Ss——ss!'

'That dog is in here again,' the old lady muttered in response, and noticing Fifi was taking two hesitant steps toward her, she exclaimed, 'Ss——ss!'

Katya called Fifi and opened the door for him.

Katya called Fifi and let him in.

Fifi rushed out delighted, in the expectation of being taken out for a walk; but when he was left alone outside the door, he began scratching and whining. The princess scowled. Katya was about to go out....

Fifi rushed out happily, excited about the chance to go for a walk; but when he was left alone outside the door, he started scratching and whining. The princess frowned. Katya was about to go out...

'I expect tea is ready,' said Madame Odintsov.

'I think the tea is ready,' said Madame Odintsov.

'Come gentlemen; aunt, will you go in to tea?'

'Come on, gentlemen; Aunt, are you ready to go in for tea?'

The princess got up from her chair without speaking and led the way out of the drawing-room. They all followed her in to the dining-room. A little page in livery drew back, with a scraping sound, from the table, an arm-chair covered with cushions, devoted to the princess's use; she sank into it; Katya in pouring out the tea handed her first a cup emblazoned with a heraldic crest. The old lady put some honey in her cup (she considered it both sinful and extravagant to drink tea with sugar in it, though she never spent a farthing herself on anything), and suddenly asked in a hoarse voice, 'And what does Prince Ivan write?'

The princess got up from her chair without saying anything and led the way out of the drawing room. Everyone followed her into the dining room. A young page in uniform moved aside with a scraping sound from the table, making way for an armchair cushioned for the princess's use; she sank into it. As Katya poured the tea, she handed her a cup decorated with a family crest. The old lady added some honey to her cup (she thought it was both sinful and wasteful to drink tea with sugar, even though she never spent a penny on anything herself), and suddenly asked in a hoarse voice, "What does Prince Ivan write?"

No one made her any reply. Bazarov and Arkady soon guessed that they paid no attention to her though they treated her respectfully.

No one responded to her. Bazarov and Arkady quickly realized that they were being ignored, even though they treated her with respect.

'Because of her grand family,' thought Bazarov....

'Because of her wealthy family,' thought Bazarov....

After tea, Anna Sergyevna suggested they should go out for a walk; but it began to rain a little, and the whole party, with the exception of the princess, returned to the drawing-room. The neighbour, the devoted card-player, arrived; his name was Porfiry Platonitch, a stoutish, greyish man with short, spindly legs, very polite and ready to be amused. Anna Sergyevna, who still talked principally with Bazarov, asked him whether he'd like to try a contest with them in the old-fashioned way at preference? Bazarov assented, saying 'that he ought to prepare himself beforehand for the duties awaiting him as a country doctor.'

After tea, Anna Sergyevna suggested they go for a walk; but it started to rain a bit, and the whole group, except for the princess, went back to the drawing-room. The neighbor, an avid card player named Porfiry Platonitch, arrived. He was a slightly heavyset, gray-haired man with short, skinny legs, very polite and eager to have some fun. Anna Sergyevna, who was still mainly talking to Bazarov, asked him if he wanted to challenge them to a game of preference in the traditional way. Bazarov agreed, saying he needed to get ready for the responsibilities that awaited him as a country doctor.

'You must be careful,' observed Anna Sergyevna; 'Porfiry Platonitch and I will beat you. And you, Katya,' she added, 'play something to Arkady Nikolaevitch; he is fond of music, and we can listen, too.'

'You need to be careful,' Anna Sergyevna said. 'Porfiry Platonitch and I will beat you. And you, Katya,' she added, 'play something for Arkady Nikolaevitch; he loves music, and we can listen, too.'

Katya went unwillingly to the piano; and Arkady, though he certainly was fond of music, unwillingly followed her; it seemed to him that Madame Odintsov was sending him away, and already, like every young man at his age, he felt a vague and oppressive emotion surging up in his heart, like the forebodings of love. Katya raised the top of the piano, and not looking at Arkady, she said in a low voice—

Katya reluctantly approached the piano, and Arkady, even though he liked music, followed her just as unwillingly. He felt like Madame Odintsov was pushing him away, and like any young man his age, he experienced a confusing and heavy feeling welling up in his heart, similar to the early signs of love. Katya lifted the lid of the piano and, without looking at Arkady, said in a soft voice—

'What am I to play you?'

'What should I play for you?'

'What you like,' answered Arkady indifferently.

'Whatever you like,' Arkady replied casually.

'What sort of music do you like best?' repeated Katya, without changing her attitude.

'What kind of music do you like the most?' Katya repeated, keeping her stance the same.

'Classical,' Arkady answered in the same tone of voice.

'Classical,' Arkady replied in the same tone.

'Do you like Mozart?'

'Do you enjoy Mozart?'

'Yes, I like Mozart.'

'Yeah, I like Mozart.'

Katya pulled out Mozart's Sonata-Fantasia in C minor. She played very well, though rather over correctly and precisely. She sat upright and immovable, her eyes fixed on the notes, and her lips tightly compressed, only at the end of the sonata her face glowed, her hair came loose, and a little lock fell on to her dark brow.

Katya took out Mozart's Sonata-Fantasia in C minor. She played it really well, but a bit too accurately and precisely. She sat up straight and still, her eyes locked on the music, her lips pressed tightly together. Only at the end of the sonata did her face light up, her hair came undone, and a small strand fell onto her dark forehead.

Arkady was particularly struck by the last part of the sonata, the part in which, in the midst of the bewitching gaiety of the careless melody, the pangs of such mournful, almost tragic suffering, suddenly break in.... But the ideas stirred in him by Mozart's music had no reference to Katya. Looking at her, he simply thought, 'Well, that young lady doesn't play badly, and she's not bad-looking either.'

Arkady was especially moved by the final section of the sonata, where, amid the enchanting cheerfulness of the carefree melody, the aches of deep, almost tragic sorrow suddenly emerge.... But the feelings stirred in him by Mozart's music had nothing to do with Katya. As he looked at her, he thought, 'Well, she plays pretty well, and she's not unattractive either.'

When she had finished the sonata, Katya without taking her hands from the keys, asked, 'Is that enough?' Arkady declared that he could not venture to trouble her again, and began talking to her about Mozart; he asked her whether she had chosen that sonata herself, or some one had recommended it to her. But Katya answered him in monosyllables; she withdrew into herself, went back into her shell. When this happened to her, she did not very quickly come out again; her face even assumed at such times an obstinate, almost stupid expression. She was not exactly shy, but diffident, and rather overawed by her sister, who had educated her, and who had no suspicion of the fact. Arkady was reduced at last to calling Fifi to him, and with an affable smile patting him on the head to give himself an appearance of being at home.

When she finished playing the sonata, Katya, still with her hands on the keys, asked, "Is that enough?" Arkady said he couldn’t bother her again and started talking about Mozart. He asked if she had picked that sonata herself or if someone had suggested it to her. But Katya responded in short answers; she retreated into herself and closed off. When this happened, it took her a while to come out again; her face would often take on a stubborn, almost blank expression during those times. She wasn’t exactly shy, but she felt unsure of herself and a bit intimidated by her sister, who had raised her and had no idea of this. Eventually, Arkady resorted to calling Fifi over and, with a friendly smile, patted him on the head to make it look like he felt at home.

Katya set to work again upon her flowers.

Katya got back to work on her flowers.

Bazarov meanwhile was losing and losing. Anna Sergyevna played cards in masterly fashion; Porfiry Platonitch, too, could hold his own in the game. Bazarov lost a sum which, though trifling in itself, was not altogether pleasant for him. At supper Anna Sergyevna again turned the conversation on botany.

Bazarov was losing more and more. Anna Sergyevna played cards like a pro; Porfiry Platonitch was also decent at the game. Bazarov lost an amount that, while small, wasn’t exactly pleasant for him. At dinner, Anna Sergyevna brought up botany again.

'We will go for a walk to-morrow morning,' she said to him; 'I want you to teach me the Latin names of the wild flowers and their species.'

'We're going for a walk tomorrow morning,' she said to him; 'I want you to teach me the Latin names of the wildflowers and their species.'

'What use are the Latin names to you?' asked Bazarov.

'What are the Latin names good for to you?' asked Bazarov.

'Order is needed in everything,' she answered.

'We need order in everything,' she replied.

'What an exquisite woman Anna Sergyevna is!' cried Arkady, when he was alone with his friend in the room assigned to them.

'What an amazing woman Anna Sergyevna is!' exclaimed Arkady, when he was alone with his friend in the room they were given.

'Yes,' answered Bazarov, 'a female with brains. Yes, and she's seen life too.'

'Yeah,' Bazarov replied, 'a smart woman. And she's experienced life as well.'

'In what sense do you mean that, Yevgeny Vassilyitch?'

'What do you mean by that, Yevgeny Vassilyitch?'

'In a good sense, a good sense, my dear friend, Arkady Nikolaevitch! I'm convinced she manages her estate capitally too. But what's splendid is not her, but her sister.'

'In a good way, a good way, my dear friend, Arkady Nikolaevitch! I’m sure she runs her estate wonderfully as well. But what’s truly impressive isn’t her, but her sister.'

'What, that little dark thing?'

'What, that tiny dark thing?'

'Yes, that little dark thing. She now is fresh and untouched, and shy and silent, and anything you like. She's worth educating and developing. You might make something fine out of her; but the other's—a stale loaf.'

'Yes, that little dark thing. She's now fresh and untouched, shy and silent, and anything you want her to be. She's worth educating and developing. You could create something amazing with her; but the other one’s a stale loaf.'

Arkady made no reply to Bazarov, and each of them got into bed with rather singular thoughts in his head.

Arkady didn't respond to Bazarov, and both of them went to bed with some pretty unusual thoughts running through their minds.

Anna Sergyevna, too, thought of her guests that evening. She liked Bazarov for the absence of gallantry in him, and even for his sharply defined views. She found in him something new, which she had not chanced to meet before, and she was curious.

Anna Sergyevna also thought about her guests that evening. She appreciated Bazarov for not being overly gallant and even for his strong opinions. She discovered something new in him that she hadn't encountered before, and she was intrigued.

Anna Sergyevna was a rather strange creature. Having no prejudices of any kind, having no strong convictions even, she never gave way or went out of her way for anything. She had seen many things very clearly; she had been interested in many things, but nothing had completely satisfied her; indeed, she hardly desired complete satisfaction. Her intellect was at the same time inquiring and indifferent; her doubts were never soothed to forgetfulness, and they never grew strong enough to distract her. Had she not been rich and independent, she would perhaps have thrown herself into the struggle, and have known passion. But life was easy for her, though she was bored at times, and she went on passing day after day with deliberation, never in a hurry, placid, and only rarely disturbed. Dreams sometimes danced in rainbow colours before her eyes even, but she breathed more freely when they died away, and did not regret them. Her imagination indeed overstepped the limits of what is reckoned permissible by conventional morality; but even then her blood flowed as quietly as ever in her fascinatingly graceful, tranquil body. Sometimes coming out of her fragrant bath all warm and enervated, she would fall to musing on the nothingness of life, the sorrow, the labour, the malice of it.... Her soul would be filled with sudden daring, and would flow with generous ardour, but a draught would blow from a half-closed window, and Anna Sergyevna would shrink into herself, and feel plaintive and almost angry, and there was only one thing she cared for at that instant—to get away from that horrid draught.

Anna Sergyevna was a pretty unusual person. She had no biases of any kind, and even lacked strong beliefs, so she never compromised or went out of her way for anything. She had a clear view of many things, was curious about a lot, but nothing ever truly satisfied her; in fact, she barely even wanted complete satisfaction. Her intellect was both inquisitive and indifferent; her doubts never faded into forgetfulness, nor did they become strong enough to distract her. If she hadn’t been wealthy and independent, she might have dove into the struggle and experienced passion. But life was easy for her, even though she sometimes felt bored, so she continued to spend her days methodically, never rushed, calm, and only occasionally unsettled. Sometimes, dreams would colorful dance in front of her, but she felt a sense of relief when they faded away and did not miss them. Her imagination certainly crossed the boundaries of what was considered acceptable by societal norms; yet even then, her blood flowed as steadily as ever in her elegantly graceful, serene body. Occasionally, after stepping out of her fragrant bath all warm and relaxed, she would ponder the emptiness of life, the sorrow, the toil, the cruelty of it all... Her soul would ignite with sudden boldness and flow with generous passion, but a draft from a partially open window would sweep through, causing Anna Sergyevna to withdraw into herself, feeling sad and almost angry, and in that moment, the only thing she cared about was escaping that unpleasant draft.

Like all women who have not succeeded in loving, she wanted something, without herself knowing what. Strictly speaking, she wanted nothing; but it seemed to her that she wanted everything. She could hardly endure the late Odintsov (she had married him from prudential motives, though probably she would not have consented to become his wife if she had not considered him a good sort of man), and had conceived a secret repugnance for all men, whom she could only figure to herself as slovenly, heavy, drowsy, and feebly importunate creatures. Once, somewhere abroad, she had met a handsome young Swede, with a chivalrous expression, with honest blue eyes under an open brow; he had made a powerful impression on her, but it had not prevented her from going back to Russia.

Like all women who have struggled to find love, she craved something, though she couldn't identify what it was. To be accurate, she wanted nothing; yet it felt like she desired everything. She could barely tolerate the late Odintsov (she had married him out of practicality, though she probably wouldn't have agreed to be his wife if she hadn't thought he was a decent guy), and she had developed a quiet dislike for all men, whom she could only envision as messy, clumsy, dull, and weakly bothersome. Once, while traveling abroad, she met a handsome young Swede with a noble expression and honest blue eyes beneath a broad forehead; he left a strong impression on her, but that didn't stop her from returning to Russia.

'A strange man this doctor!' she thought as she lay in her luxurious bed on lace pillows under a light silk coverlet.... Anna Sergyevna had inherited from her father a little of his inclination for splendour. She had fondly loved her sinful but good-natured father, and he had idolised her, used to joke with her in a friendly way as though she were an equal, and to confide in her fully, to ask her advice. Her mother she scarcely remembered.

'A strange man, this doctor!' she thought as she lay in her luxurious bed on lace pillows under a lightweight silk cover. Anna Sergyevna had inherited a bit of her father's love for splendor. She had fondly loved her flawed but good-hearted father, and he had idolized her, joking with her in a friendly manner as if she were his equal, confiding in her completely, and seeking her advice. She could barely remember her mother.

'This doctor is a strange man!' she repeated to herself. She stretched, smiled, clasped her hands behind her head, then ran her eyes over two pages of a stupid French novel, dropped the book—and fell asleep, all pure and cold, in her pure and fragrant linen.

'This doctor is a weird guy!' she thought to herself. She stretched, smiled, clasped her hands behind her head, then scanned two pages of a boring French novel, tossed the book aside—and fell asleep, all clean and fresh, in her crisp and fragrant sheets.

The following morning Anna Sergyevna went off botanising with Bazarov directly after lunch, and returned just before dinner; Arkady did not go off anywhere, and spent about an hour with Katya. He was not bored with her; she offered of herself to repeat the sonata of the day before; but when Madame Odintsov came back at last, when he caught sight of her, he felt an instantaneous pang at his heart. She came through the garden with a rather tired step; her cheeks were glowing and her eyes shining more brightly than usual under her round straw hat. She was twirling in her fingers the thin stalk of a wildflower, a light mantle had slipped down to her elbows, and the wide gray ribbons of her hat were clinging to her bosom. Bazarov walked behind her, self-confident and careless as usual, but the expression of his face, cheerful and even friendly as it was, did not please Arkady. Muttering between his teeth, 'Good-morning!' Bazarov went away to his room, while Madame Odintsov shook Arkady's hand abstractedly, and also walked past him.

The next morning, Anna Sergyevna went botanizing with Bazarov right after lunch and returned just before dinner. Arkady stayed back and spent about an hour with Katya. He wasn't bored with her; she wanted to play the sonata from the day before again. But when Madame Odintsov finally came back, he felt an instant pang in his heart when he saw her. She walked through the garden with a bit of fatigue in her step; her cheeks were flushed and her eyes shone brighter than usual under her round straw hat. She was twirling a thin wildflower stem between her fingers, a light shawl slipped down to her elbows, and the wide gray ribbons of her hat were resting against her chest. Bazarov followed behind her, as self-assured and careless as ever, but the cheerful and even friendly look on his face didn’t sit well with Arkady. Muttering “Good morning” under his breath, Bazarov headed to his room, while Madame Odintsov shook Arkady's hand absently and also walked past him.

'Good-morning!' thought Arkady ... 'As though we had not seen each other already to-day!'

'Good morning!' thought Arkady ... 'As if we haven't seen each other already today!'





CHAPTER XVII


Time, it is well known, sometimes flies like a bird, sometimes crawls like a worm; but man is wont to be particularly happy when he does not even notice whether it passes quickly or slowly. It was in that way Arkady and Bazarov spent a fortnight at Madame Odintsov's. The good order she had established in her house and in her life partly contributed to this result. She adhered strictly to this order herself, and forced others to submit to it. Everything during the day was done at a fixed time. In the morning, precisely at eight o'clock, all the party assembled for tea; from morning-tea till lunch-time every one did what he pleased, the hostess herself was engaged with her bailiff (the estate was on the rent-system), her steward, and her head housekeeper. Before dinner the party met again for conversation or reading; the evening was devoted to walking, cards, and music; at half-past ten Anna Sergyevna retired to her own room, gave her orders for the following day, and went to bed. Bazarov did not like this measured, somewhat ostentatious punctuality in daily life, 'like moving along rails,' he pronounced it to be; the footmen in livery, the decorous stewards, offended his democratic sentiments. He declared that if one went so far, one might as well dine in the English style at once—in tail-coats and white ties. He once spoke plainly upon the subject to Anna Sergyevna. Her attitude was such that no one hesitated to speak his mind freely before her. She heard him out; and then her comment was, 'From your point of view, you are right—and perhaps, in that respect, I am too much of a lady; but there's no living in the country without order, one would be devoured by ennui,' and she continued to go her own way. Bazarov grumbled, but the very reason life was so easy for him and Arkady at Madame Odintsov's was that everything in the house 'moved on rails.' For all that, a change had taken place in both the young men since the first days of their stay at Nikolskoe. Bazarov, in whom Anna Sergyevna was obviously interested, though she seldom agreed with him, began to show signs of an unrest, unprecedented in him; he was easily put out of temper, and unwilling to talk, he looked irritated, and could not sit still in one place, just as though he were possessed by some secret longing; while Arkady, who had made up his mind conclusively that he was in love with Madame Odintsov, had begun to yield to a gentle melancholy. This melancholy did not, however, prevent him from becoming friendly with Katya; it even impelled him to get into friendly, affectionate terms with her. 'She does not appreciate me? So be it!... But here is a good creature, who does not repulse me,' he thought, and his heart again knew the sweetness of magnanimous emotions. Katya vaguely realised that he was seeking a sort of consolation in her company, and did not deny him or herself the innocent pleasure of a half-shy, half-confidential friendship. They did not talk to each other in Anna Sergyevna's presence; Katya always shrank into herself under her sister's sharp eyes; while Arkady, as befits a man in love, could pay attention to nothing else when near the object of his passion; but he was happy with Katya alone. He was conscious that he did not possess the power to interest Madame Odintsov; he was shy and at a loss when he was left alone with her, and she did not know what to say to him, he was too young for her. With Katya, on the other hand, Arkady felt at home; he treated her condescendingly, encouraged her to express the impressions made on her by music, reading novels, verses, and other such trifles, without noticing or realising that these trifles were what interested him too. Katya, on her side, did not try to drive away melancholy. Arkady was at his ease with Katya, Madame Odintsov with Bazarov, and thus it usually came to pass that the two couples, after being a little while together, went off on their separate ways, especially during the walks. Katya adored nature, and Arkady loved it, though he did not dare to acknowledge it; Madame Odintsov was, like Bazarov, rather indifferent to the beauties of nature. The almost continual separation of the two friends was not without its consequences; the relations between them began to change. Bazarov gave up talking to Arkady about Madame Odintsov, gave up even abusing her 'aristocratic ways'; Katya, it is true, he praised as before, and only advised him to restrain her sentimental tendencies, but his praises were hurried, his advice dry, and in general he talked less to Arkady than before ... he seemed to avoid him, seemed ill at ease with him.

Time, as we all know, sometimes flies by like a bird and sometimes drags on like a worm; but people tend to be happiest when they don’t even notice whether it’s going fast or slow. That’s how Arkady and Bazarov spent two weeks at Madame Odintsov’s. The good order she had set up in her home and life partly contributed to this. She stuck to this order herself and made sure others followed it. Everything was done at a set time. In the morning, precisely at eight o'clock, everyone gathered for tea; from morning tea until lunch, everyone did as they pleased while the hostess dealt with her bailiff (the estate operated on a rent system), her steward, and her head housekeeper. Before dinner, the group met again for conversation or reading; the evening was for walks, cards, and music; at half-past ten, Anna Sergyevna would retire to her room, give orders for the next day, and go to bed. Bazarov didn’t like this strict, somewhat showy punctuality in daily life, calling it 'like moving along rails'; the footmen in uniforms and the proper stewards irritated his democratic sensibilities. He declared that if things went this way, they might as well dine in English style—with tailcoats and white ties. He once spoke plainly about it to Anna Sergyevna. Her response was such that no one hesitated to speak openly around her. She listened to him, and then her reply was, 'From your perspective, you’re right—and maybe, in that sense, I am too much of a lady; but you can’t live in the country without order, or else you’d be consumed by boredom,' and she continued on her path. Bazarov complained, but the very reason life was so easy for him and Arkady at Madame Odintsov’s was that everything in the house ‘ran on rails.' Despite that, both young men had changed since their first days at Nikolskoe. Bazarov, who Anna Sergyevna was clearly interested in—even if she rarely agreed with him—began to display a sense of unease unprecedented in him; he was easily annoyed, reluctant to talk, looked irritated, and couldn’t sit still, as if he were driven by some hidden desire; while Arkady, who had convinced himself that he was in love with Madame Odintsov, began to succumb to a gentle sadness. However, this sadness didn’t stop him from becoming friends with Katya; it even pushed him to develop a warm, affectionate relationship with her. 'She does not appreciate me? So be it!... But here’s someone who genuinely accepts me,' he thought, and his heart once again felt the sweetness of noble emotions. Katya vaguely sensed that he was seeking some solace in her company and didn’t deny herself or him the innocent pleasure of a half-shy, half-confidential friendship. They didn’t speak to each other in Anna Sergyevna’s presence; Katya always shrank under her sister’s sharp gaze; meanwhile, Arkady, as a man in love does, could focus on nothing else when near the object of his affection; but he felt happy only with Katya. He realized he didn’t have the ability to interest Madame Odintsov; he felt shy and awkward when left alone with her, and she didn’t know what to say to him, as he was too young for her. On the other hand, with Katya, Arkady felt at ease; he treated her condescendingly and encouraged her to share her thoughts on music, novels, poetry, and other such trivial things, without noticing or realizing that these trivial matters interested him too. Katya, for her part, didn’t try to drive away her own sadness. Arkady was at ease with Katya, Madame Odintsov with Bazarov, and so it often happened that the two couples, after spending some time together, went their separate ways, especially during walks. Katya loved nature, and although Arkady loved it too, he didn’t dare admit it; Madame Odintsov was, like Bazarov, rather indifferent to the beauty of nature. The almost constant separation of the two friends began to change their relationship. Bazarov stopped discussing Madame Odintsov with Arkady, even refraining from criticizing her 'aristocratic ways'; he still praised Katya as before and only advised Arkady to temper her sentimental tendencies, but his praises were rushed, his advice dry, and he generally spoke to Arkady less than before... he seemed to avoid him, as if he felt uncomfortable around him.

Arkady observed it all, but he kept his observations to himself.

Arkady saw everything, but he didn't share his thoughts.

The real cause of all this 'newness' was the feeling inspired in Bazarov by Madame Odintsov, a feeling which tortured and maddened him, and which he would at once have denied, with scornful laughter and cynical abuse, if any one had ever so remotely hinted at the possibility of what was taking place in him. Bazarov had a great love for women and for feminine beauty; but love in the ideal, or, as he expressed it, romantic sense, he called lunacy, unpardonable imbecility; he regarded chivalrous sentiments as something of the nature of deformity or disease, and had more than once expressed his wonder that Toggenburg and all the minnesingers and troubadours had not been put into a lunatic asylum. 'If a woman takes your fancy,' he used to say, 'try and gain your end; but if you can't—well, turn your back on her—there are lots of good fish in the sea.' Madame Odintsov had taken his fancy; the rumours about her, the freedom and independence of her ideas, her unmistakable liking for him, all seemed to be in his favour, but he soon saw that with her he would not 'gain his ends,' and to turn his back on her he found, to his own bewilderment, beyond his power. His blood was on fire directly if he merely thought of her; he could easily have mastered his blood, but something else was taking root in him, something he had never admitted, at which he had always jeered, at which all his pride revolted. In his conversations with Anna Sergyevna he expressed more strongly than ever his calm contempt for everything idealistic; but when he was alone, with indignation he recognised idealism in himself. Then he would set off to the forest and walk with long strides about it, smashing the twigs that came in his way, and cursing under his breath both her and himself; or he would get into the hay-loft in the barn, and, obstinately closing his eyes, try to force himself to sleep, in which, of course, he did not always succeed. Suddenly his fancy would bring before him those chaste hands twining one day about his neck, those proud lips responding to his kisses, those intellectual eyes dwelling with tenderness—yes, with tenderness—on his, and his head went round, and he forgot himself for an instant, till indignation boiled up in him again. He caught himself in all sorts of 'shameful' thoughts, as though he were driven on by a devil mocking him. Sometimes he fancied that there was a change taking place in Madame Odintsov too; that there were signs in the expression of her face of something special; that, perhaps ... but at that point he would stamp, or grind his teeth, and clench his fists.

The real reason for all this 'newness' was the feeling stirred in Bazarov by Madame Odintsov, a feeling that tortured and drove him crazy, and which he would have immediately denied with scornful laughter and sarcastic insults if anyone had even slightly suggested what was happening inside him. Bazarov had a deep appreciation for women and feminine beauty; however, he dismissed love in an idealistic or romantic sense as madness, an unforgivable foolishness. He saw chivalrous sentiments as a kind of deformity or illness and had often wondered why Toggenburg and all the minnesingers and troubadours hadn't been sent to a mental institution. "If a woman catches your eye," he would say, "try to achieve your goal; but if you can’t—well, just forget her—there are plenty of other fish in the sea." Madame Odintsov had indeed caught his eye; the rumors about her, her free and independent thoughts, her clear affection for him—all of it seemed to work in his favor. But he soon realized that with her he would not "achieve his goals," and turning his back on her proved, to his own surprise, impossible. His blood would heat up just at the thought of her; he could have easily controlled his anger, but something else was taking root in him, something he had never acknowledged, something he had always ridiculed, which made him recoil in disgust. In his chats with Anna Sergeyevna, he strongly conveyed his calm disdain for everything idealistic; yet when he was alone, he indignantly recognized idealism within himself. Then he would head out to the forest and stride back and forth, crushing the twigs in his path and muttering curses at both her and himself; or he would climb into the hayloft of the barn and stubbornly close his eyes, trying to force sleep upon himself, though he didn't always succeed. Suddenly, his imagination would bring to mind those pure hands wrapping around his neck one day, those proud lips responding to his kisses, those intelligent eyes gazing tenderly—yes, tenderly—at him, and his head would spin, causing him to forget himself for a moment, until indignation flared back up inside him. He caught himself having all sorts of 'shameful' thoughts, as if he were being driven by a mocking devil. Sometimes he imagined that Madame Odintsov was changing too; that there were signs in the expression on her face of something special; that, perhaps... but just then he would stamp his foot, or grind his teeth, and clench his fists.

Meanwhile Bazarov was not altogether mistaken. He had struck Madame Odintsov's imagination; he interested her, she thought a great deal about him. In his absence, she was not dull, she was not impatient for his coming, but she always grew more lively on his appearance; she liked to be left alone with him, and she liked talking to him, even when he irritated her or offended her taste, her refined habits. She was, as it were, eager at once to sound him and to analyse herself.

Meanwhile, Bazarov was not completely wrong. He had caught Madame Odintsov's attention; he intrigued her, and she thought a lot about him. When he wasn't there, she wasn't bored, and she didn't rush his return, but she always became more lively when he showed up; she enjoyed being alone with him and liked talking to him, even when he annoyed her or clashed with her refined tastes and habits. She was, in a way, eager to probe him and examine her own feelings.

One day walking in the garden with her, he suddenly announced, in a surly voice, that he intended going to his father's place very soon.... She turned white, as though something had given her a pang, and such a pang, that she wondered and pondered long after, what could be the meaning of it. Bazarov had spoken of his departure with no idea of putting her to the test, of seeing what would come of it; he never 'fabricated.' On the morning of that day he had an interview with his father's bailiff, who had taken care of him when he was a child, Timofeitch. This Timofeitch, a little old man of much experience and astuteness, with faded yellow hair, a weather-beaten red face, and tiny tear-drops in his shrunken eyes, unexpectedly appeared before Bazarov, in his shortish overcoat of stout greyish-blue cloth, girt with a strip of leather, and in tarred boots.

One day while walking in the garden with her, he suddenly said, in a grumpy tone, that he planned to visit his father's place very soon.... She turned pale, as if something had struck her, and it was such a shock that she spent a long time afterward wondering what it could mean. Bazarov had mentioned his departure without any intention of testing her or seeing how she'd react; he never 'made things up.' That morning, he had met with his father's bailiff, who had looked after him as a child, Timofeitch. This Timofeitch, a small old man with a lot of experience and shrewdness, had faded yellow hair, a weathered red face, and tiny teardrops in his sunken eyes, and he unexpectedly appeared before Bazarov in his somewhat short overcoat made of sturdy grayish-blue fabric, cinched with a leather strap, and in tarred boots.

'Hullo, old man; how are you?' cried Bazarov.

'Hellо, man; how are you?' shouted Bazarov.

'How do you do, Yevgeny Vassilyitch?' began the little old man, and he smiled with delight, so that his whole face was all at once covered with wrinkles.

'How's it going, Yevgeny Vassilyitch?' started the little old man, and he smiled with joy, making his whole face instantly fill with wrinkles.

'What have you come for? They sent for me, eh?'

'What did you come for? They called for me, right?'

'Upon my word, sir, how could we?' mumbled Timofeitch. (He remembered the strict injunctions he had received from his master on starting.) 'We were sent to the town on business, and we'd heard news of your honour, so here we turned off on our way, that's to say—to have a look at your honour ... as if we could think of disturbing you!'

'Honestly, sir, how could we?' Timofeitch mumbled. (He recalled the strict instructions he got from his boss when he set out.) 'We were sent to town for work, and we heard news about you, so we took a detour on our way, just to have a look at you ... as if we would even think about bothering you!'

'Come, don't tell lies!' Bazarov cut him short. 'Is this the road to the town, do you mean to tell me?' Timofeitch hesitated, and made no answer. 'Is my father well?'

'Come on, stop lying!' Bazarov interrupted him. 'Are you really telling me this is the road to town?' Timofeitch hesitated and didn’t respond. 'Is my dad okay?'

'Thank God, yes.'

'Thank goodness, yes.'

'And my mother?'

'What about my mom?'

'Anna Vlasyevna too, glory be to God.'

'Thank God for Anna Vlasyevna.'

'They are expecting me, I suppose?'

'They are expecting me, I guess?'

The little old man held his tiny head on one side.

The little old man tilted his tiny head to one side.

'Ah, Yevgeny Vassilyitch, it makes one's heart ache to see them; it does really.'

'Ah, Yevgeny Vassilyitch, it truly breaks your heart to see them; it really does.'

'Come, all right, all right! shut up! Tell them I'm coming soon.'

'Okay, okay! Just be quiet! Let them know I'm on my way.'

'Yes, sir,' answered Timofeitch, with a sigh.

'Yes, sir,' replied Timofeitch, with a sigh.

As he went out of the house, he pulled his cap down on his head with both hands, clambered into a wretched-looking racing droshky, and went off at a trot, but not in the direction of the town.

As he left the house, he pulled his cap down over his head with both hands, climbed into a shabby-looking racing droshky, and set off at a trot, but not toward the town.

On the evening of the same day, Madame Odintsov was sitting in her own room with Bazarov, while Arkady walked up and down the hall listening to Katya's playing. The princess had gone upstairs to her own room; she could not bear guests as a rule, and 'especially this new riff-raff lot,' as she called them. In the common rooms she only sulked; but she made up for it in her own room by breaking out into such abuse before her maid that the cap danced on her head, wig and all. Madame Odintsov was well aware of all this.

On the evening of the same day, Madame Odintsov was in her room with Bazarov, while Arkady strolled back and forth in the hall, listening to Katya play. The princess had gone upstairs to her own room; she generally couldn't stand having guests, especially "this new crowd," as she referred to them. In the shared spaces, she just sulked; but in her own room, she vented her frustration with such foul language in front of her maid that the maid's cap bobbed on her head, wig and all. Madame Odintsov was fully aware of all this.

'How is it you are proposing to leave us?' she began; 'how about your promise?'

'How are you planning to leave us?' she asked. 'What about your promise?'

Bazarov started. 'What promise?'

Bazarov began. 'What promise?'

'Have you forgotten? You meant to give me some lessons in chemistry.'

'Have you forgotten? You were supposed to give me some chemistry lessons.'

'It can't be helped! My father expects me; I can't loiter any longer. However, you can read Pelouse et Frémy, Notions générales de Chimie; it's a good book, and clearly written. You will find everything you need in it.'

'It can't be helped! My dad is expecting me; I can't hang around any longer. However, you can read Pelouse et Frémy, Notions générales de Chimie; it's a good book and clearly written. You'll find everything you need in it.'

'But do you remember; you assured me a book cannot take the place of ... I've forgotten how you put it, but you know what I mean ... do you remember?'

'But do you remember? You told me a book can't replace ... I've forgotten how you said it, but you know what I mean ... do you remember?'

'It can't be helped!' repeated Bazarov.

'It can't be helped!' Bazarov said again.

'Why go away?' said Madame Odintsov, dropping her voice.

'Why leave?' said Madame Odintsov, lowering her voice.

He glanced at her. Her head had fallen on to the back of her easy-chair, and her arms, bare to the elbow, were folded on her bosom. She seemed paler in the light of the single lamp covered with a perforated paper shade. An ample white gown hid her completely in its soft folds; even the tips of her feet, also crossed, were hardly seen.

He looked at her. Her head had dropped back against the chair, and her arms, bare up to the elbows, were resting on her chest. She appeared paler in the glow of the single lamp with its lacy paper shade. A loose white gown completely covered her in its soft folds; even the tips of her crossed feet were barely visible.

'And why stay?' answered Bazarov.

'And why stay?' Bazarov replied.

Madame Odintsov turned her head slightly. 'You ask why. Have you not enjoyed yourself with me? Or do you suppose you will not be missed here?'

Madame Odintsov turned her head a little. 'You want to know why. Haven't you had a good time with me? Or do you think you won't be missed here?'

'I am sure of it.'

"I'm sure of it."

Madame Odintsov was silent a minute. 'You are wrong in thinking that. But I don't believe you. You could not say that seriously.' Bazarov still sat immovable. 'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, why don't you speak?'

Madame Odintsov was quiet for a moment. 'You're mistaken in thinking that. But I don't believe you. You couldn't say that in a serious way.' Bazarov remained still. 'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, why aren't you talking?'

'Why, what am I to say to you? People are not generally worth being missed, and I less than most.'

'What am I supposed to say to you? People usually aren't worth missing, and I'm probably one of the least.'

'Why so?'

'Why's that?'

'I'm a practical, uninteresting person. I don't know how to talk.'

'I'm a straightforward, dull person. I don't know how to communicate.'

'You are fishing, Yevgeny Vassilyitch.'

'You're fishing, Yevgeny Vassilyitch.'

'That's not a habit of mine. Don't you know yourself that I've nothing in common with the elegant side of life, the side you prize so much?'

'That's not something I usually do. Don’t you realize that I have nothing in common with the glamorous side of life, the side you value so highly?'

Madame Odintsov bit the corner of her handkerchief.

Madame Odintsov bit the edge of her handkerchief.

'You may think what you like, but I shall be dull when you go away.'

'You can think whatever you want, but I’ll be bored when you leave.'

'Arkady will remain,' remarked Bazarov. Madame Odintsov shrugged her shoulders slightly. 'I shall be dull,' she repeated.

'Arkady will stay,' Bazarov said. Madame Odintsov shrugged her shoulders a bit. 'I’ll be bored,' she repeated.

'Really? In any case you will not feel dull for long.'

'Really? Either way, you won’t feel bored for long.'

'What makes you suppose that?'

'What makes you think that?'

'Because you told me yourself that you are only dull when your regular routine is broken in upon. You have ordered your existence with such unimpeachable regularity that there can be no place in it for dulness or sadness ... for any unpleasant emotions.'

'Because you told me yourself that you only feel dull when your usual routine is disrupted. You've structured your life with such impeccable consistency that there's no room for dullness or sadness... for any negative emotions.'

'And do you consider I am so unimpeachable ... that's to say, that I have ordered my life with such regularity?'

'And do you think I am so beyond reproach ... that is to say, that I have organized my life with such regularity?'

'I should think so. Here's an example; in a few minutes it will strike ten, and I know beforehand that you will drive me away.'

'I think that’s true. Here’s an example: in a few minutes it will be ten o’clock, and I already know that you’re going to kick me out.'

'No; I'm not going to drive you away, Yevgeny Vassilyitch. You may stay. Open that window.... I feel half-stifled.'

'No; I'm not going to kick you out, Yevgeny Vassilyitch. You can stay. Open that window... I feel a bit suffocated.'

Bazarov got up and gave a push to the window. It flew up with a loud crash.... He had not expected it to open so easily; besides, his hands were shaking. The soft, dark night looked in to the room with its almost black sky, its faintly rustling trees, and the fresh fragrance of the pure open air.

Bazarov got up and pushed the window open. It flew up with a loud crash.... He hadn't expected it to open so easily; plus, his hands were shaking. The soft, dark night filled the room with its almost black sky, its gently rustling trees, and the fresh scent of the clean open air.

'Draw the blind and sit down,' said Madame Odintsov; 'I want to have a talk with you before you go away. Tell me something about yourself; you never talk about yourself.'

'Draw the blinds and sit down,' said Madame Odintsov; 'I want to chat with you before you leave. Share something about yourself; you never share anything about you.'

'I try to talk to you upon improving subjects, Anna Sergyevna.'

'I try to talk to you about improving topics, Anna Sergyevna.'

'You are very modest.... But I should like to know something about you, about your family, about your father, for whom you are forsaking us.'

'You're really modest.... But I’d like to know more about you, your family, and your father, the one you're leaving us for.'

'Why is she talking like that?' thought Bazarov.

'Why is she talking like that?' Bazarov thought.

'All that's not in the least interesting,' he uttered aloud, 'especially for you; we are obscure people....'

'Everything that's not at all interesting,' he said out loud, 'especially for you; we're just ordinary people....'

'And you regard me as an aristocrat?'

'So you see me as an aristocrat?'

Bazarov lifted his eyes to Madame Odintsov.

Bazarov looked up at Madame Odintsov.

'Yes,' he said, with exaggerated sharpness.

'Yeah,' he said, with exaggerated sharpness.

She smiled. 'I see you know me very little, though you do maintain that all people are alike, and it's not worth while to study them. I will tell you my life some time or other ... but first you tell me yours.'

She smiled. "I can see you don't know me very well, even though you claim that everyone is the same and that it's not worth it to learn about them. I'll share my life story with you someday... but first, you tell me yours."

'I know you very little,' repeated Bazarov. 'Perhaps you are right; perhaps, really, every one is a riddle. You, for instance; you avoid society, you are oppressed by it, and you have invited two students to stay with you. What makes you, with your intellect, with your beauty, live in the country?'

'I hardly know you,' Bazarov said again. 'Maybe you're right; maybe everyone is a mystery. You, for example; you shy away from society, you feel weighed down by it, yet you’ve invited two students to stay with you. What drives someone as smart and beautiful as you to live in the countryside?'

'What? What was it you said?' Madame Odintsov interposed eagerly. 'With my ... beauty?'

'What? What did you say?' Madame Odintsov interjected eagerly. 'About my ... beauty?'

Bazarov scowled. 'Never mind that,' he muttered; 'I meant to say that I don't exactly understand why you have settled in the country?'

Bazarov frowned. 'Forget about that,' he said quietly; 'I just wanted to know why you've decided to live in the countryside?'

'You don't understand it.... But you explain it to yourself in some way?'

'You don't get it.... But you find a way to make sense of it to yourself?'

'Yes ... I assume that you remain continually in the same place because you indulge yourself, because you are very fond of comfort and ease, and very indifferent to everything else.'

'Yes ... I assume that you always stay in the same spot because you pamper yourself, because you really like comfort and relaxation, and you’re pretty indifferent to everything else.'

Madame Odintsov smiled again. 'You would absolutely refuse to believe that I am capable of being carried away by anything?'

Madame Odintsov smiled again. "You really wouldn’t believe that I could be swept away by anything?"

Bazarov glanced at her from under his brows.

Bazarov looked at her from beneath his brows.

'By curiosity, perhaps; but not otherwise.'

'Maybe out of curiosity; but not for any other reason.'

'Really? Well, now I understand why we are such friends; you are just like me, you see.'

'Really? Well, now I get why we are such good friends; you’re just like me, you know.'

'We are such friends ...' Bazarov articulated in a choked voice.

'We're such good friends ...' Bazarov said with a strained voice.

'Yes!... Why, I'd forgotten you wanted to go away.'

'Yes!... Oh, I completely forgot that you wanted to leave.'

Bazarov got up. The lamp burnt dimly in the middle of the dark, luxurious, isolated room; from time to time the blind was shaken, and there flowed in the freshness of the insidious night; there was heard its mysterious whisperings. Madame Odintsov did not move in a single limb; but she was gradually possessed by concealed emotion.

Bazarov got up. The lamp burned softly in the middle of the dark, luxurious, isolated room; occasionally, the blind was shaken, and the coolness of the deceptive night flowed in; its mysterious whispers could be heard. Madame Odintsov didn’t move a muscle; but she was slowly taken over by hidden emotion.

It communicated itself to Bazarov. He was suddenly conscious that he was alone with a young and lovely woman....

It connected with Bazarov. He suddenly realized he was alone with a young and beautiful woman....

'Where are you going?' she said slowly.

'Where are you headed?' she asked slowly.

He answered nothing, and sank into a chair.

He said nothing and slumped into a chair.

'And so you consider me a placid, pampered, spoiled creature,' she went on in the same voice, never taking her eyes off the window. 'While I know so much about myself, that I am unhappy.'

'So you see me as a calm, pampered, spoiled person,' she continued in the same tone, never looking away from the window. 'But I know enough about myself to realize that I'm not happy.'

'You unhappy? What for? Surely you can't attach any importance to idle gossip?'

'Are you unhappy? Why? You can't possibly care about meaningless gossip, can you?'

Madame Odintsov frowned. It annoyed her that he had given such a meaning to her words.

Madame Odintsov frowned. It bothered her that he had interpreted her words that way.

'Such gossip does not affect me, Yevgeny Vassilyitch, and I am too proud to allow it to disturb me. I am unhappy because ... I have no desires, no passion for life. You look at me incredulously; you think that's said by an "aristocrat," who is all in lace, and sitting in a velvet armchair. I don't conceal the fact: I love what you call comfort, and at the same time I have little desire to live. Explain that contradiction as best you can. But all that's romanticism in your eyes.'

'Such gossip doesn’t bother me, Yevgeny Vassilyitch, and I’m too proud to let it unsettle me. I’m unhappy because ... I have no desires, no passion for life. You look at me in disbelief; you think that’s something an "aristocrat" would say, all dressed in lace, sitting in a velvet armchair. I won’t hide it: I enjoy what you call comfort, but at the same time, I have little desire to live. Try to make sense of that contradiction. But you see all that as just romanticism.'

Bazarov shook his head. 'You are in good health, independent, rich; what more would you have? What do you want?'

Bazarov shook his head. 'You're healthy, independent, and wealthy; what more do you want? What do you need?'

'What do I want,' echoed Madame Odintsov, and she sighed, 'I am very tired, I am old, I feel as if I have had a very long life. Yes, I am old,' she added, softly drawing the ends of her lace over her bare arms. Her eyes met Bazarov's eyes, and she faintly blushed. 'Behind me I have already so many memories: my life in Petersburg, wealth, then poverty, then my father's death, marriage, then the inevitable tour in due order.... So many memories, and nothing to remember, and before me, before me—a long, long road, and no goal.... I have no wish to go on.'

'What do I want?' Madame Odintsov echoed, sighing, 'I'm so tired, I’m old, and I feel like I've lived a very long life. Yes, I'm old,' she added, gently brushing her lace over her bare arms. Her eyes met Bazarov's, and she blushed slightly. 'I already have so many memories behind me: my life in Petersburg, wealth, then poverty, then my father's death, marriage, and the inevitable journey that followed.... So many memories, yet nothing significant to hold on to, and ahead of me—there's a long, endless road, and no destination.... I don’t want to continue.'

'Are you so disillusioned?' queried Bazarov.

"Are you really that disillusioned?" asked Bazarov.

'No, but I am dissatisfied,' Madame Odintsov replied, dwelling on each syllable. 'I think if I could interest myself strongly in something....'

'No, but I’m not satisfied,' Madame Odintsov replied, pausing on each syllable. 'I feel like if I could really get into something....'

'You want to fall in love,' Bazarov interrupted her, 'and you can't love; that's where your unhappiness lies.'

'You want to fall in love,' Bazarov interrupted her, 'but you can't truly love; that's the source of your unhappiness.'

Madame Odintsov began to examine the sleeve of her lace.

Madame Odintsov started to look over the sleeve of her lace.

'Is it true I can't love?' she said.

'Is it true that I can't love?' she asked.

'I should say not! Only I was wrong in calling that an unhappiness. On the contrary, any one's more to be pitied when such a mischance befalls him.'

'I definitely disagree! I was wrong to call that an unhappiness. In fact, anyone deserves more pity when something like that happens to them.'

'Mischance, what?'

"Mischance, what now?"

'Falling in love.'

'Falling in love.'

'And how do you come to know that?'

'And how did you find that out?'

'By hearsay,' answered Bazarov angrily.

"By rumor," answered Bazarov angrily.

'You're flirting,' he thought; 'you're bored, and teasing me for want of something to do, while I ...' His heart really seemed as though it were being torn to pieces.

'You're flirting,' he thought; 'you're bored and just messing with me because you have nothing else to do, while I ...' His heart really felt like it was being torn apart.

'Besides, you are perhaps too exacting,' he said, bending his whole frame forward and playing with the fringe of the chair.

'Besides, you might be a bit too demanding,' he said, leaning forward and fiddling with the fringe of the chair.

'Perhaps. My idea is everything or nothing. A life for a life. Take mine, give up thine, and that without regret or turning back. Or else better have nothing.'

'Maybe. My belief is all or nothing. A life for a life. Take mine, give up yours, and do that without regret or looking back. Otherwise, it's better to have nothing.'

'Well?' observed Bazarov; 'that's fair terms, and I'm surprised that so far you ... have not found what you wanted.'

'Well?' said Bazarov. 'Those are reasonable terms, and I'm surprised that so far you ... haven't found what you were looking for.'

'And do you think it would be easy to give oneself up wholly to anything whatever?'

'And do you think it would be easy to completely surrender to anything at all?'

'Not easy, if you begin reflecting, waiting and attaching value to yourself, prizing yourself, I mean; but to give oneself up without reflection is very easy.'

'It's not easy if you start to think, wait, and value yourself, like truly appreciating who you are; but just giving yourself up without thinking is really easy.'

'How can one help prizing oneself? If I am of no value, who could need my devotion?'

'How can I avoid valuing myself? If I'm not worth anything, who would want my devotion?'

'That's not my affair; that's the other's business to discover what is my value. The chief thing is to be able to devote oneself.'

'That's not my concern; it's up to others to find out my worth. The main thing is to be able to commit oneself.'

Madame Odintsov bent forward from the back of her chair. 'You speak,' she began, 'as though you had experienced all that.'

Madame Odintsov leaned forward from the back of her chair. "You talk," she started, "as if you’ve been through all that."

'It happened to come up, Anna Sergyevna; all that, as you know, is not in my line.'

'It just came up, Anna Sergyevna; all that, as you know, isn't my area of expertise.'

'But you could devote yourself?'

'So, could you commit yourself?'

'I don't know. I shouldn't like to boast.'

'I don't know. I wouldn't want to brag.'

Madame Odintsov said nothing, and Bazarov was mute. The sounds of the piano floated up to them from the drawing-room.

Madame Odintsov said nothing, and Bazarov was silent. The sounds of the piano drifted up to them from the living room.

'How is it Katya is playing so late?' observed Madame Odintsov.

'Why is Katya playing so late?' Madame Odintsov remarked.

Bazarov got up. 'Yes, it is really late now; it's time for you to go to bed.'

Bazarov stood up. 'Yeah, it's really late now; you should get some sleep.'

'Wait a little; why are you in a hurry?... I want to say one word to you.'

'Hold on a sec; why are you rushing?... I just want to say something to you.'

'What is it?'

'What’s that?'

'Wait a little,' whispered Madame Odintsov. Her eyes rested on Bazarov; it seemed as though she were examining him attentively.

'Wait a moment,' whispered Madame Odintsov. Her eyes were fixed on Bazarov; it looked like she was studying him closely.

He walked across the room, then suddenly went up to her, hurriedly said 'Good-bye,' squeezed her hand so that she almost screamed, and was gone. She raised her crushed fingers to her lips, breathed on them, and suddenly, impulsively getting up from her low chair, she moved with rapid steps towards the door, as though she wished to bring Bazarov back.... A maid came into the room with a decanter on a silver tray. Madame Odintsov stood still, told her she could go, and sat down again, and again sank into thought. Her hair slipped loose and fell in a dark coil down her shoulders. Long after the lamp was still burning in Anna Sergyevna's room, and for long she stayed without moving, only from time to time chafing her hands, which ached a little from the cold of the night.

He walked across the room, then suddenly approached her, hurriedly saying, 'Good-bye,' and squeezed her hand so tight that she almost screamed, and then he was gone. She brought her crushed fingers to her lips, breathed on them, and suddenly, impulsively getting up from her low chair, she moved quickly toward the door, as if she wanted to bring Bazarov back.... A maid entered the room with a decanter on a silver tray. Madame Odintsov stood still, told her she could leave, sat down again, and fell back into thought. Her hair slipped loose and fell in a dark coil down her shoulders. Long after, the lamp continued to burn in Anna Sergyevna's room, and she remained still for a long time, only occasionally rubbing her hands, which ached a bit from the cold of the night.

Bazarov went back two hours later to his bed-room with his boots wet with dew, dishevelled and ill-humoured. He found Arkady at the writing-table with a book in his hands, his coat buttoned up to the throat.

Bazarov returned to his bedroom two hours later with his boots soaked from dew, looking messy and in a bad mood. He found Arkady at the writing desk, holding a book, his coat buttoned all the way up to his neck.

'You're not in bed yet?' he said, in a tone, it seemed, of annoyance.

'You're not in bed yet?' he said, sounding annoyed.

'You stopped a long while with Anna Sergyevna this evening,' remarked Arkady, not answering him.

'You were with Anna Sergyevna for quite a while this evening,' Arkady said, not responding to him.

'Yes, I stopped with her all the while you were playing the piano with Katya Sergyevna.'

'Yeah, I stayed with her the whole time you were playing the piano with Katya Sergyevna.'

'I did not play ...' Arkady began, and he stopped. He felt the tears were coming into his eyes, and he did not like to cry before his sarcastic friend.

'I didn't play ...' Arkady started, but he paused. He could feel tears welling up in his eyes, and he didn't want to cry in front of his sarcastic friend.





CHAPTER XVIII


The following morning when Madame Odintsov came down to morning tea, Bazarov sat a long while bending over his cup, then suddenly he glanced up at her.... She turned to him as though he had struck her a blow, and he fancied that her face was a little paler since the night before. She quickly went off to her own room, and did not appear till lunch. It rained from early morning; there was no possibility of going for a walk. The whole company assembled in the drawing-room. Arkady took up the new number of a journal and began reading it aloud. The princess, as was her habit, tried to express her amazement in her face, as though he were doing something improper, then glared angrily at him; but he paid no attention to her.

The next morning, when Madame Odintsov came down for morning tea, Bazarov sat for a long time, looking down at his cup, then suddenly looked up at her. She reacted as if he had hit her, and he thought her face looked a little paler than the night before. She quickly left for her room and didn’t come back until lunch. It had been raining since early morning, so there was no chance to go out for a walk. Everyone gathered in the drawing-room. Arkady picked up the latest issue of a magazine and started reading it aloud. The princess, as usual, tried to show her shock on her face, as if he were doing something wrong, then glared at him angrily; but he ignored her.

'Yevgeny Vassilyitch' said Anna Sergyevna, 'come to my room.... I want to ask you.... You mentioned a textbook yesterday ...'

'Yevgeny Vassilyitch,' said Anna Sergyevna, 'come to my room.... I want to ask you.... You mentioned a textbook yesterday ...'

She got up and went to the door. The princess looked round with an expression that seemed to say, 'Look at me; see how shocked I am!' and again glared at Arkady; but he raised his voice, and exchanging glances with Katya, near whom he was sitting, he went on reading.

She got up and walked to the door. The princess looked around with an expression that seemed to say, 'Look at me; see how shocked I am!' and glared at Arkady again; but he raised his voice, and exchanging glances with Katya, who was sitting nearby, he continued reading.

Madame Odintsov went with rapid steps to her study. Bazarov followed her quickly, not raising his eyes, and only with his ears catching the delicate swish and rustle of her silk gown gliding before him. Madame Odintsov sank into the same easy-chair in which she had sat the previous evening, and Bazarov took up the same position as before.

Madame Odintsov walked briskly to her study. Bazarov followed closely behind, not looking up, only able to hear the soft swish and rustle of her silk dress moving ahead of him. Madame Odintsov settled into the same comfy chair she had sat in the night before, and Bazarov took the same position as before.

'What was the name of that book?' she began, after a brief silence.

'What was the name of that book?' she asked, after a brief pause.

'Pelouse et Frémy, Notions générales,' answered Bazarov. 'I might though recommend you also Ganot, Traité élémentaire de physique éxpérimentale. In that book the illustrations are clearer, and in general it's a text-book.'

'Pelouse and Frémy, General Concepts, replied Bazarov. 'But I might also suggest Ganot, Elementary Treatise on Experimental Physics. That book has clearer illustrations, and overall, it's a better textbook.'

Madame Odintsov stretched out her hand. 'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, I beg your pardon, but I didn't invite you in here to discuss text-books. I wanted to continue our conversation of last night. You went away so suddenly.... It will not bore you ...'

Madame Odintsov reached out her hand. 'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, I'm sorry, but I didn't bring you in here to talk about textbooks. I wanted to pick up our conversation from last night. You left so abruptly... It won't be boring for you...'

'I am at your service, Anna Sergyevna. But what were we talking about last night?'

'I’m here for you, Anna Sergyevna. But what were we discussing last night?'

Madame Odintsov flung a sidelong glance at Bazarov.

Madame Odintsov shot a sideways look at Bazarov.

'We were talking of happiness, I believe. I told you about myself. By the way, I mentioned the word "happiness." Tell me why it is that even when we are enjoying music, for instance, or a fine evening, or a conversation with sympathetic people, it all seems an intimation of some measureless happiness existing apart somewhere rather than actual happiness—such, I mean, as we ourselves are in possession of? Why is it? Or perhaps you have no feeling like that?'

'We were talking about happiness, I think. I told you about myself. By the way, I mentioned the word "happiness." Can you tell me why it is that even when we’re enjoying music, a nice evening, or a conversation with people we connect with, it all feels like a hint of some boundless happiness that exists somewhere else, instead of the happiness we actually have? Why is that? Or maybe you don’t feel that way?'

'You know the saying, "Happiness is where we are not,"' replied Bazarov; 'besides, you told me yesterday you are discontented. I certainly never have such ideas come into my head.'

'You know the saying, "Happiness is where we are not,"' replied Bazarov; 'besides, you told me yesterday that you're unhappy. I definitely never think that way.'

'Perhaps they seem ridiculous to you?'

'Maybe they seem silly to you?'

'No; but they don't come into my head.'

'No; but they don’t come to mind.'

'Really? Do you know, I should very much like to know what you do think about?'

'Really? You know, I’d really like to know what you’re thinking about?'

'What? I don't understand.'

'What? I don't get it.'

'Listen; I have long wanted to speak openly to you. There's no need to tell you—you are conscious of it yourself—that you are not an ordinary man; you are still young—all life is before you. What are you preparing yourself for? What future is awaiting you? I mean to say—what object do you want to attain? What are you going forward to? What is in your heart? in short, who are you? What are you?'

'Listen, I've wanted to talk to you honestly for a while now. You already know it, but I'll say it: you're not an average person; you're still young—all of life is ahead of you. What are you getting ready for? What future awaits you? I want to know—what goal do you want to achieve? What are you striving for? What's in your heart? In short, who are you? What are you?'

'You surprise me, Anna Sergyevna. You are aware that I am studying natural science, and who I ...'

'You surprise me, Anna Sergyevna. You know I'm studying natural science, and who I ...'

'Well, who are you?'

'So, who are you?'

'I have explained to you already that I am going to be a district doctor.'

'I already told you that I'm going to be a district doctor.'

Anna Sergyevna made a movement of impatience.

Anna huffed in annoyance.

'What do you say that for? You don't believe it yourself. Arkady might answer me in that way, but not you.'

'What do you say that for? You don’t even believe it yourself. Arkady might respond to me like that, but not you.'

'Why, in what is Arkady ...'

'Why, in what is Arkady ...'

'Stop! Is it possible you could content yourself with such a humble career, and aren't you always maintaining yourself that you don't believe in medicine? You—with your ambition—a district doctor! You answer me like that to put me off, because you have no confidence in me. But, do you know, Yevgeny Vassilyitch, that I could understand you; I have been poor myself, and ambitious, like you; I have been perhaps through the same trials as you.'

'Stop! Could you really be happy with such a modest job, especially since you keep saying you don’t believe in medicine? You—with your ambitions—a district doctor! You're just saying that to brush me off because you don't trust me. But do you know, Yevgeny Vassilyitch, that I can relate to you? I’ve been poor and ambitious, just like you; I’ve probably gone through the same struggles as you.'

'That is all very well, Anna Sergyevna, but you must pardon me for ... I am not in the habit of talking freely about myself at any time as a rule, and between you and me there is such a gulf ...'

'That’s all fine, Anna Sergyevna, but you have to forgive me for ... I generally don’t talk openly about myself at any time, and between you and me, there’s such a divide ...'

'What sort of gulf? You mean to tell me again that I am an aristocrat? No more of that, Yevgeny Vassilyitch; I thought I had proved to you ...'

'What kind of divide are you talking about? Are you really saying again that I’m an aristocrat? Enough of that, Yevgeny Vassilyitch; I thought I had shown you...'

'And even apart from that,' broke in Bazarov, 'what could induce one to talk and think about the future, which for the most part does not depend on us? If a chance turns up of doing something—so much the better; and if it doesn't turn up—at least one will be glad one didn't gossip idly about it beforehand.'

'And even aside from that,' interrupted Bazarov, 'what would make someone want to talk and think about the future, which for the most part is out of our control? If an opportunity comes up to do something—great; and if it doesn't—at least you won't regret having wasted time thinking about it in advance.'

'You call a friendly conversation idle gossip?... Or perhaps you consider me as a woman unworthy of your confidence? I know you despise us all.'

'You think a friendly chat is just idle gossip?... Or do you see me as a woman not deserving of your trust? I know you look down on all of us.'

'I don't despise you, Anna Sergyevna, and you know that.'

'I don't hate you, Anna Sergyevna, and you know that.'

'No, I don't know anything ... but let us suppose so. I understand your disinclination to talk of your future career; but as to what is taking place within you now ...'

'No, I don't know anything ... but let's say I do. I get why you don't want to discuss your future career; but when it comes to what's going on inside you right now ...'

'Taking place!' repeated Bazarov, 'as though I were some sort of government or society! In any case, it is utterly uninteresting; and besides, can a man always speak of everything that "takes place" in him?'

'Taking place!' repeated Bazarov, 'as if I were some kind of government or society! Anyway, it's completely uninteresting; and besides, can a person really talk about everything that "takes place" inside him?'

'Why, I don't see why you can't speak freely of everything you have in your heart.'

'Honestly, I don't understand why you can't openly share everything you're feeling.'

'Can you?' asked Bazarov.

"Can you?" asked Bazarov.

'Yes,' answered Anna Sergyevna, after a brief hesitation.

'Yeah,' replied Anna Sergyevna, after a moment's hesitation.

Bazarov bowed his head. 'You are more fortunate than I am.'

Bazarov lowered his head. "You're luckier than I am."

Anna Sergyevna looked at him questioningly. 'As you please,' she went on, 'but still something tells me that we have not come together for nothing; that we shall be great friends. I am sure this—what should I say, constraint, reticence in you will vanish at last.'

Anna Sergyevna looked at him with curiosity. "Whatever you want," she continued, "but I still feel like there's a reason we’ve met; that we’re going to be great friends. I’m sure this—what should I call it, your awkwardness or hesitance—will eventually go away."

'So you have noticed reticence ... as you expressed it ... constraint?'

'So you've noticed hesitation ... as you put it ... restriction?'

'Yes.'

Yes.

Bazarov got up and went to the window. 'And would you like to know the reason of this reticence? Would you like to know what is passing within me?'

Bazarov stood up and walked to the window. "And do you want to know why I'm holding back? Do you want to know what's going on inside me?"

'Yes,' repeated Madame Odintsov, with a sort of dread she did not at the time understand.

'Yes,' repeated Madame Odintsov, feeling a kind of dread she didn’t quite understand at the moment.

'And you will not be angry?'

'So you won't be mad?'

'No.'

'No.'

'No?' Bazarov was standing with his back to her. 'Let me tell you then that I love you like a fool, like a madman.... There, you've forced it out of me.'

'No?' Bazarov stood with his back to her. 'Let me tell you then that I love you like an idiot, like a crazy person.... There, you've made me say it.'

Madame Odintsov held both hands out before her; but Bazarov was leaning with his forehead pressed against the window pane. He breathed hard; his whole body was visibly trembling. But it was not the tremor of youthful timidity, not the sweet alarm of the first declaration that possessed him; it was passion struggling in him, strong and painful—passion not unlike hatred, and perhaps akin to it.... Madame Odintsov felt both afraid and sorry for him.

Madame Odintsov held out both her hands; meanwhile, Bazarov pressed his forehead against the window. He was breathing heavily, his whole body visibly shaking. But it wasn't the nervousness of youth or the sweet anxiety of a first confession he felt; it was a powerful, painful passion—one that was similar to hatred, maybe even connected to it.... Madame Odintsov felt a mix of fear and pity for him.

'Yevgeny Vassilyitch!' she said, and there was the ring of unconscious tenderness in her voice.

'Yevgeny Vassilyitch!' she said, and there was a hint of unintentional affection in her voice.

He turned quickly, flung a searching look on her, and snatching both her hands, he drew her suddenly to his breast.

He turned quickly, shot a searching glance at her, and grabbing both her hands, he pulled her suddenly to his chest.

She did not at once free herself from his embrace, but an instant later, she was standing far away in a corner, and looking from there at Bazarov. He rushed at her ...

She didn't immediately pull away from his embrace, but a moment later, she was standing in a corner, looking at Bazarov from there. He rushed towards her...

'You have misunderstood me,' she whispered hurriedly, in alarm. It seemed if he had made another step she would have screamed.... Bazarov bit his lips, and went out.

'You've misunderstood me,' she whispered quickly, panicking. It seemed that if he took another step, she would have screamed.... Bazarov bit his lips and left.

Half-an-hour after, a maid gave Anna Sergyevna a note from Bazarov; it consisted simply of one line: 'Am I to go to-day, or can I stop till to-morrow?'

Half an hour later, a maid handed Anna Sergyevna a note from Bazarov; it contained just one line: 'Should I leave today, or can I stay until tomorrow?'

'Why should you go? I did not understand you—you did not understand me,' Anna Sergyevna answered him, but to herself she thought: 'I did not understand myself either.'

'Why should you go? I didn't get you—you didn't get me,' Anna Sergyevna replied to him, but to herself she thought: 'I didn't get myself either.'

She did not show herself till dinner-time, and kept walking to and fro in her room, stopping sometimes at the window, sometimes at the looking-glass, and slowly rubbing her handkerchief over her neck, on which she still seemed to feel a burning spot. She asked herself what had induced her to 'force' Bazarov's words, his confidence, and whether she had suspected nothing ... 'I am to blame,' she decided aloud, 'but I could not have foreseen this.' She fell to musing, and blushed crimson, remembering Bazarov's almost animal face when he had rushed at her....

She didn't show up until dinner time, pacing back and forth in her room, stopping occasionally at the window and sometimes at the mirror, slowly rubbing her handkerchief over her neck, where she still felt a burning sensation. She wondered what had made her 'force' Bazarov's words and his trust, and whether she had been totally oblivious... 'I'm at fault,' she said out loud, 'but I couldn't have anticipated this.' She began to think deeply and blushed bright red at the memory of Bazarov's almost primal expression when he had come at her...

'Oh?' she uttered suddenly aloud, and she stopped short and shook back her curls.... She caught sight of herself in the glass; her head thrown back, with a mysterious smile on the half-closed, half-opened eyes and lips, told her, it seemed, in a flash something at which she herself was confused....

'Oh?' she said suddenly, stopping in her tracks and shaking out her curls. She caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror; her head tilted back, a mysterious smile on her half-closed, half-opened eyes and lips seemed to reveal something that left her feeling puzzled.

'No,' she made up her mind at last. 'God knows what it would lead to; he couldn't be played with; peace is anyway the best thing in the world.'

'No,' she decided at last. 'Who knows what it could lead to; he can't be messed with; peace is really the best thing in the world.'

Her peace of mind was not shaken; but she felt gloomy, and even shed a few tears once though she could not have said why—certainly not for the insult done her. She did not feel insulted; she was more inclined to feel guilty. Under the influence of various vague emotions, the sense of life passing by, the desire of novelty, she had forced herself to go up to a certain point, forced herself to look behind herself, and had seen behind her not even an abyss, but what was empty ... or revolting.

Her peace of mind wasn’t disturbed; but she felt down and even cried a little, though she couldn't really say why—certainly not because she felt insulted. She didn’t feel insulted; she was more likely to feel guilty. Influenced by a mix of vague emotions, the feeling of life moving on, and a desire for something new, she had pushed herself to take a certain step, made herself look back, and what she saw wasn’t even a void, but something empty... or disgusting.





CHAPTER XIX


Great as was Madame Odintsov's self-control, and superior as she was to every kind of prejudice, she felt awkward when she went into the dining-room to dinner. The meal went off fairly successfully, however. Porfiry Platonovitch made his appearance and told various anecdotes; he had just come back from the town. Among other things, he informed them that the governor had ordered his secretaries on special commissions to wear spurs, in case he might send them off anywhere for greater speed on horseback. Arkady talked in an undertone to Katya, and diplomatically attended to the princess's wants. Bazarov maintained a grim and obstinate silence. Madame Odintsov looked at him twice, not stealthily, but straight in the face, which was bilious and forbidding, with downcast eyes, and contemptuous determination stamped on every feature, and thought: 'No ... no ... no.' ... After dinner, she went with the whole company into the garden, and seeing that Bazarov wanted to speak to her, she took a few steps to one side and stopped. He went up to her, but even then did not raise his eyes, and said hoarsely—

As self-controlled as Madame Odintsov was, and as above all types of prejudice as she prided herself, she still felt uncomfortable when she walked into the dining room for dinner. The meal actually went relatively well, though. Porfiry Platonovitch showed up and shared various stories; he had just returned from town. Among other things, he mentioned that the governor had ordered his secretaries on special assignments to wear spurs, just in case he might send them off somewhere quickly on horseback. Arkady spoke quietly to Katya and carefully attended to the princess's needs. Bazarov remained silent and stubbornly brooding. Madame Odintsov glanced at him twice, not sneakily but directly into his face, which looked sickly and unwelcoming, with downcast eyes and a look of disdain and determination evident on every feature, and thought: 'No ... no ... no.' ... After dinner, she went out to the garden with everyone, and noticing that Bazarov wanted to talk to her, she stepped aside and paused. He approached her, but even then, he didn’t lift his eyes and said hoarsely—

'I have to apologise to you, Anna Sergyevna. You must be in a fury with me.'

'I have to apologize to you, Anna Sergyevna. You must be furious with me.'

'No, I'm not angry with you, Yevgeny Vassilyitch,' answered Madame Odintsov; 'but I am sorry.'

'No, I'm not mad at you, Yevgeny Vassilyitch,' replied Madame Odintsov; 'but I am upset.'

'So much the worse. Any way, I'm sufficiently punished. My position, you will certainly agree, is most foolish. You wrote to me, "Why go away?" But I cannot stay, and don't wish to. To-morrow I shall be gone.'

'So much the worse. Anyway, I've been punished enough. My situation, you must agree, is really silly. You wrote to me, "Why are you leaving?" But I can't stay, and I don't want to. Tomorrow, I'll be gone.'

'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, why are you ...'

'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, why are you ...'

'Why am I going away?'

'Why am I leaving?'

'No; I didn't mean to say that.'

'No; I didn't mean to say that.'

'There's no recalling the past, Anna Sergyevna ... and this was bound to come about sooner or later. Consequently I must go. I can only conceive of one condition upon which I could remain; but that condition will never be. Excuse my impertinence, but you don't love me, and you never will love me, I suppose?'

'You can't go back to the past, Anna Sergyevna ... and this was destined to happen eventually. So I have to leave. The only way I could stay is if one specific thing changed; but that will never happen. I hope you don't mind me saying this, but you don’t love me, and I assume you never will?'

Bazarov's eyes glittered for an instant under their dark brows.

Bazarov's eyes sparkled for a moment under his dark eyebrows.

Anna Sergyevna did not answer him. 'I'm afraid of this man,' flashed through her brain.

Anna Sergyevna didn’t respond to him. 'I’m scared of this guy,' raced through her mind.

'Good-bye, then,' said Bazarov, as though he guessed her thought, and he went back into the house.

'Goodbye, then,' said Bazarov, as if he could read her mind, and he went back inside the house.

Anna Sergyevna walked slowly after him, and calling Katya to her, she took her arm. She did not leave her side till quite evening. She did not play cards, and was constantly laughing, which did not at all accord with her pale and perplexed face. Arkady was bewildered, and looked on at her as all young people look on—that's to say, he was constantly asking himself, 'What is the meaning of that?' Bazarov shut himself up in his room; he came back to tea, however. Anna Sergyevna longed to say some friendly word to him, but she did not know how to address him....

Anna Sergyevna walked slowly after him, calling Katya over and taking her arm. She stayed by her side until it was almost evening. She didn’t play cards and kept laughing, which didn’t match her pale and confused expression at all. Arkady was puzzled and watched her like all young people do—that is, he kept asking himself, 'What does that mean?' Bazarov isolated himself in his room but came back for tea. Anna Sergyevna wanted to say something friendly to him, but she didn’t know how to approach him....

An unexpected incident relieved her from her embarrassment; a steward announced the arrival of Sitnikov.

An unexpected event eased her embarrassment; a steward announced that Sitnikov had arrived.

It is difficult to do justice in words to the strange figure cut by the young apostle of progress as he fluttered into the room. Though, with his characteristic impudence, he had made up his mind to go into the country to visit a woman whom he hardly knew, who had never invited him; but with whom, according to information he had gathered, such talented and intimate friends were staying, he was nevertheless trembling to the marrow of his bones; and instead of bringing out the apologies and compliments he had learned by heart beforehand, he muttered some absurdity about Evdoksya Kukshin having sent him to inquire after Anna Sergyevna's health, and Arkady Nikolaevitch's too, having always spoken to him in the highest terms.... At this point he faltered and lost his presence of mind so completely that he sat down on his own hat. However, since no one turned him out, and Anna Sergyevna even presented him to her aunt and her sister, he soon recovered himself and began to chatter volubly. The introduction of the commonplace is often an advantage in life; it relieves over-strained tension, and sobers too self-confident or self-sacrificing emotions by recalling its close kinship with them. With Sitnikov's appearance everything became somehow duller and simpler; they all even ate a more solid supper, and retired to bed half-an-hour earlier than usual.

It’s hard to adequately describe the odd impression made by the young apostle of progress as he flitted into the room. Despite his usual boldness and determination to visit a woman he barely knew—who had never invited him—but whom he believed was hosting some talented and close friends, he was nonetheless shaking with nervousness. Instead of expressing the apologies and compliments he had practiced in advance, he blurted out something nonsensical about Evdoksya Kukshin sending him to check on Anna Sergyevna's health, as well as Arkady Nikolaevitch's, whom he always referred to in the highest regard... At that moment, he faltered and lost his composure entirely, even sitting down on his own hat. However, since no one kicked him out, and Anna Sergyevna introduced him to her aunt and sister, he quickly regained his confidence and started chatting away. Introducing the mundane often helps in social situations; it eases tension and brings balance to overly anxious or self-effacing feelings by reminding them of their commonality. With Sitnikov’s arrival, everything felt somehow duller and simpler; they even had a more substantial dinner and went to bed half an hour earlier than usual.

'I might now repeat to you,' said Arkady, as he lay down in bed, to Bazarov, who was also undressing, what you once said to me, 'Why are you so melancholy? One would think you had fulfilled some sacred duty.' For some time past a sort of pretence of free-and-easy banter had sprung up between the two young men, which is always an unmistakable sign of secret displeasure or unexpressed suspicions.

"I could say to you now," Arkady said, lying down in bed, to Bazarov, who was also getting undressed, "What you once said to me, 'Why are you so down? You'd think you had just fulfilled some important duty.' Lately, there’s been a kind of fake casual banter between the two of us, which is always a clear sign of hidden dissatisfaction or unspoken doubts."

'I'm going to my father's to-morrow,' said Bazarov.

'I'm going to my dad's tomorrow,' said Bazarov.

Arkady raised himself and leaned on his elbow. He felt both surprised, and for some reason or other pleased. 'Ah!' he commented, 'and is that why you're sad?'

Arkady sat up and propped himself on his elbow. He felt surprised and, for some reason, pleased. "Oh!" he said, "is that why you're feeling down?"

Bazarov yawned. 'You'll get old if you know too much.'

Bazarov yawned. "You'll grow old if you know too much."

'And Anna Sergyevna?' persisted Arkady.

'And Anna Sergyevna?' Arkady kept asking.

'What about Anna Sergyevna?'

'What's up with Anna Sergyevna?'

'I mean, will she let you go?'

'I mean, is she going to let you leave?'

'I'm not her paid man.'

"I'm not her hired help."

Arkady grew thoughtful, while Bazarov lay down and turned with his face to the wall.

Arkady became reflective, while Bazarov lay down and turned his back to the wall.

Some minutes went by in silence. 'Yevgeny?' cried Arkady suddenly.

Some minutes passed in silence. 'Yevgeny?' Arkady suddenly shouted.

'Well?'

'What’s up?'

'I will leave with you to-morrow too.'

'I will leave with you tomorrow too.'

Bazarov made no answer.

Bazarov didn't respond.

'Only I will go home,' continued Arkady. 'We will go together as far as Hohlovsky, and there you can get horses at Fedot's. I should be delighted to make the acquaintance of your people, but I'm afraid of being in their way and yours. You are coming to us again later, of course?'

'I'll head home alone,' Arkady said. 'We can go together to Hohlovsky, and from there you can get horses at Fedot's. I'd love to meet your people, but I don't want to inconvenience you or them. You're planning to visit us again later, right?'

'I've left all my things with you,' Bazarov said, without turning round.

'I've left all my stuff with you,' Bazarov said, without turning around.

'Why doesn't he ask me why I am going, and just as suddenly as he?' thought Arkady. 'In reality, why am I going, and why is he going?' he pursued his reflections. He could find no satisfactory answer to his own question, though his heart was filled with some bitter feeling. He felt it would be hard to part from this life to which he had grown so accustomed; but for him to remain alone would be rather odd. 'Something has passed between them,' he reasoned to himself; 'what good would it be for me to hang on after he's gone? She's utterly sick of me; I'm losing the last that remained to me.' He began to imagine Anna Sergyevna to himself, then other features gradually eclipsed the lovely image of the young widow.

'Why doesn’t he ask me why I’m leaving, just like he does?' thought Arkady. 'Really, why am I going, and why is he going?' he continued to reflect. He couldn’t find a satisfying answer to his own question, although his heart was filled with some bitter feelings. He felt it would be tough to leave this life he had grown so used to; but staying alone would feel pretty strange. 'Something has happened between them,' he reasoned to himself; 'what’s the point of me sticking around after he’s gone? She’s completely tired of me; I’m losing the last bit I have left.' He started to picture Anna Sergeyevna in his mind, but then other features gradually replaced the beautiful image of the young widow.

'I'm sorry to lose Katya too!' Arkady whispered to his pillow, on which a tear had already fallen.... All at once he shook back his hair and said aloud—

'I'm really sorry to lose Katya too!' Arkady whispered to his pillow, where a tear had already fallen.... Suddenly, he shook back his hair and said aloud—

'What the devil made that fool of a Sitnikov turn up here?'

'What the hell made that idiot Sitnikov show up here?'

Bazarov at first stirred a little in his bed, then he uttered the following rejoinder: 'You're still a fool, my boy, I see. Sitnikovs are indispensable to us. I—do you understand? I need dolts like him. It's not for the gods to bake bricks, in fact!'...

Bazarov initially shifted slightly in his bed, then said, "You're still clueless, my boy, I see. We absolutely need people like Sitnikov. I—do you get it? I need fools like him. It's not up to the gods to make bricks, you know!"...

'Oho!' Arkady thought to himself, and then in a flash all the fathomless depths of Bazarov's conceit dawned upon him. 'Are you and I gods then? at least, you're a god; am not I a dolt then?'

'Oho!' Arkady thought to himself, and then in an instant all the depths of Bazarov's arrogance became clear to him. 'Are you and I gods then? At least you're a god; am I not just a fool then?'

'Yes,' repeated Bazarov; 'you're still a fool.'

'Yeah,' Bazarov replied again, 'you're still an idiot.'

Madame Odintsov expressed no special surprise when Arkady told her the next day that he was going with Bazarov; she seemed tired and absorbed. Katya looked at him silently and seriously; the princess went so far as to cross herself under her shawl so that he could not help noticing it. Sitnikov, on the other hand, was completely disconcerted. He had only just come in to lunch in a new and fashionable get-up, not on this occasion of a Slavophil cut; the evening before he had astonished the man told off to wait on him by the amount of linen he had brought with him, and now all of a sudden his comrades were deserting him! He took a few tiny steps, doubled back like a hunted hare at the edge of a copse, and abruptly, almost with dismay, almost with a wail, announced that he proposed going too. Madame Odintsov did not attempt to detain him.

Madame Odintsov didn’t seem particularly surprised when Arkady told her the next day that he was going with Bazarov; she looked tired and preoccupied. Katya watched him silently and seriously; the princess even went so far as to cross herself under her shawl, making sure he noticed. Sitnikov, on the other hand, was completely thrown off. He had just come in for lunch dressed in a new and trendy outfit, not even wearing something with a Slavophil style this time; the night before, he had shocked the servant assigned to him with the amount of luggage he had brought, and now suddenly his friends were abandoning him! He took a few tiny steps, turned around like a scared hare at the edge of a thicket, and suddenly, almost in distress, practically with a whimper, declared that he intended to go too. Madame Odintsov didn’t try to stop him.

'I have a very comfortable carriage,' added the luckless young man, turning to Arkady; 'I can take you, while Yevgeny Vassilyitch can take your coach, so it will be even more convenient.'

'I have a really comfortable carriage,' added the unfortunate young man, turning to Arkady; 'I can take you, while Yevgeny Vassilyitch can take your coach, so it will be even more convenient.'

'But, really, it's not at all in your way, and it's a long way to my place.'

'But honestly, it's not in your way at all, and it's a long way to my place.'

'That's nothing, nothing; I've plenty of time; besides, I have business in that direction.'

'That's nothing, not a big deal; I’ve got plenty of time; plus, I have some work to do over there.'

'Gin-selling?' asked Arkady, rather too contemptuously.

'Gin-selling?' Arkady asked, sounding a bit too dismissive.

But Sitnikov was reduced to such desperation that he did not even laugh as usual. 'I assure you, my carriage is exceedingly comfortable,' he muttered; 'and there will be room for all.'

But Sitnikov was so desperate that he didn't even laugh like he usually did. 'I promise you, my carriage is really comfortable,' he muttered; 'and there will be enough space for everyone.'

'Don't wound Monsieur Sitnikov by a refusal,' commented Anna Sergyevna.

"Don't hurt Monsieur Sitnikov by saying no," Anna Sergyevna said.

Arkady glanced at her, and bowed his head significantly.

Arkady looked at her and nodded his head knowingly.

The visitors started off after lunch. As she said good-bye to Bazarov, Madame Odintsov held out her hand to him, and said, 'We shall meet again, shan't we?'

The visitors set out after lunch. As she said goodbye to Bazarov, Madame Odintsov extended her hand to him and said, "We'll meet again, right?"

'As you command,' answered Bazarov.

"Whatever you say," answered Bazarov.

'In that case, we shall.'

'In that case, we will.'

Arkady was the first to descend the steps; he got into Sitnikov's carriage. A steward tucked him in respectfully, but he could have killed him with pleasure, or have burst into tears.

Arkady was the first to go down the steps; he got into Sitnikov's carriage. A steward tucked him in politely, but he could have killed him with joy, or he might have started crying.

Bazarov took his seat in the coach. When they reached Hohlovsky, Arkady waited till Fedot, the keeper of the posting-station, had put in the horses, and going up to the coach, he said, with his old smile, to Bazarov, 'Yevgeny, take me with you; I want to come to you.'

Bazarov sat down in the coach. When they arrived at Hohlovsky, Arkady waited for Fedot, the posting-station keeper, to harness the horses. Then, he approached the coach and said to Bazarov, with his familiar smile, "Yevgeny, take me with you; I want to be with you."

'Get in,' Bazarov brought out through his teeth.

'Get in,' Bazarov said through clenched teeth.

Sitnikov, who had been walking to and fro round the wheels of his carriage, whistling briskly, could only gape when he heard these words; while Arkady coolly pulled his luggage out of the carriage, took his seat beside Bazarov, and bowing politely to his former fellow-traveller, he called, 'Whip up!' The coach rolled away, and was soon out of sight.... Sitnikov, utterly confused, looked at his coachman, but the latter was flicking his whip about the tail of the off horse. Then Sitnikov jumped into the carriage, and growling at two passing peasants, 'Put on your caps, idiots!' he drove to the town, where he arrived very late, and where, next day, at Madame Kukshin's, he dealt very severely with two 'disgusting stuck-up churls.'

Sitnikov, who had been pacing around the wheels of his carriage, whistling cheerfully, could only stare in shock when he heard these words. Meanwhile, Arkady calmly pulled his luggage out of the carriage, took a seat next to Bazarov, and, bowing politely to his former travel companion, called out, "Let’s go!" The coach rolled away and soon disappeared from view. Sitnikov, completely bewildered, looked at his coachman, who was cracking his whip at the tail of the off horse. Then Sitnikov jumped into the carriage and, grumbling at two passing peasants, "Put on your caps, idiots!" he drove to the town, where he arrived very late, and where, the next day at Madame Kukshin's, he had a harsh word for two "disgusting stuck-up clowns."

When he was seated in the coach by Bazarov, Arkady pressed his hand warmly, and for a long while he said nothing. It seemed as though Bazarov understood and appreciated both the pressure and the silence. He had not slept all the previous night, and had not smoked, and had eaten scarcely anything for several days. His profile, already thinner, stood out darkly and sharply under his cap, which was pulled down to his eyebrows.

When he sat in the coach with Bazarov, Arkady shook his hand warmly and stayed silent for a long time. It felt like Bazarov understood and valued both the grip and the quiet. He hadn’t slept the night before, hadn’t smoked, and had barely eaten anything for several days. His profile, already thinner, stood out sharply under his cap, which was pulled down to his eyebrows.

'Well, brother,' he said at last, 'give us a cigarette. But look, I say, is my tongue yellow?'

'Well, brother,' he finally said, 'give me a cigarette. But hey, tell me, is my tongue yellow?'

'Yes, it is,' answered Arkady.

"Yeah, it is," replied Arkady.

'Hm ... and the cigarette's tasteless. The machine's out of gear.'

'Hm ... and the cigarette tastes bland. The machine's not working.'

'You look changed lately certainly,' observed Arkady.

'You've definitely changed lately,' Arkady noted.

'It's nothing! we shall soon be all right. One thing's a bother—my mother's so tender-hearted; if you don't grow as round as a tub, and eat ten times a day, she's quite upset. My father's all right, he's known all sorts of ups and downs himself. No, I can't smoke,' he added, and he flung the cigarette into the dust of the road.

'It's nothing! We'll be fine soon. The only issue is my mom; she's so sensitive. If you don't eat like you're about to burst and have meals ten times a day, she gets really worried. My dad's fine; he's been through all kinds of highs and lows himself. No, I can't smoke,' he added, tossing the cigarette into the dirt on the road.

'Do you think it's twenty miles?' asked Arkady.

"Do you think it's twenty miles?" Arkady asked.

'Yes. But ask this sage here.' He indicated the peasant sitting on the box, a labourer of Fedot's.

'Yeah. But ask this wise guy here.' He pointed to the peasant sitting on the box, a worker of Fedot's.

But the sage only answered, 'Who's to know—miles hereabout aren't measured,' and went on swearing in an undertone at the shaft horse for 'kicking with her head-piece,' that is, shaking with her head down.

But the wise person just replied, 'Who can say—distances around here aren't measured,' and continued muttering softly at the draft horse for 'kicking with her harness,' meaning, shaking her head down.

'Yes, yes,' began Bazarov; 'it's a lesson to you, my young friend, an instructive example. God knows, what rot it is? Every man hangs on a thread, the abyss may open under his feet any minute, and yet he must go and invent all sorts of discomforts for himself, and spoil his life.'

'Yes, yes,' started Bazarov; 'this is a lesson for you, my young friend, an important example. Honestly, what nonsense is this? Every person is hanging by a thread, the ground could give way beneath them at any moment, and still, they go out and create all kinds of troubles for themselves, ruining their lives.'

'What are you alluding to?' asked Arkady.

'What are you talking about?' asked Arkady.

'I'm not alluding to anything; I'm saying straight out that we've both behaved like fools. What's the use of talking about it! Still, I've noticed in hospital practice, the man who's furious at his illness—he's sure to get over it.'

'I'm not hinting at anything; I'm being direct that we've both acted like idiots. What's the point of discussing it! However, I've seen in hospital work, the person who's angry about their sickness—he's definitely going to recover.'

'I don't quite understand you,' observed Arkady; 'I should have thought you had nothing to complain of.'

"I don't really get you," Arkady said. "I would have thought you had nothing to complain about."

'And since you don't quite understand me, I'll tell you this—to my mind, it's better to break stones on the highroad than to let a woman have the mastery of even the end of one's little finger. That's all ...' Bazarov was on the point of uttering his favourite word, 'romanticism,' but he checked himself, and said, 'rubbish. You don't believe me now, but I tell you; you and I have been in feminine society, and very nice we found it; but to throw up society like that is for all the world like a dip in cold water on a hot day. A man hasn't time to attend to such trifles; a man ought not to be tame, says an excellent Spanish proverb. Now, you, I suppose, my sage friend,' he added, turning to the peasant sitting on the box—'you've a wife?'

'And since you don't really get me, let me say this—I'd rather break rocks on the road than let a woman have control over even the tip of my little finger. That’s all…' Bazarov was about to say his favorite word, 'romanticism,' but stopped himself and said, 'nonsense. You might not believe me now, but trust me; you and I have been around women, and it was quite nice; but abandoning society like that is like jumping into cold water on a hot day. A man doesn’t have time for such trivialities; a man shouldn’t be soft, as a wise Spanish proverb puts it. Now, you, I suppose, my wise friend,' he added, turning to the peasant sitting on the box—'you have a wife?'

The peasant showed both the friends his dull blear-eyed face.

The peasant showed both friends his tired, bloodshot eyes.

'A wife? Yes. Every man has a wife.'

'A wife? Yeah. Every man has a wife.'

'Do you beat her?'

'Do you hit her?'

'My wife? Everything happens sometimes. We don't beat her without good reason!'

'My wife? Things happen occasionally. We don’t hit her without a good reason!'

'That's excellent. Well, and does she beat you?'

'That's great. So, does she beat you?'

The peasant gave a tug at the reins. 'That's a strange thing to say, sir. You like your joke.'... He was obviously offended.

The peasant pulled on the reins. "That's a weird thing to say, sir. You love your jokes."... He was clearly upset.

'You hear, Arkady Nikolaevitch! But we have taken a beating ... that's what comes of being educated people.'

"You hear me, Arkady Nikolaevitch! But we’ve really taken a hit ... that’s what happens when you’re educated people."

Arkady gave a forced laugh, while Bazarov turned away, and did not open his mouth again the whole journey.

Arkady let out a forced laugh, while Bazarov looked away and stayed silent the entire trip.

The twenty miles seemed to Arkady quite forty. But at last, on the slope of some rising ground, appeared the small hamlet where Bazarov's parents lived. Beside it, in a young birch copse, could be seen a small house with a thatched roof.

The twenty miles felt like forty to Arkady. But finally, on a slope of rising land, he saw the small village where Bazarov's parents lived. Next to it, in a young birch grove, there was a small house with a thatched roof.

Two peasants stood with their hats on at the first hut, abusing each other. 'You're a great sow,' said one; 'and worse than a little sucking pig.'

Two farmers stood with their hats on at the first hut, arguing with each other. 'You're a big pig,' said one; 'and even worse than a little piglet.'

'And your wife's a witch,' retorted the other.

'And your wife's a witch,' shot back the other.

'From their unconstrained behaviour,' Bazarov remarked to Arkady, 'and the playfulness of their retorts, you can guess that my father's peasants are not too much oppressed. Why, there he is himself coming out on the steps of his house. They must have heard the bells. It's he; it's he—I know his figure. Ay, ay! how grey he's grown though, poor chap!'

"From how freely they act," Bazarov said to Arkady, "and the way they joke back, you can tell that my father's peasants aren't really suffering. Look, there he is coming out on the steps of his house. They must have heard the bells. It's him; it's him—I recognize his silhouette. Oh man, how grey he’s gotten though, poor guy!"





CHAPTER XX


Bazarov leaned out of the coach, while Arkady thrust his head out behind his companion's back, and caught sight on the steps of the little manor-house of a tall, thinnish man with dishevelled hair, and a thin hawk nose, dressed in an old military coat not buttoned up. He was standing, his legs wide apart, smoking a long pipe and screwing up his eyes to keep the sun out of them.

Bazarov leaned out of the coach, while Arkady poked his head out from behind his companion and spotted a tall, thin man with messy hair and a sharp nose on the steps of the small manor house. He was wearing an unbuttoned old military coat, standing with his legs apart, smoking a long pipe, and squinting to avoid the sun.

The horses stopped.

The horses halted.

'Arrived at last,' said Bazarov's father, still going on smoking though the pipe was fairly dancing up and down between his fingers. 'Come, get out; get out; let me hug you.'

'Finally here,' said Bazarov's dad, still smoking even though the pipe was bouncing up and down between his fingers. 'Come on, get out; get out; let me give you a hug.'

He began embracing his son ... 'Enyusha, Enyusha,' was heard a trembling woman's voice. The door was flung open, and in the doorway was seen a plump, short, little old woman in a white cap and a short striped jacket. She moaned, staggered, and would certainly have fallen, had not Bazarov supported her. Her plump little hands were instantly twined round his neck, her head was pressed to his breast, and there was a complete hush. The only sound heard was her broken sobs.

He started to embrace his son ... 'Enyusha, Enyusha,' came a trembling woman's voice. The door swung open, and in the doorway stood a short, chubby old woman in a white cap and a short striped jacket. She groaned, swayed, and would have definitely fallen if Bazarov hadn't caught her. Her chubby little hands quickly wrapped around his neck, her head pressed against his chest, and everything fell silent. The only sound was her tearful sobs.

Old Bazarov breathed hard and screwed his eyes up more than ever.

Old Bazarov struggled to breathe heavily and squinted his eyes tighter than before.

'There, that's enough, that's enough, Arisha! give over,' he said, exchanging a glance with Arkady, who remained motionless in the coach, while the peasant on the box even turned his head away; 'that's not at all necessary, please give over.'

'That's enough, that's enough, Arisha! Stop it,' he said, exchanging a look with Arkady, who stayed still in the carriage, while the peasant on the box even turned his head away; 'that's really not necessary, please stop.'

'Ah, Vassily Ivanitch,' faltered the old woman, 'for what ages, my dear one, my darling, Enyusha,' ... and, not unclasping her hands, she drew her wrinkled face, wet with tears and working with tenderness, a little away from Bazarov, and gazed at him with blissful and comic-looking eyes, and again fell on his neck.

'Ah, Vassily Ivanitch,' the old woman faltered, 'for so long, my dear one, my darling, Enyusha,' ... and, not letting go of her hands, she pulled her wrinkled face, wet with tears and filled with tenderness, a bit away from Bazarov and looked at him with joyful and slightly funny eyes, before falling back into his embrace.

'Well, well, to be sure, that's all in the nature of things,' commented Vassily Ivanitch, 'only we'd better come indoors. Here's a visitor come with Yevgeny. You must excuse it,' he added, turning to Arkady, and scraping with his foot; 'you understand, a woman's weakness; and well, a mother's heart ...'

'Well, well, for sure, that's just how things are,' commented Vassily Ivanitch, 'but we should go inside. There's a visitor here with Yevgeny. Please excuse it,' he added, turning to Arkady and scraping his foot; 'you know how it is, a woman's weakness; and of course, a mother's heart ...'

His lips and eyebrows too were twitching, and his beard was quivering ... but he was obviously trying to control himself and appear almost indifferent.

His lips and eyebrows were twitching, and his beard was shaking... but he was clearly trying to hold it together and seem almost indifferent.

'Let's come in, mother, really,' said Bazarov, and he led the enfeebled old woman into the house. Putting her into a comfortable armchair, he once more hurriedly embraced his father and introduced Arkady to him.

'Come inside, Mom, really,' said Bazarov, and he guided the frail old woman into the house. After settling her into a cozy armchair, he quickly hugged his father again and introduced Arkady to him.

'Heartily glad to make your acquaintance,' said Vassily Ivanovitch, 'but you mustn't expect great things; everything here in my house is done in a plain way, on a military footing. Arina Vlasyevna, calm yourself, pray; what weakness! The gentleman our guest will think ill of you.'

'I'm really glad to meet you,' said Vassily Ivanovitch, 'but you shouldn't expect anything fancy; everything here in my house is pretty straightforward, done in a military style. Arina Vlasyevna, please calm down; what a show of weakness! Our guest will think poorly of you.'

'My dear sir,' said the old lady through her tears, 'your name and your father's I haven't the honour of knowing....'

'My dear sir,' said the old lady through her tears, 'I don’t have the honor of knowing your name or your father's....'

'Arkady Nikolaitch,' put in Vassily Ivanitch solemnly, in a low voice.

'Arkady Nikolaitch,' Vassily Ivanitch said seriously, in a quiet voice.

'You must excuse a silly old woman like me.' The old woman blew her nose, and bending her head to right and to left, carefully wiped one eye after the other. 'You must excuse me. You see, I thought I should die, that I should not live to see my da .. arling.'

'You have to forgive a silly old woman like me.' The old woman blew her nose and, tilting her head to the right and then the left, carefully wiped one eye after the other. 'You have to forgive me. You see, I thought I was going to die, that I wouldn't live to see my darling.'

'Well, here we have lived to see him, madam,' put in Vassily Ivanovitch. 'Tanyushka,' he turned to a bare-legged little girl of thirteen in a bright red cotton dress, who was timidly peeping in at the door, 'bring your mistress a glass of water—on a tray, do you hear?—and you, gentlemen,' he added, with a kind of old-fashioned playfulness, 'let me ask you into the study of a retired old veteran.'

'Well, here we are, madam,' Vassily Ivanovitch chimed in. 'Tanyushka,' he said to a bare-legged girl of thirteen wearing a bright red cotton dress, who was shyly peeking in at the door, 'bring your mistress a glass of water—on a tray, got it?—and you, gentlemen,' he continued, with a sort of charming old-school humor, 'allow me to invite you into the study of a retired old veteran.'

'Just once more let me embrace you, Enyusha,' moaned Arina Vlasyevna. Bazarov bent down to her. 'Why, what a handsome fellow you have grown!'

'Just one more time let me hug you, Enyusha,' sighed Arina Vlasyevna. Bazarov leaned down to her. 'Wow, what a handsome guy you've become!'

'Well, I don't know about being handsome,' remarked Vassily Ivanovitch, 'but he's a man, as the saying is, ommfay. And now I hope, Arina Vlasyevna, that having satisfied your maternal heart, you will turn your thoughts to satisfying the appetites of our dear guests, because, as you're aware, even nightingales can't be fed on fairy tales.'

'Well, I don't know about being handsome,' Vassily Ivanovitch said, 'but he's a man, as the saying goes, ommfay. And now I hope, Arina Vlasyevna, that now that you've satisfied your maternal instincts, you’ll focus on satisfying the appetites of our dear guests, because, as you know, even nightingales can't be fed on fairy tales.'

The old lady got up from her chair. 'This minute, Vassily Ivanovitch, the table shall be laid. I will run myself to the kitchen and order the samovar to be brought in; everything shall be ready, everything. Why, I have not seen him, not given him food or drink these three years; is that nothing?'

The old lady stood up from her chair. 'Right now, Vassily Ivanovitch, the table will be set. I'll hurry to the kitchen and have the samovar brought in; everything will be ready, everything. I haven't seen him or given him food or drink in three years; isn't that something?'

'There, mind, good mother, bustle about; don't put us to shame; while you, gentlemen, I beg you to follow me. Here's Timofeitch come to pay his respects to you, Yevgeny. He, too, I daresay, is delighted, the old dog. Eh, aren't you delighted, old dog? Be so good as to follow me.'

'There, dear mother, please don't fuss too much; we don't want to be embarrassed. And you, gentlemen, I kindly ask you to come with me. Here's Timofeitch here to pay his respects to you, Yevgeny. I bet he's thrilled too, the old dog. Aren't you happy, old dog? Please follow me.'

And Vassily Ivanovitch went bustling forward, scraping and flapping with his slippers trodden down at heel.

And Vassily Ivanovitch hurried ahead, shuffling and flapping in his worn-down slippers.

His whole house consisted of six tiny rooms. One of them—the one to which he led our friends—was called the study. A thick-legged table, littered over with papers black with the accumulation of ancient dust as though they had been smoked, occupied all the space between the two windows; on the walls hung Turkish firearms, whips, a sabre, two maps, some anatomical diagrams, a portrait of Hoffland, a monogram woven in hair in a blackened frame, and a diploma under glass; a leather sofa, torn and worn into hollows in parts, was placed between two huge cupboards of birch-wood; on the shelves books, boxes, stuffed birds, jars, and phials were huddled together in confusion; in one corner stood a broken galvanic battery.

His entire house had six tiny rooms. One of them—the one he showed our friends—was called the study. A thick-legged table, covered with papers darkened by layers of dust as if they’d been smoked, took up all the space between the two windows; on the walls were Turkish firearms, whips, a saber, two maps, some anatomical diagrams, a portrait of Hoffland, a monogram woven from hair in a blackened frame, and a diploma under glass. A leather sofa, tattered and worn in some places, was positioned between two large birch-wood cupboards; on the shelves, books, boxes, stuffed birds, jars, and bottles were jumbled together messily; in one corner stood a broken galvanic battery.

'I warned you, my dear Arkady Nikolaitch,' began Vassily Ivanitch, 'that we live, so to say, bivouacking....'

'I warned you, my dear Arkady Nikolaitch,' began Vassily Ivanitch, 'that we live, so to speak, camping out....'

'There, stop that, what are you apologising for?' Bazarov interrupted. 'Kirsanov knows very well we're not Croesuses, and that you have no butler. Where are we going to put him, that's the question?'

'There, stop that. What are you apologizing for?' Bazarov interrupted. 'Kirsanov knows very well we’re not wealthy, and that you don’t have a butler. Where are we supposed to put him, that’s the question?'

'To be sure, Yevgeny; I have a capital room there in the little lodge; he will be very comfortable there.'

'For sure, Yevgeny; I have a great room there in the little lodge; he'll be really comfortable there.'

'Have you had a lodge put up then?'

'Have you had a cabin built then?'

'Why, where the bath-house is,' put in Timofeitch.

'Why, over where the bath-house is,' added Timofeitch.

'That is next to the bathroom,' Vassily Ivanitch added hurriedly. 'It's summer now ... I will run over there at once, and make arrangements; and you, Timofeitch, meanwhile bring in their things. You, Yevgeny, I shall of course offer my study. Suum cuique.'

'That's next to the bathroom,' Vassily Ivanitch added quickly. 'It's summer now... I’ll go over there right away and take care of things; and you, Timofeitch, in the meantime, bring in their stuff. You, Yevgeny, I’ll definitely offer my study. Suum cuique.'

'There you have him! A comical old chap, and very good-natured,' remarked Bazarov, directly Vassily Ivanitch had gone. 'Just such a queer fish as yours, only in another way. He chatters too much.'

'There you have him! A funny old guy, and really nice,' remarked Bazarov, right after Vassily Ivanitch left. 'Just like your oddball, but in a different way. He talks too much.'

'And your mother seems an awfully nice woman,' observed Arkady.

'And your mom seems like a really nice woman,' noted Arkady.

'Yes, there's no humbug about her. You'll see what a dinner she'll give us.'

'Yes, she’s the real deal. You'll see what an amazing dinner she’ll prepare for us.'

'They didn't expect you to-day, sir; they've not brought any beef?' observed Timofeitch, who was just dragging in Bazarov's box.

'They didn't expect you today, sir; they didn't bring any beef?' said Timofeitch, who was just bringing in Bazarov's box.

'We shall get on very well without beef. It's no use crying for the moon. Poverty, they say, is no vice.'

'We'll do just fine without beef. There's no point in wishing for the impossible. They say poverty isn't a sin.'

'How many serfs has your father?' Arkady asked suddenly.

'How many serfs does your dad have?' Arkady asked out of the blue.

'The estate's not his, but mother's; there are fifteen serfs, if I remember.'

'The estate doesn't belong to him; it belongs to our mother. There are fifteen serfs, if I recall correctly.'

'Twenty-two in all,' Timofeitch added, with an air of displeasure.

'Twenty-two in total,' Timofeitch added, sounding annoyed.

The flapping of slippers was heard, and Vassily Ivanovitch reappeared. 'In a few minutes your room will be ready to receive you,' he cried triumphantly. Arkady ... Nikolaitch? I think that is right? And here is your attendant,' he added, indicating a short-cropped boy, who had come in with him in a blue full-skirted coat with ragged elbows and a pair of boots which did not belong to him. 'His name is Fedka. Again, I repeat, even though my son tells me not to, you mustn't expect great things. He knows how to fill a pipe, though. You smoke, of course?'

The sound of slippers shuffling echoed, and Vassily Ivanovitch came back. 'In a few minutes, your room will be ready for you,' he announced proudly. 'Arkady... Nikolaitch? I think that's right? And here’s your helper,' he added, pointing to a scruffy kid who had come in with him, wearing a blue coat that was too big and boots that didn’t fit. 'His name is Fedka. I’ll say it again, even though my son tells me not to—don’t expect too much. He can fill a pipe, though. You smoke, right?'

'I generally smoke cigars,' answered Arkady.

'I usually smoke cigars,' replied Arkady.

'And you do very sensibly. I myself give the preference to cigars, but in these solitudes it is exceedingly difficult to obtain them.'

'And you make a very sensible choice. Personally, I prefer cigars, but it's really hard to find them out here in this remote place.'

'There, that's enough humble pie,' Bazarov interrupted again. 'You'd much better sit here on the sofa and let us have a look at you.'

'There, that's enough of the humble pie,' Bazarov interrupted again. 'You should just sit here on the sofa and let us take a look at you.'

Vassily Ivanovitch laughed and sat down. He was very like his son in face, only his brow was lower and narrower, and his mouth rather wider, and he was for ever restless, shrugging up his shoulder as though his coat cut him under the armpits, blinking, clearing his throat, and gesticulating with his fingers, while his son was distinguished by a kind of nonchalant immobility.

Vassily Ivanovitch laughed and sat down. He resembled his son in facial features, but his brow was lower and narrower, and his mouth a bit wider. He was constantly fidgeting, shrugging his shoulders as if his coat were too tight under the arms, blinking, clearing his throat, and gesturing with his fingers, while his son had a distinctive calmness and stillness.

'Humble-pie!' repeated Vassily Ivanovitch. 'You must not imagine, Yevgeny, I want to appeal, so to speak, to our guest's sympathies by making out we live in such a wilderness. Quite the contrary, I maintain that for a thinking man nothing is a wilderness. At least, I try as far as possible not to get rusty, so to speak, not to fall behind the age.'

'Humble pie!' Vassily Ivanovitch repeated. 'Don’t think, Yevgeny, that I want to play on our guest's sympathies by pretending we live in some desolate place. Quite the opposite, I believe that for a person who thinks, nothing is truly a wilderness. At least, I try my best not to get stuck in a rut, so to speak, and not to fall behind the times.’

Vassily Ivanovitch drew out of his pocket a new yellow silk handkerchief, which he had had time to snatch up on the way to Arkady's room, and flourishing it in the air, he proceeded: 'I am not now alluding to the fact that, for example, at the cost of sacrifices not inconsiderable for me, I have put my peasants on the rent-system and given up my land to them on half profits. I regarded that as my duty; common sense itself enjoins such a proceeding, though other proprietors do not even dream of it; I am alluding to the sciences, to culture.'

Vassily Ivanovitch pulled out a new yellow silk handkerchief from his pocket, which he had managed to grab on the way to Arkady's room. Waving it in the air, he said: "I'm not just talking about the fact that, at considerable personal cost, I’ve put my peasants on a rent system and given them half the profits from my land. I saw that as my duty; common sense itself suggests this approach, even though other landowners don’t even consider it. I'm talking about the sciences, about culture."

'Yes; I see you have here The Friend of Health for 1855,' remarked Bazarov.

'Yes; I see you have The Friend of Health from 1855 here,' Bazarov said.

'It's sent me by an old comrade out of friendship,' Vassily Ivanovitch made haste to answer; 'but we have, for instance, some idea even of phrenology,' he added, addressing himself principally, however, to Arkady, and pointing to a small plaster head on the cupboard, divided into numbered squares; 'we are not unacquainted even with Schenlein and Rademacher.'

"It's sent to me by an old friend out of goodwill," Vassily Ivanovitch quickly replied; "but we do, for example, have some understanding of phrenology," he added, mainly speaking to Arkady and pointing to a small plaster head on the cupboard, marked with numbered sections; "we're also familiar with Schenlein and Rademacher."

'Why do people still believe in Rademacher in this province?' asked Bazarov.

'Why do people still believe in Rademacher in this area?' asked Bazarov.

Vassily Ivanovitch cleared his throat. 'In this province.... Of course, gentlemen, you know best; how could we keep pace with you? You are here to take our places. In my day, too, there was some sort of a Humouralist school, Hoffmann, and Brown too with his vitalism—they seemed very ridiculous to us, but, of course, they too had been great men at one time or other. Some one new has taken the place of Rademacher with you; you bow down to him, but in another twenty years it will be his turn to be laughed at.'

Vassily Ivanovitch cleared his throat. 'In this province.... Of course, gentlemen, you know best; how could we keep up with you? You're here to take our spots. In my time, there was a kind of Humouralist school, Hoffmann, and Brown too with his vitalism—they seemed very laughable to us, but, of course, they had also been important figures at some point. Someone new has taken Rademacher's place with you; you all look up to him, but in another twenty years, it will be his turn to be mocked.'

'For your consolation I will tell you,' observed Bazarov, 'that nowadays we laugh at medicine altogether, and don't bow down to any one.'

'For your comfort, I'll tell you,' Bazarov said, 'that these days we laugh at medicine completely and don’t look up to anyone.'

'How's that? Why, you're going to be a doctor, aren't you?'

'How's that? So, you’re going to be a doctor, right?'

'Yes, but the one fact doesn't prevent the other.'

'Yes, but one fact doesn’t negate the other.'

Vassily Ivanovitch poked his third finger into his pipe, where a little smouldering ash was still left. 'Well, perhaps, perhaps—I am not going to dispute. What am I? A retired army-doctor, volla-too; now fate has made me take to farming. I served in your grandfather's brigade,' he addressed himself again to Arkady; 'yes, yes, I have seen many sights in my day. And I was thrown into all kinds of society, brought into contact with all sorts of people! I myself, the man you see before you now, have felt the pulse of Prince Wittgenstein and of Zhukovsky! They were in the southern army, in the fourteenth, you understand' (and here Vassily Ivanovitch pursed his mouth up significantly). 'Well, well, but my business was on one side; stick to your lancet, and let everything else go hang! Your grandfather was a very honourable man, a real soldier.'

Vassily Ivanovitch poked his third finger into his pipe, where a little smoldering ash was still left. 'Well, maybe, maybe—I’m not going to argue. What am I? A retired army doctor, volla-too; and now fate has turned me into a farmer. I served in your grandfather's brigade,' he addressed Arkady again; 'yes, yes, I’ve seen a lot in my day. I was thrown into all kinds of society, came into contact with all sorts of people! I, the man you see before you now, have felt the pulse of Prince Wittgenstein and Zhukovsky! They were in the southern army, in the fourteenth, you know' (and here Vassily Ivanovitch pursed his mouth up meaningfully). 'Well, well, my business was on one side; stick to your lancet, and let everything else go hang! Your grandfather was a very honorable man, a real soldier.'

'Confess, now, he was rather a blockhead,' remarked Bazarov lazily.

'Come on, he was kind of a fool,' Bazarov remarked lazily.

'Ah, Yevgeny, how can you use such an expression! Do consider.... Of course, General Kirsanov was not one of the ...'

'Ah, Yevgeny, how can you use such a phrase! Please think about it.... Of course, General Kirsanov was not one of the ...'

'Come, drop him,' broke in Bazarov; 'I was pleased as I was driving along here to see your birch copse; it has shot up capitally.'

'Come on, let him go,' interjected Bazarov; 'I was really glad to see your birch grove while I was driving by; it has grown really well.'

Vassily Ivanovitch brightened up. 'And you must see what a little garden I've got now! I planted every tree myself. I've fruit, and raspberries, and all kinds of medicinal herbs. However clever you young gentlemen may be, old Paracelsus spoke the holy truth: in herbis verbis et lapidibus.... I've retired from practice, you know, of course, but two or three times a week it will happen that I'm brought back to my old work. They come for advice—I can't drive them away. Sometimes the poor have recourse to me for help. And indeed there are no doctors here at all. There's one of the neighbours here, a retired major, only fancy, he doctors the people too. I asked the question, "Has he studied medicine?" And they told me, "No, he's not studied; he does it more from philanthropy."... Ha! ha! ha! from philanthropy! What do you think of that? Ha! ha! ha!'

Vassily Ivanovitch perked up. 'And you should see the little garden I've got now! I planted every tree myself. I've got fruit, raspberries, and all sorts of medicinal herbs. No matter how clever you young guys think you are, old Paracelsus was right: in herbis verbis et lapidibus.... I've stepped back from practice, but a couple of times a week, I find myself pulled back into my old work. People come to me for advice—I can't turn them away. Sometimes the less fortunate come to me for help. And honestly, there aren’t any doctors here at all. There's one neighbor, a retired major, can you believe it? He treats people too. I asked, "Has he studied medicine?" and they said, "No, he never studied; he does it more out of goodwill."... Ha! ha! ha! Goodwill! What do you think of that? Ha! ha! ha!'

'Fedka, fill me a pipe!' said Bazarov rudely.

'Fedka, fill me a pipe!' Bazarov said abruptly.

'And there's another doctor here who just got to a patient,' Vassily Ivanovitch persisted in a kind of desperation, 'when the patient had gone ad patres; the servant didn't let the doctor speak; you're no longer wanted, he told him. He hadn't expected this, got confused, and asked, "Why, did your master hiccup before his death?" "Yes." "Did he hiccup much?" "Yes." "Ah, well, that's all right," and off he set back again. Ha! ha! ha!'

'And there's another doctor here who just arrived at a patient,' Vassily Ivanovitch continued in a sort of desperation, 'when the patient had already passed away; the servant didn't let the doctor speak; he told him, you're no longer needed. He hadn't expected this, got flustered, and asked, "Why, did your master hiccup before he died?" "Yes." "Did he hiccup a lot?" "Yes." "Oh, well, that's fine," and he turned back to leave. Ha! ha! ha!'

The old man was alone in his laughter; Arkady forced a smile on his face. Bazarov simply stretched. The conversation went on in this way for about an hour; Arkady had time to go to his room, which turned out to be the anteroom attached to the bathroom, but was very snug and clean. At last Tanyusha came in and announced that dinner was ready.

The old man laughed by himself; Arkady managed to smile. Bazarov just stretched. The conversation continued like this for about an hour; Arkady had time to go to his room, which ended up being the small, clean anteroom connected to the bathroom. Eventually, Tanyusha came in and said dinner was ready.

Vassily Ivanovitch was the first to get up. 'Come, gentlemen. You must be magnanimous and pardon me if I've bored you. I daresay my good wife will give you more satisfaction.'

Vassily Ivanovitch was the first to get up. "Come on, gentlemen. You have to be generous and forgive me if I've bored you. I bet my lovely wife will entertain you much better."

The dinner, though prepared in haste, turned out to be very good, even abundant; only the wine was not quite up to the mark; it was almost black sherry, bought by Timofeitch in the town at a well-known merchant's, and had a faint coppery, resinous taste, and the flies were a great nuisance. On ordinary days a serf-boy used to keep driving them away with a large green branch; but on this occasion Vassily Ivanovitch had sent him away through dread of the criticism of the younger generation. Arina Vlasyevna had had time to dress: she had put on a high cap with silk ribbons and a pale blue flowered shawl. She broke down again directly she caught sight of her Enyusha, but her husband had no need to admonish her; she made haste to wipe away her tears herself, for fear of spotting her shawl. Only the young men ate anything; the master and mistress of the house had dined long ago. Fedka waited at table, obviously encumbered by having boots on for the first time; he was assisted by a woman of a masculine cast of face and one eye, by name Anfisushka, who performed the duties of housekeeper, poultry-woman, and laundress. Vassily Ivanovitch walked up and down during the whole of dinner, and with a perfectly happy, positively beatific countenance, talked about the serious anxiety he felt at Napoleon's policy, and the intricacy of the Italian question. Arina Vlasyevna took no notice of Arkady. She did not press him to eat; leaning her round face, to which the full cherry-coloured lips and the little moles on the cheeks and over the eyebrows gave a very simple good-natured expression, on her little closed fist, she did not take her eyes off her son, and kept constantly sighing; she was dying to know for how long he had come, but she was afraid to ask him.

The dinner, though thrown together quickly, ended up being quite good and even plentiful; the only downside was the wine, which didn't quite meet expectations—it was nearly black sherry bought by Timofeitch from a well-known merchant in town, and it had a faint coppery, resinous taste, plus the flies were really annoying. On normal days, a serf boy would keep swatting them away with a big green branch, but this time, Vassily Ivanovitch had sent him off so he wouldn't face criticism from the younger crowd. Arina Vlasyevna had time to get dressed: she wore a high cap with silk ribbons and a light blue, flowered shawl. She immediately broke down again when she saw her Enyusha, but her husband didn't need to say anything to her; she quickly wiped away her tears herself, worried about staining her shawl. Only the young men were eating; the master and mistress of the house had already finished their meal. Fedka waited on the table, looking awkward in boots for the first time; he was helped by a woman with a strong face and one eye, named Anfisushka, who took care of the housekeeping, poultry, and laundry. Vassily Ivanovitch paced back and forth throughout the dinner, with a blissful, almost saintly look on his face, talking about his serious worries regarding Napoleon's policies and the complexities of the Italian situation. Arina Vlasyevna paid no attention to Arkady. She didn't push him to eat; resting her round face, which had full cherry-colored lips and little moles on her cheeks and above her eyebrows giving her a sweet, good-natured look, on her tiny closed fist, she kept her eyes fixed on her son and sighed repeatedly; she was dying to know how long he planned to stay, but she was too afraid to ask him.

'What if he says for two days,' she thought, and her heart sank. After the roast Vassily Ivanovitch disappeared for an instant, and returned with an opened half-bottle of champagne. 'Here,' he cried, 'though we do live in the wilds, we have something to make merry with on festive occasions!' He filled three champagne glasses and a little wineglass, proposed the health of 'our inestimable guests,' and at once tossed off his glass in military fashion; while he made Arina Vlasyevna drink her wineglass to the last drop. When the time came in due course for preserves, Arkady, who could not bear anything sweet, thought it his duty, however, to taste four different kinds which had been freshly made, all the more as Bazarov flatly refused them and began at once smoking a cigarette. Then tea came on the scene with cream, butter, and cracknels; then Vassily Ivanovitch took them all into the garden to admire the beauty of the evening. As they passed a garden seat he whispered to Arkady—

'What if he says for two days,' she thought, and her heart sank. After the roast, Vassily Ivanovitch disappeared for a moment and returned with an opened half-bottle of champagne. 'Here,' he exclaimed, 'even though we live in the wilds, we have something to celebrate with on special occasions!' He filled three champagne glasses and a small wineglass, toasted 'our invaluable guests,' and immediately drank his glass in a military style, making Arina Vlasyevna finish her wineglass to the last drop. When it was time for desserts, Arkady, who couldn’t stand anything sweet, felt it was his duty to try four different kinds of freshly made preserves, especially since Bazarov flatly refused them and immediately started smoking a cigarette. Then came tea with cream, butter, and breadsticks; after that, Vassily Ivanovitch led them all into the garden to admire the beauty of the evening. As they passed a garden bench, he whispered to Arkady—

'At this spot I love to meditate, as I watch the sunset; it suits a recluse like me. And there, a little farther off, I have planted some of the trees beloved of Horace.'

'At this spot, I love to meditate while watching the sunset; it's perfect for someone like me who enjoys solitude. And over there, a bit further away, I’ve planted some of the trees that Horace loved.'

'What trees?' asked Bazarov, overhearing.

"What trees?" Bazarov asked, overhearing.

'Oh ... acacias.'

'Oh ... acacias.'

Bazarov began to yawn.

Bazarov started to yawn.

'I imagine it's time our travellers were in the arms of Morpheus,' observed Vassily Ivanovitch.

'I think it's time our travelers were in the arms of Morpheus,' said Vassily Ivanovitch.

'That is, it's time for bed,' Bazarov put in. 'That's a correct idea. It is time, certainly.'

'That is, it's time for bed,' Bazarov said. 'That's a good point. It really is time.'

As he said good-night to his mother, he kissed her on the forehead, while she embraced him, and stealthily behind his back she gave him her blessing three times. Vassily Ivanovitch conducted Arkady to his room, and wished him 'as refreshing repose as I enjoyed at your happy years.' And Arkady did as a fact sleep excellently in his bath-house; there was a smell of mint in it, and two crickets behind the stove rivalled each other in their drowsy chirping. Vassily Ivanovitch went from Arkady's room to his study, and perching on the sofa at his son's feet, he was looking forward to having a chat with him; but Bazarov at once sent him away, saying he was sleepy, and did not fall asleep till morning. With wide open eyes he stared vindictively into the darkness; the memories of childhood had no power over him; and besides, he had not yet had time to get rid of the impression of his recent bitter emotions. Arina Vlasyevna first prayed to her heart's content, then she had a long, long conversation with Anfisushka, who stood stock-still before her mistress, and fixing her solitary eye upon her, communicated in a mysterious whisper all her observations and conjectures in regard to Yevgeny Vassilyevitch. The old lady's head was giddy with happiness and wine and tobacco smoke; her husband tried to talk to her, but with a wave of his hand gave it up in despair.

As he said goodnight to his mother, he kissed her on the forehead while she hugged him, and stealthily behind his back, she gave him her blessing three times. Vassily Ivanovitch took Arkady to his room and wished him "as refreshing a rest as I had during your happy years." And Arkady actually slept great in his bathhouse; there was a smell of mint, and two crickets behind the stove competed with each other in their sleepy chirping. Vassily Ivanovitch left Arkady's room for his study and sat on the sofa at his son's feet, looking forward to chatting with him, but Bazarov immediately sent him away, saying he was tired, and didn't fall asleep until morning. With his eyes wide open, he stared resentfully into the darkness; memories of childhood didn’t affect him, and besides, he hadn’t yet shaken off the impact of his recent painful feelings. Arina Vlasyevna first prayed to her heart’s content, then she had a long, long conversation with Anfisushka, who stood perfectly still before her mistress, and with her one eye fixed on her, whispered all her observations and thoughts about Yevgeny Vassilyevitch. The old lady's head was spinning with happiness, wine, and tobacco smoke; her husband tried to talk to her, but he gave up in despair with a wave of his hand.

Arina Vlasyevna was a genuine Russian gentlewoman of the olden times; she ought to have lived two centuries before, in the old Moscow days. She was very devout and emotional; she believed in fortune-telling, charms, dreams, and omens of every possible kind; she believed in the prophecies of crazy people, in house-spirits, in wood-spirits, in unlucky meetings, in the evil eye, in popular remedies, she ate specially prepared salt on Holy Thursday, and believed that the end of the world was at hand; she believed that if on Easter Sunday the lights did not go out at vespers, then there would be a good crop of buckwheat, and that a mushroom will not grow after it has been looked on by the eye of man; she believed that the devil likes to be where there is water, and that every Jew has a blood-stained patch on his breast; she was afraid of mice, of snakes, of frogs, of sparrows, of leeches, of thunder, of cold water, of draughts, of horses, of goats, of red-haired people, and black cats, and she regarded crickets and dogs as unclean beasts; she never ate veal, doves, crayfishes, cheese, asparagus, artichokes, hares, nor water-melons, because a cut water-melon suggested the head of John the Baptist, and of oysters she could not speak without a shudder; she was fond of eating—and fasted rigidly; she slept ten hours out of the twenty-four—and never went to bed at all if Vassily Ivanovitch had so much as a headache; she had never read a single book except Alexis or the Cottage in the Forest; she wrote one, or at the most two letters in a year, but was great in housewifery, preserving, and jam-making, though with her own hands she never touched a thing, and was generally disinclined to move from her place. Arina Vlasyevna was very kindhearted, and in her way not at all stupid. She knew that the world is divided into masters whose duty it is to command, and simple folk whose duty it is to serve them—and so she felt no repugnance to servility and prostrations to the ground; but she treated those in subjection to her kindly and gently, never let a single beggar go away empty-handed, and never spoke ill of any one, though she was fond of gossip. In her youth she had been pretty, had played the clavichord, and spoken French a little; but in the course of many years' wanderings with her husband, whom she had married against her will, she had grown stout, and forgotten music and French. Her son she loved and feared unutterably; she had given up the management of the property to Vassily Ivanovitch—and now did not interfere in anything; she used to groan, wave her handkerchief, and raise her eyebrows higher and higher with horror directly her old husband began to discuss the impending government reforms and his own plans. She was apprehensive, and constantly expecting some great misfortune, and began to weep directly she remembered anything sorrowful.... Such women are not common nowadays. God knows whether we ought to rejoice!

Arina Vlasyevna was a true Russian lady of the old days; she belonged in another century, back in the days of old Moscow. She was deeply religious and emotional; she believed in fortune-telling, charms, dreams, and all kinds of omens; she believed in the prophecies of crazy people, in house spirits, in wood spirits, in bad luck encounters, in the evil eye, in folk remedies, she ate specially prepared salt on Holy Thursday, and thought the end of the world was near; she believed that if the lights stayed on during Easter Sunday vespers, there would be a good buckwheat harvest and that mushrooms wouldn’t grow after being looked at by anyone; she thought the devil preferred places with water and believed that every Jew had a blood-stained mark on his chest; she was afraid of mice, snakes, frogs, sparrows, leeches, thunder, cold water, drafts, horses, goats, red-haired people, and black cats, and she considered crickets and dogs to be filthy animals; she never ate veal, doves, crayfish, cheese, asparagus, artichokes, hares, or watermelon, because a cut watermelon reminded her of the head of John the Baptist, and she couldn't even mention oysters without shuddering; she loved to eat—and fasted strictly; she slept ten hours a day—and wouldn’t go to bed at all if Vassily Ivanovitch had even a headache; she had never read a single book except Alexis or the Cottage in the Forest; she wrote one or two letters a year at most but excelled in homemaking, preserving, and jam-making, though she never actually handled anything herself and generally preferred to stay in her spot. Arina Vlasyevna was very kind-hearted, and in her own way, not at all foolish. She understood that the world was divided into masters who should command and simple folk who should serve—and so she felt no aversion to servitude and bowing down; but she treated those under her care kindly and gently, never sent a single beggar away empty-handed, and never spoke badly of anyone, although she enjoyed gossiping. In her youth, she had been attractive, played the clavichord, and spoke a little French; but after many years of traveling with her husband, whom she had married against her will, she had become overweight and forgotten music and French. She loved her son deeply but also feared him; she had handed over property management to Vassily Ivanovitch—and now didn’t interfere with anything; she would groan, wave her handkerchief, and raise her eyebrows higher in horror whenever her old husband started talking about the upcoming government reforms and his own plans. She was anxious and always expecting some great misfortune, and would immediately cry whenever she remembered something sad... Such women are rare these days. God knows whether we should be glad about that!





CHAPTER XXI


On getting up Arkady opened the window, and the first object that met his view was Vassily Ivanovitch. In an Oriental dressing-gown girt round the waist with a pocket-handkerchief he was industriously digging in his garden. He perceived his young visitor, and leaning on his spade, he called, 'The best of health to you! How have you slept?'

Upon waking up, Arkady opened the window, and the first thing he saw was Vassily Ivanovitch. Dressed in an Eastern-style robe tied around his waist with a handkerchief, he was busy digging in his garden. He noticed his young visitor and, leaning on his spade, called out, "Wishing you good health! How did you sleep?"

'Capitally,' answered Arkady.

'Absolutely,' answered Arkady.

'Here am I, as you see, like some Cincinnatus, marking out a bed for late turnips. The time has come now—and thank God for it!—when every one ought to obtain his sustenance with his own hands; it's useless to reckon on others; one must labour oneself. And it turns out that Jean Jacques Rousseau is right. Half an hour ago, my dear young gentleman, you might have seen me in a totally different position. One peasant woman, who complained of looseness—that's how they express it, but in our language, dysentery—I ... how can I express it best? I administered opium, and for another I extracted a tooth. I proposed an anæsthetic to her ... but she would not consent. All that I do gratisanamatyer (en amateur). I'm used to it, though; you see, I'm a plebeian, homo novus—not one of the old stock, not like my spouse.... Wouldn't you like to come this way into the shade, to breathe the morning freshness a little before tea?'

'Here I am, as you see, like some Cincinnatus, preparing a bed for late turnips. The time has come now—and thank God for it!—when everyone should earn their living with their own hands; it's pointless to rely on others; one must work for oneself. And it turns out that Jean Jacques Rousseau is right. Half an hour ago, my dear young gentleman, you would have seen me in a completely different situation. One peasant woman, who complained of looseness—that's how they say it, but in our language, dysentery—I ... how can I say this best? I gave her opium, and for another, I pulled out a tooth. I suggested an anesthetic to her ... but she wouldn't agree. All that I do gratisanamatyer (as an amateur). I'm used to it, though; you see, I'm a commoner, homo novus—not one of the old stock, not like my spouse.... Wouldn't you like to come this way into the shade, to enjoy the morning freshness a bit before tea?'

Arkady went out to him.

Arkady went outside to him.

'Welcome once again,' said Vassily Ivanovitch, raising his hand in a military salute to the greasy skull-cap which covered his head. 'You, I know, are accustomed to luxury, to amusements, but even the great ones of this world do not disdain to spend a brief space under a cottage roof.'

'Welcome once again,' said Vassily Ivanovitch, raising his hand in a military salute to the greasy skull-cap on his head. 'I know you’re used to luxury and entertainment, but even the most important people in the world don’t mind spending a little time under a cottage roof.'

'Good heavens,' protested Arkady, 'as though I were one of the great ones of this world! And I'm not accustomed to luxury.'

"Good grief," Arkady protested, "as if I were one of the big shots in this world! I'm not used to luxury."

'Pardon me, pardon me,' rejoined Vassily Ivanovitch with a polite simper. 'Though I am laid on the shelf now, I have knocked about the world too—I can tell a bird by its flight. I am something of a psychologist too in my own way, and a physiognomist. If I had not, I will venture to say, been endowed with that gift, I should have come to grief long ago; I should have stood no chance, a poor man like me. I tell you without flattery, I am sincerely delighted at the friendship I observe between you and my son. I have just seen him; he got up as he usually does—no doubt you are aware of it—very early, and went a ramble about the neighbourhood. Permit me to inquire—have you known my son long?'

"Excuse me, excuse me," Vassily Ivanovitch replied with a polite smile. "Even though I'm sidelined now, I've experienced enough of the world—I can recognize a person by their behavior. I'm somewhat of a psychologist in my own way and can read faces too. If I hadn't been given that ability, I probably would have faced serious trouble long ago; a poor man like me wouldn’t have had a chance. I'm telling you straight, I'm genuinely happy to see the friendship between you and my son. I just saw him; he got up early as usual—you know how he is—and went for a walk around the neighborhood. May I ask—how long have you known my son?"

'Since last winter.'

'Since last winter.'

'Indeed. And permit me to question you further—but hadn't we better sit down? Permit me, as a father, to ask without reserve, What is your opinion of my Yevgeny?'

'Absolutely. And let me ask you another question—but shouldn't we take a seat? As a father, let me ask openly, What do you think of my Yevgeny?'

'Your son is one of the most remarkable men I have ever met,' Arkady answered emphatically.

'Your son is one of the most amazing men I've ever met,' Arkady replied emphatically.

Vassily Ivanovitch's eyes suddenly grew round, and his cheeks were suffused with a faint flush. The spade fell out of his hand.

Vassily Ivanovitch's eyes widened, and his cheeks turned slightly red. The spade dropped from his hand.

'And so you expect,' he began ...

'And so you expect,' he began ...

'I'm convinced,' Arkady put in, 'that your son has a great future before him; that he will do honour to your name. I've been certain of that ever since I first met him.'

"I'm sure," Arkady said, "that your son has a bright future ahead of him; that he will bring honor to your name. I've felt that way ever since I first met him."

'How ... how was that?' Vassily Ivanovitch articulated with an effort. His wide mouth was relaxed in a triumphant smile, which would not leave it.

'How ... how was that?' Vassily Ivanovitch said, struggling to get the words out. His wide mouth was hanging in a proud smile that wouldn’t fade away.

'Would you like me to tell you how we met?'

'Do you want me to tell you how we met?'

'Yes ... and altogether....'

'Yes... and altogether...'

Arkady began to tell his tale, and to talk of Bazarov with even greater warmth, even greater enthusiasm than he had done on the evening when he danced a mazurka with Madame Odintsov.

Arkady started sharing his story, speaking about Bazarov with even more warmth and excitement than when he had danced the mazurka with Madame Odintsov that evening.

Vassily Ivanovitch listened and listened, blinked, and rolled his handkerchief up into a ball in both his hands, cleared his throat, ruffled up his hair, and at last could stand it no longer; he bent down to Arkady and kissed him on his shoulder. 'You have made me perfectly happy,' he said, never ceasing to smile. 'I ought to tell you, I ... idolise my son; my old wife I won't speak of—we all know what mothers are!—but I dare not show my feelings before him, because he doesn't like it. He is averse to every kind of demonstration of feeling; many people even find fault with him for such firmness of character, and regard it as a proof of pride or lack of feeling, but men like him ought not to be judged by the common standard, ought they? And here, for example, many another fellow in his place would have been a constant drag on his parents; but he, would you believe it? has never from the day he was born taken a farthing more than he could help, that's God's truth!'

Vassily Ivanovitch listened closely, blinked, and rolled his handkerchief into a ball in both hands. He cleared his throat, messed up his hair, and finally couldn’t hold back anymore; he leaned down and kissed Arkady on the shoulder. "You’ve made me incredibly happy," he said, never stopping his smile. "I have to tell you, I... idolize my son; I won’t even mention my old wife—we all know what mothers can be like!—but I can’t show my emotions in front of him because he doesn't like it. He’s not into any kind of emotional display; a lot of people criticize him for being so composed, thinking it means he’s proud or lacks feeling, but people like him shouldn’t be judged by the usual standards, right? And to illustrate, many other guys in his position would be a constant burden on their parents; but he, believe it or not, has never taken a single penny more than he absolutely needed since the day he was born. That’s the truth!”

'He is a disinterested, honest man,' observed Arkady.

'He's an impartial, honest guy,' observed Arkady.

'Exactly so; he is disinterested. And I don't only idolise him, Arkady Nikolaitch, I am proud of him, and the height of my ambition is that some day there will be the following lines in his biography: "The son of a simple army-doctor, who was, however, capable of divining his greatness betimes, and spared nothing for his education ..."' The old man's voice broke.

'Exactly; he is selfless. And I don't just admire him, Arkady Nikolaitch, I’m proud of him, and my greatest ambition is that someday there will be these lines in his biography: "The son of a simple army doctor, who was able to recognize his greatness early on and did everything for his education..."' The old man's voice trembled.

Arkady pressed his hand.

Arkady pressed his hand down.

'What do you think,' inquired Vassily Ivanovitch, after a short silence, 'will it be in the career of medicine that he will attain the celebrity you anticipate for him?'

'What do you think,' Vassily Ivanovitch asked after a brief silence, 'will he achieve the fame you expect in his medical career?'

'Of course, not in medicine, though even in that department he will be one of the leading scientific men.'

'Of course, not in medicine, but even in that field, he will be one of the top scientific experts.'

'In what then, Arkady Nikolaitch?'

'So, what then, Arkady Nikolaitch?'

'It would he hard to say now, but he will be famous.'

'It’s hard to say right now, but he will be famous.'

'He will be famous!' repeated the old man, and he sank into a reverie.

'He will be famous!' the old man repeated, and he fell into a daydream.

'Arina Vlasyevna sent me to call you in to tea,' announced Anfisushka, coming by with an immense dish of ripe raspberries.

'Arina Vlasyevna sent me to get you for tea,' Anfisushka said, passing by with a huge bowl of ripe raspberries.

Vassily Ivanovitch started. 'And will there be cooled cream for the raspberries?'

Vassily Ivanovitch paused. 'And will there be chilled cream for the raspberries?'

'Yes.'

'Yep.'

'Cold now, mind! Don't stand on ceremony, Arkady Nikolaitch; take some more. How is it Yevgeny doesn't come?'

'It's cold now, mind you! Don't be polite, Arkady Nikolaitch; have some more. Why isn't Yevgeny here yet?'

'I'm here,' was heard Bazarov's voice from Arkady's room.

"I'm here," Bazarov's voice came from Arkady's room.

Vassily Ivanovitch turned round quickly. 'Aha! you wanted to pay a visit to your friend; but you were too late, amice, and we have already had a long conversation with him. Now we must go in to tea, mother summons us. By the way, I want to have a little talk with you.'

Vassily Ivanovitch turned around quickly. 'Aha! You wanted to visit your friend, but you were too late, amice, and we’ve already had a long chat with him. Now we need to go in for tea; mom is calling us. By the way, I want to have a little talk with you.'

'What about?'

'What’s up?'

'There's a peasant here; he's suffering from icterus....

There's a peasant here; he's suffering from jaundice....

'You mean jaundice?'

'You mean jaundice?'

'Yes, a chronic and very obstinate case of icterus. I have prescribed him centaury and St. John's wort, ordered him to eat carrots, given him soda; but all that's merely palliative measures; we want some more decided treatment. Though you do laugh at medicine, I am certain you can give me practical advice. But we will talk of that later. Now come in to tea.'

'Yes, a persistent and very stubborn case of jaundice. I've prescribed him centaury and St. John's wort, told him to eat carrots, and given him soda; but all that's just temporary relief; we need a more definitive treatment. Even though you joke about medicine, I’m sure you can give me practical advice. But we’ll talk about that later. Now, come in for tea.'

Vassily Ivanovitch jumped up briskly from the garden seat, and hummed from Robert le Diable

Vassily Ivanovitch jumped up quickly from the garden seat and hummed a tune from Robert le Diable

'The rule, the rule we set ourselves,
 To live, to live for pleasure!'

'Singular vitality!' observed Bazarov, going away from the window.

'Singular vitality!' Bazarov remarked as he turned away from the window.

It was midday. The sun was burning hot behind a thin veil of unbroken whitish clouds. Everything was hushed; there was no sound but the cocks crowing irritably at one another in the village, producing in every one who heard them a strange sense of drowsiness and ennui; and somewhere, high up in a tree-top, the incessant plaintive cheep of a young hawk. Arkady and Bazarov lay in the shade of a small haystack, putting under themselves two armfuls of dry and rustling, but still greenish and fragrant grass.

It was noon. The sun was blazing hot behind a thin layer of unbroken white clouds. Everything was quiet; the only sounds were the roosters crowing irritably at each other in the village, which created a strange feeling of drowsiness and boredom in anyone who heard them; and somewhere, high up in a tree, the constant, mournful cheep of a young hawk. Arkady and Bazarov were lying in the shade of a small haystack, using two armfuls of dry, rustling, but still green and fragrant grass as cushions.

'That aspen-tree,' began Bazarov, 'reminds me of my childhood; it grows at the edge of the clay-pits where the bricks were dug, and in those days I believed firmly that that clay-pit and aspen-tree possessed a peculiar talismanic power; I never felt dull near them. I did not understand then that I was not dull, because I was a child. Well, now I'm grown up, the talisman's lost its power.'

'That aspen tree,' Bazarov started, 'takes me back to my childhood; it stands at the edge of the clay pits where they dug the bricks, and back then I truly believed that the clay pit and that aspen tree had some special magical power; I never felt bored around them. I didn't realize then that I wasn't bored because I was a child. Well, now that I'm grown up, the magic has faded.'

'How long did you live here altogether?' asked Arkady.

"How long did you live here in total?" asked Arkady.

'Two years on end; then we travelled about. We led a roving life, wandering from town to town for the most part.'

'For two years straight, we traveled around. We lived a nomadic life, moving from town to town most of the time.'

'And has this house been standing long?'

'Has this house been here for a while?'

'Yes. My grandfather built it—my mother's father.'

'Yeah. My grandfather built it—my mom's dad.'

'Who was he—your grandfather?'

'Who was he—your granddad?'

'Devil knows. Some second-major. He served with Suvorov, and was always telling stories about the crossing of the Alps—inventions probably.'

'Devil knows. Some second-rate. He served with Suvorov and was always sharing stories about crossing the Alps—probably made-up.'

'You have a portrait of Suvorov hanging in the drawing-room. I like these dear little houses like yours; they're so warm and old-fashioned; and there's always a special sort of scent about them.'

'You have a portrait of Suvorov hanging in the living room. I really like charming little houses like yours; they feel so cozy and vintage; and there's always a unique kind of scent in them.'

'A smell of lamp-oil and clover,' Bazarov remarked, yawning. 'And the flies in those dear little houses.... Faugh!'

'A smell of lamp oil and clover,' Bazarov said, yawning. 'And the flies in those cute little houses... Ugh!'

'Tell me,' began Arkady, after a brief pause, 'were they strict with you when you were a child?'

'Tell me,' Arkady said after a moment's pause, 'were your parents strict with you when you were a kid?'

'You can see what my parents are like. They're not a severe sort.'

'You can see what my parents are like. They’re not strict at all.'

'Are you fond of them, Yevgeny?'

'Do you like them, Yevgeny?'

'I am, Arkady.'

"I'm here, Arkady."

'How fond they are of you!'

'They truly care about you!'

Bazarov was silent for a little. 'Do you know what I'm thinking about?' he brought out at last, clasping his hands behind his head.

Bazarov was quiet for a moment. "Do you know what I'm thinking about?" he finally said, clasping his hands behind his head.

'No. What is it?'

'No. What's that?'

'I'm thinking life is a happy thing for my parents. My father at sixty is fussing around, talking about "palliative" measures, doctoring people, playing the bountiful master with the peasants—having a festive time, in fact; and my mother's happy too; her day's so chockful of duties of all sorts, and sighs and groans that she's no time even to think of herself; while I ...'

'I'm thinking life is a happy thing for my parents. My dad, at sixty, is busy fussing around, talking about "palliative" measures, treating patients, and acting like a generous master with the farmers—having a great time, really; and my mom is happy too; her day is so packed with all kinds of responsibilities, and all the sighs and groans mean she doesn't even have time to think about herself; while I ...'

'While you?'

'What about you?'

'I think; here I lie under a haystack.... The tiny space I occupy is so infinitely small in comparison with the rest of space, in which I am not, and which has nothing to do with me; and the period of time in which it is my lot to live is so petty beside the eternity in which I have not been, and shall not be.... And in this atom, this mathematical point, the blood is circulating, the brain is working and wanting something.... Isn't it loathsome? Isn't it petty?'

'I think; here I lie under a haystack.... The tiny space I occupy is so incredibly small compared to the rest of the space, where I am not, and which has nothing to do with me; and the period of time I’m living in is so insignificant next to the eternity in which I haven’t existed and won’t exist.... And in this atom, this mathematical point, blood is circulating, the brain is functioning and wanting something.... Isn't it disgusting? Isn't it trivial?'

'Allow me to remark that what you're saying applies to men in general.'

'Let me point out that what you're saying applies to men in general.'

'You are right,' Bazarov cut in. 'I was going to say that they now—my parents, I mean—are absorbed and don't trouble themselves about their own nothingness; it doesn't sicken them ... while I ... I feel nothing but weariness and anger.'

'You’re right,' Bazarov interrupted. 'I was going to say that my parents are now absorbed in their lives and don’t worry about their own emptiness; it doesn’t bother them ... while I ... I only feel tired and angry.'

'Anger? why anger?'

'Anger? Why be angry?'

'Why? How can you ask why? Have you forgotten?'

'Why? How can you even ask that? Have you forgotten?'

'I remember everything, but still I don't admit that you have any right to be angry. You're unlucky, I'll allow, but ...'

'I remember everything, but I still won't say you have any right to be mad. You're unfortunate, I’ll admit, but ...'

'Pooh! then you, Arkady Nikolaevitch, I can see, regard love like all modern young men; cluck, cluck, cluck you call to the hen, but if the hen comes near you, you run away. I'm not like that. But that's enough of that. What can't be helped, it's shameful to talk about.' He turned over on his side. 'Aha! there goes a valiant ant dragging off a half-dead fly. Take her, brother, take her! Don't pay attention to her resistance; it's your privilege as an animal to be free from the sentiment of pity—make the most of it—not like us conscientious self-destructive animals!'

'Pooh! So, Arkady Nikolaevitch, I can tell you see love like all modern guys; you call to the hen, cluck, cluck, cluck, but when the hen comes close, you run away. I'm not like that. But that's enough of that. What can't be helped is too shameful to talk about.' He rolled over onto his side. 'Aha! Look at that brave ant dragging off a half-dead fly. Go for it, brother, go for it! Don't mind her struggles; it's your right as an animal to be free of the feeling of pity—take advantage of it—not like us aware, self-sabotaging creatures!'

'You shouldn't say that, Yevgeny! When have you destroyed yourself?'

'You shouldn't say that, Yevgeny! When have you done that to yourself?'

Bazarov raised his head. 'That's the only thing I pride myself on. I haven't crushed myself, so a woman can't crush me. Amen! It's all over! You shall not hear another word from me about it.'

Bazarov lifted his head. "That's the only thing I'm proud of. I haven't broken myself, so a woman can't break me. Amen! It's done! You won't hear another word from me about it."

Both the friends lay for some time in silence.

Both friends lay in silence for a while.

'Yes,' began Bazarov, 'man's a strange animal. When one gets a side view from a distance of the dead-alive life our "fathers" lead here, one thinks, What could be better? You eat and drink, and know you are acting in the most reasonable, most judicious manner. But if not, you're devoured by ennui. One wants to have to do with people if only to abuse them.'

'Yeah,' Bazarov started, 'humans are weird creatures. When you get a sideways glance from afar at the half-hearted life our "fathers" are living here, you think, What could be better? You eat and drink, and feel like you’re acting in the most sensible, most rational way. But if not, you’re swallowed up by boredom. You want to engage with people just to criticize them.'

'One ought so to order one's life that every moment in it should be of significance,' Arkady affirmed reflectively.

'One should arrange their life in such a way that every moment has meaning,' Arkady affirmed thoughtfully.

'I dare say! What's of significance is sweet, however mistaken; one could make up one's mind to what's insignificant even. But pettiness, pettiness, that's what's insufferable.'

'I must say! What matters is sweet, even if mistaken; one could decide what's insignificant too. But pettiness, pettiness, that's what's unbearable.'

'Pettiness doesn't exist for a man so long as he refuses to recognise it.'

'Being petty doesn’t matter to a guy as long as he chooses not to see it.'

'H'm ... what you've just said is a common-place reversed.'

'H'm ... what you just said is a common reversed idea.'

'What? What do you mean by that term?'

'What? What do you mean by that term?'

'I'll tell you; saying, for instance, that education is beneficial, that's a common-place; but to say that education is injurious, that's a common-place turned upside down. There's more style about it, so to say, but in reality it's one and the same.'

"I’ll tell you; saying, for example, that education is good is a common statement; but to claim that education is harmful is a common statement turned on its head. It has more flair, so to speak, but in reality, it’s really the same."

'And the truth is—where, which side?'

'And the truth is—where, which side?'

'Where? Like an echo I answer, Where?'

'Where? Like an echo, I reply, Where?'

'You're in a melancholy mood to-day, Yevgeny.'

'You're feeling pretty down today, Yevgeny.'

'Really? The sun must have softened my brain, I suppose, and I can't stand so many raspberries either.'

'Really? I guess the sun must have softened my brain, and I can't handle so many raspberries either.'

'In that case, a nap's not a bad thing,' observed Arkady.

"In that case, a nap isn't a bad idea," Arkady said.

'Certainly; only don't look at me; every man's face is stupid when he's asleep.'

'Sure, just don’t look at me; every guy’s face looks dumb when he’s asleep.'

'But isn't it all the same to you what people think of you?'

'But doesn't it all mean the same to you what people think about you?'

'I don't know what to say to you. A real man ought not to care; a real man is one whom it's no use thinking about, whom one must either obey or hate.'

'I don't know what to say to you. A real man shouldn't care; a real man is someone you can't waste your thoughts on, someone you either have to obey or resent.'

'It's funny! I don't hate anybody,' observed Arkady, after a moment's thought.

"It's funny! I don't hate anyone," Arkady remarked after a moment of reflection.

'And I hate so many. You are a soft-hearted, mawkish creature; how could you hate any one?... You're timid; you don't rely on yourself much.'

'And I hate so many. You’re such a soft-hearted, sentimental person; how could you hate anyone? You’re timid; you don’t have much confidence in yourself.'

'And you,' interrupted Arkady, 'do you expect much of yourself? Have you a high opinion of yourself?'

'And you,' interrupted Arkady, 'do you expect a lot from yourself? Do you think highly of yourself?'

Bazarov paused. 'When I meet a man who can hold his own beside me,' he said, dwelling on every syllable, 'then I'll change my opinion of myself. Yes, hatred! You said, for instance, to-day as we passed our bailiff Philip's cottage—it's the one that's so nice and clean—well, you said, Russia will come to perfection when the poorest peasant has a house like that, and every one of us ought to work to bring it about.... And I felt such a hatred for this poorest peasant, this Philip or Sidor, for whom I'm to be ready to jump out of my skin, and who won't even thank me for it ... and why should he thank me? Why, suppose he does live in a clean house, while the nettles are growing out of me,—well what do I gain by it?'

Bazarov paused. "When I meet someone who can stand their ground next to me," he said, emphasizing each word, "then I'll rethink my opinion of myself. Yeah, hatred! You pointed out today, as we walked past our bailiff Philip's cottage—it's the one that's really nice and clean—well, you said, Russia will achieve greatness when the poorest peasant has a house like that, and all of us should work to make it happen.... And I felt such hatred for this poorest peasant, this Philip or Sidor, for whom I'm supposed to be ready to bend over backward, and he won’t even thank me for it... and why should he thank me? So what if he does live in a clean house while I’m struggling—what do I get out of it?"

'Hush, Yevgeny ... if one listened to you to-day one would be driven to agreeing with those who reproach us for want of principles.'

'Hush, Yevgeny ... if someone listened to you today, they would be led to agree with those who criticize us for lacking principles.'

'You talk like your uncle. There are no general principles—you've not made out that even yet! There are feelings. Everything depends on them.'

'You talk like your uncle. There aren’t any universal principles—you still haven’t figured that out! It’s all about feelings. Everything depends on them.'

'How so?'

'How so?'

'Why, I, for instance, take up a negative attitude, by virtue of my sensations; I like to deny—my brain's made on that plan, and that's all about it! Why do I like chemistry? Why do you like apples?—by virtue of our sensations. It's all the same thing. Deeper than that men will never penetrate. Not every one will tell you that, and, in fact, I shan't tell you so another time.'

'Well, I take a negative attitude because of my feelings; I just like to deny things—my mind just works that way, and that's all there is to it! Why do I enjoy chemistry? Why do you enjoy apples?—it’s because of how we feel. It’s essentially the same. Men will never dig deeper than that. Not everyone will admit this, and honestly, I won’t say it again next time.'

'What? and is honesty a matter of the senses?'

'What? Is honesty just about what we can perceive with our senses?'

'I should rather think so.'

"I think so."

'Yevgeny!' Arkady was beginning in a dejected voice ...

'Yevgeny!' Arkady was starting in a downcast tone ...

'Well? What? Isn't it to your taste?' broke in Bazarov. 'No, brother. If you've made up your mind to mow down everything, don't spare your own legs. But we've talked enough metaphysics. "Nature breathes the silence of sleep," said Pushkin.'

'Well? What? Don't you like it?' interrupted Bazarov. 'No, brother. If you're determined to cut everything down, don't hold back on yourself. But we've discussed enough philosophy. "Nature breathes the silence of sleep," said Pushkin.'

'He never said anything of the sort,' protested Arkady.

'He never said anything like that,' protested Arkady.

'Well, if he didn't, as a poet he might have—and ought to have said it. By the way, he must have been a military man.'

'Well, if he didn't, as a poet he might have—and should have said it. By the way, he must have been in the military.'

'Pushkin never was a military man!'

'Pushkin was never a military man!'

'Why, on every page of him there's, "To arms! to arms! for Russia's honour!"'

'Why, on every page of his, it says, "To arms! To arms! For Russia's honor!"'

'Why, what stories you invent! I declare, it's positive calumny.'

'Wow, what stories you come up with! I swear, it's complete slander.'

'Calumny? That's a mighty matter! What a word he's found to frighten me with! Whatever charge you make against a man, you may be certain he deserves twenty times worse than that in reality.'

'Calumny? That's a serious issue! What a word he's chosen to scare me with! Whatever accusation you make against a person, you can be sure he truly deserves twenty times worse than that.'

'We had better go to sleep,' said Arkady, in a tone of vexation.

'We should probably go to sleep,' said Arkady, sounding irritated.

'With the greatest pleasure,' answered Bazarov. But neither of them slept. A feeling almost of hostility had come over both the young men. Five minutes later, they opened their eyes and glanced at one another in silence.

'With the greatest pleasure,' replied Bazarov. But neither of them could sleep. An almost hostile feeling had settled over both young men. Five minutes later, they opened their eyes and exchanged a silent glance.

'Look,' said Arkady suddenly, 'a dry maple leaf has come off and is falling to the earth; its movement is exactly like a butterfly's flight. Isn't it strange? Gloom and decay—like brightness and life.'

'Look,' Arkady said suddenly, 'a dry maple leaf has come off and is falling to the ground; its movement is just like a butterfly's flight. Isn't that strange? Gloom and decay—just like brightness and life.'

'Oh, my friend, Arkady Nikolaitch!' cried Bazarov, 'one thing I entreat of you; no fine talk.'

'Oh, my friend, Arkady Nikolaitch!' shouted Bazarov, 'I beg you for one thing; no fancy talk.'

'I talk as best I can.... And, I declare, its perfect despotism. An idea came into my head; why shouldn't I utter it?'

'I speak as well as I can... And, I swear, it's total control. A thought popped into my head; why shouldn't I say it out loud?'

'Yes; and why shouldn't I utter my ideas? I think that fine talk's positively indecent.'

'Yes, and why shouldn't I share my thoughts? I think that fancy talk is downright inappropriate.'

'And what is decent? Abuse?'

'And what is decent? Abuse?'

'Ha! ha! you really do intend, I see, to walk in your uncle's footsteps. How pleased that worthy imbecile would have been if he had heard you!'

'Ha! Ha! I see you really do plan to follow in your uncle's footsteps. How happy that silly man would have been if he had heard you!'

'What did you call Pavel Petrovitch?'

'What did you call Pavel Petrovich?'

'I called him, very justly, an imbecile.'

'I called him an idiot, and I was completely justified.'

'But this is unbearable!' cried Arkady.

'But this is just too much!' cried Arkady.

'Aha! family feeling spoke there,' Bazarov commented coolly. 'I've noticed how obstinately it sticks to people. A man's ready to give up everything and break with every prejudice; but to admit that his brother, for instance, who steals handkerchiefs, is a thief—that's too much for him. And when one comes to think of it: my brother, mine—and no genius ... that's an idea no one can swallow.'

"Aha! Family ties really showed there," Bazarov remarked casually. "I've seen how stubbornly they cling to people. A person is willing to give up everything and reject all their biases; but to accept that their brother, for example, who steals handkerchiefs, is a thief—that's just too hard for them. And when you think about it: my brother, mine—and not a genius at all ... that's a thought nobody can handle."

'It was a simple sense of justice spoke in me and not in the least family feeling,' retorted Arkady passionately. 'But since that's a sense you don't understand, since you haven't that sensation, you can't judge of it.'

'It was a straightforward sense of justice that spoke to me and not at all family ties,' Arkady replied passionately. 'But since that's a feeling you don't understand, since you don't have that sensation, you can't judge it.'

'In other words, Arkady Kirsanov is too exalted for my comprehension. I bow down before him and say no more.'

'In other words, Arkady Kirsanov is too impressive for me to understand. I respect him and say no more.'

'Don't, please, Yevgeny; we shall really quarrel at last.'

'Please don't, Yevgeny; we will actually end up arguing.'

'Ah, Arkady! do me a kindness. I entreat you, let us quarrel for once in earnest....'

'Oh, Arkady! Please do me a favor. I’m asking you, let’s have a serious argument for once...'

'But then perhaps we should end by ...'

'But then maybe we should finish by ...'

'Fighting?' put in Bazarov. 'Well? Here, on the hay, in these idyllic surroundings, far from the world and the eyes of men, it wouldn't matter. But you'd be no match for me. I'll have you by the throat in a minute.'

'Fighting?' Bazarov said. 'Well? Here, on the hay, in this perfect setting, away from the world and people's watchful eyes, it wouldn’t matter. But you wouldn’t stand a chance against me. I’d have you by the throat in no time.'

Bazarov spread out his long, cruel fingers.... Arkady turned round and prepared, as though in jest, to resist.... But his friend's face struck him as so vindictive—there was such menace in grim earnest in the smile that distorted his lips, and in his glittering eyes, that he felt instinctively afraid.

Bazarov spread his long, harsh fingers.... Arkady turned around and got ready, as if joking, to push back.... But his friend's face looked so vengeful—there was such a threatening seriousness in the smile that twisted his lips, and in his shining eyes, that he felt a rush of instinctive fear.

'Ah! so this is where you have got to!' the voice of Vassily Ivanovitch was heard saying at that instant, and the old army-doctor appeared before the young men, garbed in a home-made linen pea-jacket, with a straw hat, also home-made, on his head. 'I've been looking everywhere for you.... Well, you've picked out a capital place, and you're excellently employed. Lying on the "earth, gazing up to heaven." Do you know, there's a special significance in that?'

'Wow! So this is where you guys ended up!' Vassily Ivanovitch's voice was heard saying at that moment, and the old army doctor showed up in front of the young men, wearing a homemade linen pea coat and a straw hat that he also made himself. 'I've been searching everywhere for you.... Well, you chose a great spot, and you're doing really well. Lying on the ground, looking up at the sky. Did you know there's a special meaning to that?'

'I never gaze up to heaven except when I want to sneeze,' growled Bazarov, and turning to Arkady he added in an undertone. 'Pity he interrupted us.'

'I never look up at the sky unless I need to sneeze,' Bazarov grumbled, and turning to Arkady, he added quietly, 'Too bad he interrupted us.'

'Come, hush!' whispered Arkady, and he secretly squeezed his friend's hand. But no friendship can long stand such shocks.

'Come on, be quiet!' whispered Arkady, and he quietly squeezed his friend's hand. But no friendship can endure such shocks for long.

'I look at you, my youthful friends,' Vassily Ivanovitch was saying meantime, shaking his head, and leaning his folded arms on a rather cunningly bent stick of his own carving, with a Turk's figure for a top,—'I look, and I cannot refrain from admiration. You have so much strength, such youth and bloom, such abilities, such talents! Positively, a Castor and Pollux!'

'I look at you, my young friends,' Vassily Ivanovitch was saying at the same time, shaking his head and leaning his folded arms on a cleverly carved stick of his own making, featuring a figure of a Turk at the top—'I look, and I can't help but admire you. You have so much strength, such youth and vitality, such skills, such talents! Honestly, you remind me of Castor and Pollux!'

'Get along with you—going off into mythology!' commented Bazarov. 'You can see at once that he was a great Latinist in his day! Why, I seem to remember, you gained the silver medal for Latin prose—didn't you?'

'Come on, you're diving into mythology!' Bazarov remarked. 'You can tell right away that he was a great Latin scholar in his time! I think I remember you got the silver medal for Latin prose—didn’t you?'

'The Dioscuri, the Dioscuri!' repeated Vassily Ivanovitch.

'The Dioscuri, the Dioscuri!' repeated Vassily Ivanovitch.

'Come, shut up, father; don't show off.'

'Come on, be quiet, Dad; stop trying to show off.'

'Once in a way it's surely permissible,' murmured the old man. 'However, I have not been seeking for you, gentlemen, to pay you compliments; but with the object, in the first place, of announcing to you that we shall soon be dining; and secondly, I wanted to prepare you, Yevgeny.... You are a sensible man, you know the world, and you know what women are, and consequently you will excuse.... Your mother wished to have a Te Deum sung on the occasion of your arrival. You must not imagine that I am inviting you to attend this thanksgiving—it is over indeed now; but Father Alexey ...'

'Every now and then, it’s definitely okay,' the old man said softly. 'But I’m not here to give you compliments, gentlemen; I actually have two things to tell you. First, we’ll be having dinner soon, and second, I wanted to prepare you, Yevgeny... You’re a sensible guy, you understand the world, and you know what women are like, so you’ll see this from my perspective... Your mother wanted a Te Deum sung to celebrate your arrival. Don’t think I’m inviting you to this thanksgiving—it already happened; but Father Alexey...'

'The village parson?'

'The local pastor?'

'Well, yes, the priest; he ... is to dine ... with us.... I did not anticipate this, and did not even approve of it ... but it somehow came about ... he did not understand me.... And, well ... Arina Vlasyevna ... Besides, he's a worthy, reasonable man.'

'Well, yeah, the priest; he... is going to have dinner... with us.... I didn't see this coming, and I wasn't even on board with it... but it just happened... he didn't get me.... And, well... Arina Vlasyevna... Plus, he's a decent, sensible guy.'

'He won't eat my share at dinner, I suppose?' queried Bazarov.

'He won't eat my portion at dinner, will he?' asked Bazarov.

Vassily Ivanovitch laughed. 'How you talk!'

Vassily Ivanovitch laughed. 'You really know how to talk!'

'Well, that's all I ask. I'm ready to sit down to table with any man.'

'Well, that's all I ask. I'm ready to sit down at the table with any man.'

Vassily Ivanovitch set his hat straight. 'I was certain before I spoke,' he said, 'that you were above any kind of prejudice. Here am I, an old man at sixty-two, and I have none.' (Vassily Ivanovitch did not dare to confess that he had himself desired the thanksgiving service. He was no less religious than his wife.) 'And Father Alexey very much wanted to make your acquaintance. You will like him, you'll see. He's no objection even to cards, and he sometimes—but this is between ourselves ... positively smokes a pipe.'

Vassily Ivanovitch adjusted his hat. "I was sure before I spoke," he said, "that you were above any kind of bias. Here I am, an old man at sixty-two, and I have none." (Vassily Ivanovitch didn't dare admit that he himself wanted the thanksgiving service. He was just as religious as his wife.) "And Father Alexey really wanted to meet you. You'll like him, trust me. He doesn't even mind playing cards, and he sometimes—but this is just between us... actually smokes a pipe."

'All right. We'll have a round of whist after dinner, and I'll clean him out.'

'Okay. We'll play a round of whist after dinner, and I'll take all his money.'

'He! he! he! We shall see! That remains to be seen.'

'He! he! he! We’ll see about that! It’s yet to be determined.'

'I know you're an old hand,' said Bazarov, with a peculiar emphasis.

'I know you're experienced,' said Bazarov, with a strange emphasis.

Vassily Ivanovitch's bronzed cheeks were suffused with an uneasy flush.

Vassily Ivanovitch's tanned cheeks were filled with an uneasy blush.

'For shame, Yevgeny.... Let bygones be bygones. Well, I'm ready to acknowledge before this gentleman I had that passion in my youth; and I have paid for it too! How hot it is, though! Let me sit down with you. I shan't be in your way, I hope?'

'What a shame, Yevgeny.... Let's leave the past in the past. I'm willing to admit in front of this gentleman that I had that passion when I was younger; and I’ve paid for it too! Wow, it's so hot! Can I sit down with you? I hope I'm not in your way?'

'Oh, not at all,' answered Arkady.

'Oh, not at all,' Arkady replied.

Vassily Ivanovitch lowered himself, sighing, into the hay. 'Your present quarters remind me, my dear sirs,' he began, 'of my military bivouacking existence, the ambulance halts, somewhere like this under a haystack, and even for that we were thankful.' He sighed. 'I had many, many experiences in my life. For example, if you will allow me, I will tell you a curious episode of the plague in Bessarabia.'

Vassily Ivanovitch lowered himself, sighing, into the hay. "Your current setup reminds me, my dear sirs," he began, "of my time in the military, camping out, somewhere like this under a haystack, and we were even grateful for that." He sighed again. "I've had a lot of experiences in my life. For instance, if you don't mind, I’d like to share a curious story about the plague in Bessarabia."

'For which you got the Vladimir cross?' put in Bazarov. 'We know, we know.... By the way, why is it you're not wearing it?'

'Why didn't you wear the Vladimir cross?' Bazarov asked. 'We already know.... By the way, why aren't you wearing it?'

'Why, I told you that I have no prejudices,' muttered Vassily Ivanovitch (he had only the evening before had the red ribbon unpicked off his coat), and he proceeded to relate the episode of the plague. 'Why, he's fallen asleep,' he whispered all at once to Arkady, pointing to Yevgeny, and winking good-naturedly. 'Yevgeny! get up,' he went on aloud. 'Let's go in to dinner.'

"Look, I told you I don’t have any prejudices," Vassily Ivanovitch mumbled (he had just gotten the red ribbon taken off his coat the night before), and then he began to tell the story about the plague. "Hey, he’s fallen asleep," he suddenly whispered to Arkady, pointing at Yevgeny and winking playfully. "Yevgeny! Wake up," he said loudly. "Let’s go in for dinner."

Father Alexey, a good-looking stout man with thick, carefully-combed hair, with an embroidered girdle round his lilac silk cassock, appeared to be a man of much tact and adaptability. He made haste to be the first to offer his hand to Arkady and Bazarov, as though understanding beforehand that they did not want his blessing, and he behaved himself in general without constraint. He neither derogated from his own dignity, nor gave offence to others; he vouchsafed a passing smile at the seminary Latin, and stood up for his bishop; drank two small glasses of wine, but refused a third; accepted a cigar from Arkady, but did not proceed to smoke it, saying he would take it home with him. The only thing not quite agreeable about him was a way he had of constantly raising his hand with care and deliberation to catch the flies on his face, sometimes succeeding in smashing them. He took his seat at the green table, expressing his satisfaction at so doing in measured terms, and ended by winning from Bazarov two roubles and a half in paper money; they had no idea of even reckoning in silver in the house of Arina Vlasyevna.... She was sitting, as before, near her son (she did not play cards), her cheek, as before, propped on her little fist; she only got up to order some new dainty to be served. She was afraid to caress Bazarov, and he gave her no encouragement, he did not invite her caresses; and besides, Vassily Ivanovitch had advised her not to 'worry' him too much. 'Young men are not fond of that sort of thing,' he declared to her. (It's needless to say what the dinner was like that day; Timofeitch in person had galloped off at early dawn for beef; the bailiff had gone off in another direction for turbot, gremille, and crayfish; for mushrooms alone forty-two farthings had been paid the peasant women in copper); but Arina Vlasyevna's eyes, bent steadfastly on Bazarov, did not express only devotion and tenderness; in them was to be seen sorrow also, mingled with awe and curiosity; there was to be seen too a sort of humble reproachfulness.

Father Alexey, a handsome, stout man with thick, neatly-combed hair and an embroidered belt around his lilac silk cassock, seemed to be a person of great tact and adaptability. He quickly reached out to shake hands with Arkady and Bazarov, as if he sensed they weren't looking for his blessing, and he carried himself with ease. He maintained his dignity without offending anyone; he smiled briefly at the seminary Latin and defended his bishop; he drank two small glasses of wine but turned down a third; he accepted a cigar from Arkady but said he would take it home instead of smoking it. The only slightly bothersome thing about him was his habit of carefully raising his hand to swat flies off his face, sometimes succeeding in squashing them. He sat down at the green table, expressing his pleasure at doing so in measured words, and ended up winning two and a half roubles in paper money from Bazarov; there was no thought of using silver in Arina Vlasyevna's house... She was sitting, as always, next to her son (she didn’t play cards), her cheek resting on her little fist; she only got up to request some new delicacy to be served. She was hesitant to show affection to Bazarov, and he didn’t encourage it or invite her to be affectionate; plus, Vassily Ivanovitch had advised her not to 'bug' him too much. "Young men don't like that sort of thing," he told her. (It goes without saying that dinner that day was quite something; Timofeitch had personally ridden off at dawn to get beef; the bailiff had gone in another direction for turbot, gremille, and crayfish; and forty-two farthings had been paid to peasant women for mushrooms alone). But Arina Vlasyevna’s eyes, fixed intently on Bazarov, showed not just devotion and tenderness; there was also sorrow, mixed with awe and curiosity, along with a kind of humble reproachfulness.

Bazarov, however, was not in a humour to analyse the exact expression of his mother's eyes; he seldom turned to her, and then only with some short question. Once he asked her for her hand 'for luck'; she gently laid her soft, little hand on his rough, broad palm.

Bazarov, however, wasn't in the mood to analyze the exact look in his mother's eyes; he rarely turned to her, and then only with a quick question. Once, he asked her for her hand 'for luck'; she sweetly placed her soft, small hand on his rough, broad palm.

'Well,' she asked, after waiting a little, 'has it been any use?'

'Well,' she asked, after waiting a moment, 'has it been useful?'

'Worse luck than ever,' he answered, with a careless laugh.

"Worse luck than ever," he replied, laughing it off.

'He plays too rashly,' pronounced Father Alexey, as it were compassionately, and he stroked his beard.

'He plays too recklessly,' said Father Alexey, almost compassionately, as he stroked his beard.

'Napoleon's rule, good Father, Napoleon's rule,' put in Vassily Ivanovitch, leading an ace.

'Napoleon's rule, good Father, Napoleon's rule,' said Vassily Ivanovitch, playing a card.

'It brought him to St. Helena, though,' observed Father Alexey, as he trumped the ace.

'It took him to St. Helena, though,' noted Father Alexey, as he played the ace.

'Wouldn't you like some currant tea, Enyusha?' inquired Arina Vlasyevna.

'Wouldn't you like some currant tea, Enyusha?' asked Arina Vlasyevna.

Bazarov merely shrugged his shoulders.

Bazarov just shrugged.

'No!' he said to Arkady the next day. I'm off from here to-morrow. I'm bored; I want to work, but I can't work here. I will come to your place again; I've left all my apparatus there too. In your house one can at any rate shut oneself up. While here my father repeats to me, "My study is at your disposal—nobody shall interfere with you," and all the time he himself is never a yard away. And I'm ashamed somehow to shut myself away from him. It's the same thing too with mother. I hear her sighing the other side of the wall, and if one goes in to her, one's nothing to say to her.'

'No!' he told Arkady the next day. 'I’m leaving tomorrow. I’m bored; I want to work, but I can’t work here. I’ll come back to your place again; I’ve left all my stuff there too. In your house, at least I can isolate myself. Here, my dad keeps saying, "My study is at your disposal—nobody will bother you," but he’s always just a few feet away. And I feel weird shutting myself away from him. It’s the same with my mom. I can hear her sighing on the other side of the wall, and if I go in to see her, I have nothing to say.'

'She will be very much grieved,' observed Arkady, 'and so will he.'

'She will be very upset,' said Arkady, 'and so will he.'

'I shall come back again to them.'

'I will come back to them again.'

'When?'

'When?'

'Why, when on my way to Petersburg.'

'Why, when I was headed to Petersburg.'

'I feel sorry for your mother particularly.'

'I really feel bad for your mom, especially.'

'Why's that? Has she won your heart with strawberries, or what?'

'Why is that? Has she captured your heart with strawberries, or what?'

Arkady dropped his eyes. 'You don't understand your mother, Yevgeny. She's not only a very good woman, she's very clever really. This morning she talked to me for half-an-hour, and so sensibly, interestingly.'

Arkady looked down. "You don’t really get your mom, Yevgeny. She’s not just a really good person; she’s actually quite smart. This morning she talked to me for half an hour, and it was so sensible and interesting."

'I suppose she was expatiating upon me all the while?'

'I guess she was going on about me the whole time?'

'We didn't talk only about you.'

'We didn't just talk about you.'

'Perhaps; lookers-on see most. If a woman can keep up half-an-hour's conversation, it's always a hopeful sign. But I'm going, all the same.'

'Maybe; outsiders see the most. If a woman can hold a conversation for half an hour, it's always a good sign. But I'm leaving, anyway.'

'It won't be very easy for you to break it to them. They are always making plans for what we are to do in a fortnight's time.'

'It won't be easy for you to tell them. They’re always making plans for what we should do in two weeks.'

'No; it won't be easy. Some demon drove me to tease my father to-day; he had one of his rent-paying peasants flogged the other day, and quite right too—yes, yes, you needn't look at me in such horror—he did quite right, because he's an awful thief and drunkard; only my father had no idea that I, as they say, was cognisant of the facts. He was greatly perturbed, and now I shall have to upset him more than ever.... Never mind! Never say die! He'll get over it!'

'No; it won't be easy. Some demon pushed me to provoke my dad today; he had one of his rent-paying peasants whipped recently, and honestly, it was the right thing to do—yeah, yeah, you don’t have to look at me like that—he was justified because the guy is a terrible thief and a drunk; the only thing is, my dad had no clue that I was, as they say, aware of what happened. He was really shaken up, and now I’ll have to stress him out even more.... But whatever! Never give up! He’ll get through it!'

Bazarov said, 'Never mind'; but the whole day passed before he could make up his mind to inform Vassily Ivanovitch of his intentions. At last, when he was just saying good-night to him in the study, he observed, with a feigned yawn—

Bazarov said, "Whatever"; but the whole day went by before he could decide to tell Vassily Ivanovitch about his plans. Finally, as he was saying goodnight to him in the study, he pretended to yawn—

'Oh ... I was almost forgetting to tell you.... Send to Fedot's for our horses to-morrow.'

'Oh ... I almost forgot to mention.... Send to Fedot's for our horses tomorrow.'

Vassily Ivanovitch was dumbfounded. 'Is Mr. Kirsanov leaving us, then?'

Vassily Ivanovitch was shocked. 'Is Mr. Kirsanov leaving us, then?'

'Yes; and I'm going with him.'

'Yes; and I'm going with him.'

Vassily Ivanovitch positively reeled. 'You are going?'

Vassily Ivanovitch was completely taken aback. 'You're leaving?'

'Yes ... I must. Make the arrangements about the horses, please.'

'Yes ... I have to. Please take care of the arrangements for the horses.'

'Very good....' faltered the old man; 'to Fedot's ... very good ... only ... only.... How is it?'

'Very good....' the old man hesitated; 'to Fedot's ... very good ... only ... only.... How is it?'

'I must go to stay with him for a little time. I will come back again later.'

'I need to go stay with him for a bit. I'll be back later.'

'Ah! For a little time ... very good.' Vassily Ivanovitch drew out his handkerchief, and, blowing his nose, doubled up almost to the ground. 'Well ... everything shall be done. I had thought you were to be with us ... a little longer. Three days.... After three years, it's rather little; rather little, Yevgeny!'

'Ah! Just for a little while ... that's fine.' Vassily Ivanovitch pulled out his handkerchief and, blowing his nose, bent almost to the ground. 'Well ... everything will be taken care of. I had thought you would be with us ... a bit longer. Three days.... After three years, it feels like such a short time; such a short time, Yevgeny!'

'But, I tell you, I'm coming back directly. It's necessary for me to go.'

'But, I’m telling you, I’ll be back right away. I need to go.'

'Necessary.... Well! Duty before everything. So the horses shall be in readiness. Very good. Arina and I, of course, did not anticipate this. She has just begged some flowers from a neighbour; she meant to decorate the room for you.' (Vassily Ivanovitch did not even mention that every morning almost at dawn he took counsel with Timofeitch, standing with his bare feet in his slippers, and pulling out with trembling fingers one dog's-eared rouble note after another, charged him with various purchases, with special reference to good things to eat, and to red wine, which, as far as he could observe, the young men liked extremely.) 'Liberty ... is the great thing; that's my rule.... I don't want to hamper you ... not ...'

'Necessary.... Well! Duty comes first. So the horses will be ready. Very good. Arina and I, of course, didn’t see this coming. She just asked a neighbor for some flowers; she wanted to decorate the room for you.' (Vassily Ivanovitch didn’t even mention that every morning, almost at dawn, he consulted with Timofeitch, standing with his bare feet in his slippers and nervously pulling out one crumpled rouble note after another, asking him to buy various things, especially good food and red wine, which, from what he could tell, the young men really enjoyed.) 'Freedom ... is the most important thing; that’s my principle.... I don’t want to restrict you ... not ...'

He suddenly ceased, and made for the door.

He suddenly stopped and headed for the door.

'We shall soon see each other again, father, really.'

'We'll see each other again soon, Dad, for sure.'

But Vassily Ivanovitch, without turning round, merely waved his hand and was gone. When he got back to his bedroom he found his wife in bed, and began to say his prayers in a whisper, so as not to wake her up. She woke, however. 'Is that you, Vassily Ivanovitch?' she asked.

But Vassily Ivanovitch, without looking back, just waved his hand and left. When he returned to his bedroom, he saw his wife in bed and started to say his prayers softly, so he wouldn't wake her. She woke up, though. 'Is that you, Vassily Ivanovitch?' she asked.

'Yes, mother.'

'Yes, Mom.'

'Have you come from Enyusha? Do you know, I'm afraid of his not being comfortable on that sofa. I told Anfisushka to put him on your travelling mattress and the new pillows; I should have given him our feather-bed, but I seem to remember he doesn't like too soft a bed....'

'Have you come from Enyusha? You know, I'm worried he won't be comfortable on that sofa. I told Anfisushka to put him on your travel mattress and the new pillows; I should have given him our feather bed, but I seem to remember he doesn't like a bed that's too soft....'

'Never mind, mother; don't worry yourself. He's all right. Lord, have mercy on me, a sinner,' he went on with his prayer in a low voice. Vassily Ivanovitch was sorry for his old wife; he did not mean to tell her over night what a sorrow there was in store for her.

'Don't worry about it, Mom; he's fine. Lord, have mercy on me, a sinner,' he continued his prayer in a low voice. Vassily Ivanovitch felt sympathy for his old wife; he didn’t want to let her know right away about the sorrow that awaited her.

Bazarov and Arkady set off the next day. From early morning all was dejection in the house; Anfisushka let the tray slip out of her hands; even Fedka was bewildered, and was reduced to taking off his boots. Vassily Ivanitch was more fussy than ever; he was obviously trying to put a good face on it, talked loudly, and stamped with his feet, but his face looked haggard, and his eyes were continually avoiding his son. Arina Vlasyevna was crying quietly; she was utterly crushed, and could not have controlled herself at all if her husband had not spent two whole hours early in the morning exhorting her. When Bazarov, after repeated promises to come back certainly not later than in a month's time, tore himself at last from the embraces detaining him, and took his seat in the coach; when the horses had started, the bell was ringing, and the wheels were turning round, and when it was no longer any good to look after them, and the dust had settled, and Timofeitch, all bent and tottering as he walked, had crept back to his little room; when the old people were left alone in their little house, which seemed suddenly to have grown shrunken and decrepit too, Vassily Ivanovitch, after a few more moments of hearty waving of his handkerchief on the steps, sank into a chair, and his head dropped on to his breast. 'He has cast us off; he has forsaken us,' he faltered; 'forsaken us; he was dull with us. Alone, alone!' he repeated several times. Then Arina Vlasyevna went up to him, and, leaning her grey head against his grey head, said, 'There's no help for it, Vasya! A son is a separate piece cut off. He's like the falcon that flies home and flies away at his pleasure; while you and I are like funguses in the hollow of a tree, we sit side by side, and don't move from our place. Only I am left you unchanged for ever, as you for me.'

Bazarov and Arkady set off the next day. From early morning, there was a gloomy atmosphere in the house; Anfisushka accidentally let the tray slip from her hands; even Fedka was confused and ended up taking off his boots. Vassily Ivanitch was fussier than ever; he was obviously trying to stay upbeat, talking loudly and stamping his feet, but his face looked worn out, and he kept avoiding eye contact with his son. Arina Vlasyevna was crying softly; she felt completely shattered and wouldn’t have managed to hold herself together if her husband hadn’t spent two whole hours earlier that morning trying to encourage her. When Bazarov finally pulled himself away from the hugs that were holding him back, after repeatedly promising to come back no later than a month from now, and took his seat in the coach; when the horses started moving, the bell rang, the wheels began turning, and once it was pointless to continue watching them, and the dust finally settled, and Timofeitch, bent and unsteady on his feet, crept back to his little room; when the elderly couple was left alone in their small house, which suddenly seemed to have shrunk and aged as well, Vassily Ivanovitch, after waving his handkerchief heartily from the steps for a few more moments, slumped into a chair, and his head dropped onto his chest. “He has abandoned us; he has forsaken us,” he murmured; “forsaken us; he was dull with us. Alone, alone!” he repeated several times. Then Arina Vlasyevna approached him, leaning her gray head against his gray head, and said, “There’s nothing we can do, Vasya! A son is a separate part cut away. He’s like a falcon that flies home and away at will; while you and I are like fungi in a tree hollow, sitting side by side, never moving from our spot. Only I remain for you unchanged forever, just as you do for me.”

Vassily Ivanovitch took his hands from his face and clasped his wife, his friend, as warmly as he had never clasped in youth; she comforted him in his grief.

Vassily Ivanovitch removed his hands from his face and embraced his wife, his friend, as warmly as he never had in his youth; she consoled him in his sorrow.





CHAPTER XXII


In silence, only rarely exchanging a few insignificant words, our friends travelled as far as Fedot's. Bazarov was not altogether pleased with himself. Arkady was displeased with him. He was feeling, too, that causeless melancholy which is only known to very young people. The coachman changed the horses, and getting up on to the box, inquired, 'To the right or to the left?'

In silence, only occasionally exchanging a few trivial words, our friends traveled as far as Fedot’s. Bazarov wasn’t completely happy with himself. Arkady was frustrated with him. He was also experiencing that inexplicable sadness that’s only familiar to very young people. The coachman changed the horses, and getting up on the box, asked, 'To the right or to the left?'

Arkady started. The road to the right led to the town, and from there home; the road to the left led to Madame Odintsov's.

Arkady jumped. The road to the right went to the town, and from there home; the road to the left went to Madame Odintsov's.

He looked at Bazarov.

He glanced at Bazarov.

'Yevgeny,' he queried; 'to the left?'

'Yevgeny,' he asked, 'to the left?'

Bazarov turned away. 'What folly is this?' he muttered.

Bazarov turned away. "What nonsense is this?" he muttered.

'I know it's folly,' answered Arkady.... 'But what does that matter? It's not the first time.'

'I know it's foolish,' replied Arkady.... 'But what difference does it make? It's not the first time.'

Bazarov pulled his cap down over his brows. 'As you choose,' he said at last. 'Turn to the left,' shouted Arkady.

Bazarov pulled his cap down over his eyes. 'Whatever you want,' he finally said. 'Turn left,' shouted Arkady.

The coach rolled away in the direction of Nikolskoe. But having resolved on the folly, the friends were even more obstinately silent than before, and seemed positively ill-humoured.

The coach drove off toward Nikolskoe. But having decided on their silly plan, the friends were even more stubbornly quiet than before and seemed genuinely grumpy.

Directly the steward met them on the steps of Madame Odintsov's house, the friends could perceive that they had acted injudiciously in giving way so suddenly to a passing impulse. They were obviously not expected. They sat rather a long while, looking rather foolish, in the drawing-room. Madame Odintsov came in to them at last. She greeted them with her customary politeness, but was surprised at their hasty return; and, so far as could be judged from the deliberation of her gestures and words, she was not over pleased at it. They made haste to announce that they had only called on their road, and must go on farther, to the town, within four hours. She confined herself to a light exclamation, begged Arkady to remember her to his father, and sent for her aunt. The princess appeared very sleepy, which gave her wrinkled old face an even more ill-natured expression. Katya was not well; she did not leave her room. Arkady suddenly realised that he was at least as anxious to see Katya as Anna Sergyevna herself. The four hours were spent in insignificant discussion of one thing and another; Anna Sergyevna both listened and spoke without a smile. It was only quite at parting that her former friendliness seemed, as it were, to revive.

As soon as the steward greeted them on the steps of Madame Odintsov's house, the friends realized they had made a mistake by acting impulsively. They clearly weren’t expected. They sat awkwardly for a while in the drawing-room, looking a bit foolish. Eventually, Madame Odintsov came in. She greeted them politely but seemed surprised by their quick return; her gestures and words suggested she wasn’t too happy about it. They hurriedly explained that they had only stopped by on their way and needed to continue to the town in four hours. She responded with a light expression, asked Arkady to send her regards to his father, and called for her aunt. The princess appeared very sleepy, which made her wrinkled face look even more unfriendly. Katya was unwell and didn’t come out of her room. Arkady suddenly realized he was just as eager to see Katya as Anna Sergyevna was. The four hours passed in trivial conversation about various topics; Anna Sergyevna listened and spoke without a smile. Only at the end did her previous friendliness seem to return.

'I have an attack of spleen just now,' she said; 'but you must not pay attention to that, and come again—I say this to both of you—before long.'

'I’m feeling a bit down right now,' she said; 'but don’t mind that, and please come back—I’m saying this to both of you—soon.'

Both Bazarov and Arkady responded with a silent bow, took their seats in the coach, and without stopping again anywhere, went straight home to Maryino, where they arrived safely on the evening of the following day. During the whole course of the journey neither one nor the other even mentioned the name of Madame Odintsov; Bazarov, in particular, scarcely opened his mouth, and kept staring in a side direction away from the road, with a kind of exasperated intensity.

Both Bazarov and Arkady nodded silently, got into the carriage, and without stopping anywhere, went straight home to Maryino, where they arrived safely the next evening. Throughout the entire journey, neither of them mentioned Madame Odintsov's name; Bazarov, in particular, barely spoke and stared intently to the side, looking frustrated.

At Maryino every one was exceedingly delighted to see them. The prolonged absence of his son had begun to make Nikolai Petrovitch uneasy; he uttered a cry of joy, and bounced about on the sofa, dangling his legs, when Fenitchka ran to him with sparkling eyes, and informed him of the arrival of the 'young gentlemen'; even Pavel Petrovitch was conscious of some degree of agreeable excitement, and smiled condescendingly as he shook hands with the returned wanderers. Talk, questions followed; Arkady talked most, especially at supper, which was prolonged long after midnight. Nikolai Petrovitch ordered up some bottles of porter which had only just been sent from Moscow, and partook of the festive beverage till his cheeks were crimson, and he kept laughing in a half-childish, half-nervous little chuckle. Even the servants were infected by the general gaiety. Dunyasha ran up and down like one possessed, and was continually slamming doors; while Piotr was, at three o'clock in the morning, still attempting to strum a Cossack waltz on the guitar. The strings gave forth a sweet and plaintive sound in the still air; but with the exception of a small preliminary flourish, nothing came of the cultured valet's efforts; nature had given him no more musical talent than all the rest of the world.

At Maryino, everyone was really happy to see them. Nikolai Petrovitch had started to feel uneasy about his son's long absence; he let out a joyful shout and bounced on the sofa, swinging his legs, when Fenitchka ran to him with sparkling eyes to tell him that the 'young gentlemen' had arrived. Even Pavel Petrovitch felt a bit of pleasant excitement and smiled condescendingly as he shook hands with the returning wanderers. Conversation and questions followed; Arkady did most of the talking, especially at supper, which went on long after midnight. Nikolai Petrovitch ordered some bottles of porter that had just arrived from Moscow and enjoyed the festive drink until his cheeks turned crimson, laughing with a half-childish, half-nervous chuckle. Even the servants caught the overall cheerfulness. Dunyasha was running around like she was on fire, constantly slamming doors, while Piotr was still trying to play a Cossack waltz on the guitar at three o'clock in the morning. The strings produced a sweet and plaintive sound in the quiet air, but aside from a small flourish at the beginning, the cultured valet's efforts didn’t result in much; nature hadn’t gifted him with any more musical talent than the rest of the world.

But meanwhile things were not going over harmoniously at Maryino, and poor Nikolai Petrovitch was having a bad time of it. Difficulties on the farm sprang up every day—senseless, distressing difficulties. The troubles with the hired labourers had become insupportable. Some asked for their wages to be settled, or for an increase of wages, while others made off with the wages they had received in advance; the horses fell sick; the harness fell to pieces as though it were burnt; the work was carelessly done; a threshing machine that had been ordered from Moscow turned out to be useless from its great weight, another was ruined the first time it was used; half the cattle sheds were burnt down through an old blind woman on the farm going in windy weather with a burning brand to fumigate her cow ... the old woman, it is true, maintained that the whole mischief could be traced to the master's plan of introducing newfangled cheeses and milk-products. The overseer suddenly turned lazy, and began to grow fat, as every Russian grows fat when he gets a snug berth. When he caught sight of Nikolai Petrovitch in the distance, he would fling a stick at a passing pig, or threaten a half-naked urchin, to show his zeal, but the rest of the time he was generally asleep. The peasants who had been put on the rent system did not bring their money at the time due, and stole the forest-timber; almost every night the keepers caught peasants' horses in the meadows of the 'farm,' and sometimes forcibly bore them off. Nikolai Petrovitch would fix a money fine for damages, but the matter usually ended after the horses had been kept a day or two on the master's forage by their returning to their owners. To crown all, the peasants began quarrelling among themselves; brothers asked for a division of property, their wives could not get on together in one house; all of a sudden the squabble, as though at a given signal, came to a head, and at once the whole village came running to the counting-house steps, crawling to the master often drunken and with battered face, demanding justice and judgment; then arose an uproar and clamour, the shrill wailing of the women mixed with the curses of the men. Then one had to examine the contending parties, and shout oneself hoarse, knowing all the while that one could never anyway arrive at a just decision.... There were not hands enough for the harvest; a neighbouring small owner, with the most benevolent countenance, contracted to supply him with reapers for a commission of two roubles an acre, and cheated him in the most shameless fashion; his peasant women demanded unheard-of sums, and the corn meanwhile went to waste; and here they were not getting on with the mowing, and there the Council of Guardians threatened and demanded prompt payment, in full, of interest due....

But in the meantime, things weren't going smoothly at Maryino, and poor Nikolai Petrovitch was having a tough time. New issues on the farm popped up every day—pointless, frustrating problems. The trouble with the hired workers had become unbearable. Some demanded their wages to be paid, or for a raise, while others ran off with the wages they had already gotten in advance; the horses got sick; the harness fell apart as if it were burned; the work was done sloppily; a threshing machine ordered from Moscow turned out to be useless due to its heavy weight, and another was ruined the first time it was used; half of the cattle sheds burned down because an old blind woman on the farm went out in windy weather with a burning brand to fumigate her cow... The old woman, it’s true, insisted that all the trouble stemmed from the master's plan to introduce trendy cheeses and milk products. The overseer suddenly became lazy and began to gain weight, as every Russian does when they secure a comfy position. When he saw Nikolai Petrovitch in the distance, he would throw a stick at a passing pig or scare a half-naked kid to show his enthusiasm, but the rest of the time he was usually asleep. The peasants who had been switched to the rent system didn’t pay their money on time and stole timber from the forest; almost every night, the keepers caught peasants’ horses in the meadows of the 'farm,' and sometimes forcibly took them away. Nikolai Petrovitch would impose a financial penalty for damages, but the situation usually ended after the horses had spent a day or two on the master's feed before being returned to their owners. To make matters worse, the peasants began fighting among themselves; brothers wanted to divide their property, and their wives couldn’t get along in the same house; suddenly the quarrel, as if on cue, escalated, and the whole village came rushing to the counting-house steps, creeping up to the master often drunk and with bruised faces, demanding justice and judgment; then there was an uproar and clamor, with the shrill wailing of the women mixed with the men’s curses. Then one had to interrogate the arguing parties and shout oneself hoarse, all the while knowing that there would never be a fair resolution.... There weren’t enough hands for the harvest; a neighboring landlord, with the friendliest expression, agreed to supply him with reapers for a commission of two roubles an acre, and cheated him in the most brazen way; his peasant women demanded outrageous sums, while the corn just went to waste; and here they weren’t getting anywhere with the mowing, and there the Council of Guardians threatened and demanded immediate full payment of the interest due....

'I can do nothing!' Nikolai Petrovitch cried more than once in despair. 'I can't flog them myself; and as for calling in the police captain, my principles don't allow of it, while you can do nothing with them without the fear of punishment!'

'I can do nothing!' Nikolai Petrovitch exclaimed more than once in despair. 'I can’t deal with them myself, and bringing in the police captain goes against my principles, while you can't do anything with them without the fear of punishment!'

'Du calme, du calme,' Pavel Petrovitch would remark upon this, but even he hummed to himself, knitted his brows, and tugged at his moustache.

'Take it easy, take it easy,' Pavel Petrovitch would say about this, but even he hummed to himself, furrowed his brow, and pulled at his mustache.

Bazarov held aloof from these matters, and indeed as a guest it was not for him to meddle in other people's business. The day after his arrival at Maryino, he set to work on his frogs, his infusoria, and his chemical experiments, and was for ever busy with them. Arkady, on the contrary, thought it his duty, if not to help his father, at least to make a show of being ready to help him. He gave him a patient hearing, and once offered him some advice, not with any idea of its being acted upon, but to show his interest. Farming details did not arouse any aversion in him; he used even to dream with pleasure of work on the land, but at this time his brain was swarming with other ideas. Arkady, to his own astonishment, thought incessantly of Nikolskoe; in former days he would simply have shrugged his shoulders if any one had told him that he could ever feel dull under the same roof as Bazarov—and that roof his father's! but he actually was dull and longed to get away. He tried going long walks till he was tired, but that was no use. In conversation with his father one day, he found out that Nikolai Petrovitch had in his possession rather interesting letters, written by Madame Odintsov's mother to his wife, and he gave him no rest till he got hold of the letters, for which Nikolai Petrovitch had to rummage in twenty drawers and boxes. Having gained possession of these half-crumbling papers, Arkady felt, as it were, soothed, just as though he had caught a glimpse of the goal towards which he ought now to go. 'I mean that for both of you,' he was constantly whispering—she had added that herself! 'I'll go, I'll go, hang it all!' But he recalled the last visit, the cold reception, and his former embarrassment, and timidity got the better of him. The 'go-ahead' feeling of youth, the secret desire to try his luck, to prove his powers in solitude, without the protection of any one whatever, gained the day at last. Before ten days had passed after his return to Maryino, on the pretext of studying the working of the Sunday schools, he galloped off to the town again, and from there to Nikolskoe. Urging the driver on without intermission, he flew along, like a young officer riding to battle; and he felt both frightened and light-hearted, and was breathless with impatience. 'The great thing is—one mustn't think,' he kept repeating to himself. His driver happened to be a lad of spirit; he halted before every public house, saying, 'A drink or not a drink?' but, to make up for it, when he had drunk he did not spare his horses. At last the lofty roof of the familiar house came in sight.... 'What am I to do?' flashed through Arkady's head. 'Well, there's no turning back now!' The three horses galloped in unison; the driver whooped and whistled at them. And now the bridge was groaning under the hoofs and wheels, and now the avenue of lopped pines seemed running to meet them.... There was a glimpse of a woman's pink dress against the dark green, a young face from under the light fringe of a parasol.... He recognised Katya, and she recognised him. Arkady told the driver to stop the galloping horses, leaped out of the carriage, and went up to her. 'It's you!' she cried, gradually flushing all over; 'let us go to my sister, she's here in the garden; she will be pleased to see you.'

Bazarov kept his distance from these issues, and as a guest, it wasn’t his place to interfere in other people’s affairs. The day after he arrived at Maryino, he dove into his work with frogs, infusoria, and chemical experiments, staying busy with them all the time. Arkady, on the other hand, felt it was his duty, if not to actually help his father, at least to appear ready to assist him. He listened patiently and even offered some advice, not expecting it to be taken seriously, but to show that he cared. Farming details didn’t repulse him; he even enjoyed dreaming about working the land, but at this moment, his mind was filled with different thoughts. To his surprise, Arkady couldn’t stop thinking about Nikolskoe; in the past, he would have just shrugged off anyone who suggested he could feel bored under the same roof as Bazarov—and that roof being his father's! But here he was, feeling bored and eager to leave. He tried taking long walks until he was exhausted, but it didn’t help. During a conversation with his father one day, he learned that Nikolai Petrovitch had some interesting letters written by Madame Odintsov's mother to his wife, and he wouldn’t let him rest until he got those letters, which made Nikolai Petrovitch search through twenty drawers and boxes. Once he got his hands on those delicate papers, Arkady felt a sense of calm, as though he had caught a glimpse of his new purpose. 'I'm thinking of you both,' he kept whispering—she had added that herself! 'I'll go, I’ll go, damn it all!' But he remembered his last visit, the cold reception, and the embarrassment he felt before, and anxiety overcame him. Eventually, the youthful push to take a chance, to test himself alone without anyone’s support, prevailed. Before ten days had passed since his return to Maryino, under the pretext of studying how Sunday schools operated, he raced back to town, and then to Nikolskoe. He urged the driver on without stopping, riding like a young officer headed for battle; he felt both scared and exhilarated, breathless with anticipation. 'The main thing is—not to think,' he kept telling himself. His driver was lively; he stopped at every pub, asking, 'A drink or not a drink?' but when he did drink, he didn’t hold back on his horses. Finally, the familiar house’s tall roof came into view.... 'What should I do now?' flashed through Arkady’s mind. 'Well, there’s no turning back!' The three horses galloped together; the driver shouted and whistled at them. And now, the bridge creaked under the horses’ hooves and wheels, and the avenue of trimmed pines seemed to rush forward to greet them.... He caught sight of a woman in a pink dress against the dark green, a young face peeking out from beneath a light parasol.... He recognized Katya, and she recognized him. Arkady instructed the driver to stop the galloping horses, jumped out of the carriage, and approached her. 'It’s you!' she exclaimed, gradually turning red; 'let’s go see my sister; she’s here in the garden and will be happy to see you.'

Katya led Arkady into the garden. His meeting with her struck him as a particularly happy omen; he was delighted to see her, as though she were of his own kindred. Everything had happened so splendidly; no steward, no formal announcement. At a turn in the path he caught sight of Anna Sergyevna. She was standing with her back to him. Hearing footsteps, she turned slowly round.

Katya took Arkady into the garden. Meeting her felt like a really good sign; he was thrilled to see her, almost as if she were family. Everything had gone so perfectly—no steward, no formal announcements. As they walked along the path, he spotted Anna Sergyevna. She had her back to him. When she heard footsteps, she slowly turned around.

Arkady felt confused again, but the first words she uttered soothed him at once. 'Welcome back, runaway!' she said in her even, caressing voice, and came to meet him, smiling and frowning to keep the sun and wind out of her eyes. 'Where did you pick him up, Katya?'

Arkady felt confused again, but the first words she said calmed him immediately. 'Welcome back, runaway!' she said in her steady, gentle voice, and came to greet him, smiling and squinting to shield her eyes from the sun and wind. 'Where did you find him, Katya?'

'I have brought you something, Anna Sergyevna,' he began, 'which you certainly don't expect.'

'I brought you something, Anna Sergyevna,' he started, 'that you definitely don't see coming.'

'You have brought yourself; that's better than anything.'

'You've shown up; that's worth more than anything else.'





CHAPTER XXIII


Having seen Arkady off with ironical compassion, and given him to understand that he was not in the least deceived as to the real object of his journey, Bazarov shut himself up in complete solitude; he was overtaken by a fever for work. He did not dispute now with Pavel Petrovitch, especially as the latter assumed an excessively aristocratic demeanour in his presence, and expressed his opinions more in inarticulate sounds than in words. Only on one occasion Pavel Petrovitch fell into a controversy with the nihilist on the subject of the question then much discussed of the rights of the nobles of the Baltic province; but suddenly he stopped of his own accord, remarking with chilly politeness, 'However, we cannot understand one another; I, at least, have not the honour of understanding you.'

After bidding farewell to Arkady with a touch of ironic compassion and making it clear that he was fully aware of the true purpose of Arkady's trip, Bazarov isolated himself completely; he was consumed with a fever for work. He didn't argue anymore with Pavel Petrovitch, especially since Pavel adopted an overly aristocratic attitude around him and expressed his thoughts more through vague sounds than actual words. On one occasion, Pavel Petrovitch engaged in a debate with the nihilist regarding the hot topic of the rights of the nobles in the Baltic province; but he abruptly stopped, stating coldly, 'Well, it seems we can’t truly understand each other; I, at least, don't have the honor of understanding you.'

'I should think not!' cried Bazarov. 'A man's capable of understanding anything—how the æther vibrates, and what's going on in the sun—but how any other man can blow his nose differently from him, that he's incapable of understanding.'

"I don't think so!" Bazarov exclaimed. "A person can understand anything—how the ether vibrates and what's happening in the sun—but how someone else can blow their nose differently, that's beyond his understanding."

'What, is that an epigram?' observed Pavel Petrovitch inquiringly, and he walked away.

'What, is that an epigram?' asked Pavel Petrovitch curiously, and he walked away.

However, he sometimes asked permission to be present at Bazarov's experiments, and once even placed his perfumed face, washed with the very best soap, near the microscope to see how a transparent infusoria swallowed a green speck, and busily munched it with two very rapid sort of clappers which were in its throat. Nikolai Petrovitch visited Bazarov much oftener than his brother; he would have come every day, as he expressed it, to 'study,' if his worries on the farm had not taken off his attention. He did not hinder the young man in his scientific researches; he used to sit down somewhere in a corner of the room and look on attentively, occasionally permitting himself a discreet question. During dinner and supper-time he used to try to turn the conversation upon physics, geology, or chemistry, seeing that all other topics, even agriculture, to say nothing of politics, might lead, if not to collisions, at least to mutual unpleasantness. Nikolai Petrovitch surmised that his brother's dislike for Bazarov was no less. An unimportant incident, among many others, confirmed his surmises. The cholera began to make its appearance in some places in the neighbourhood, and even 'carried off' two persons from Maryino itself. In the night Pavel Petrovitch happened to have rather severe symptoms. He was in pain till the morning, but did not have recourse to Bazarov's skill. And when he met him the following day, in reply to his question, 'Why he had not sent for him?' answered, still quite pale, but scrupulously brushed and shaved, 'Why, I seem to recollect you said yourself you didn't believe in medicine.' So the days went by. Bazarov went on obstinately and grimly working ... and meanwhile there was in Nikolai Petrovitch's house one creature to whom, if he did not open his heart, he at least was glad to talk.... That creature was Fenitchka.

However, he sometimes asked to be present at Bazarov's experiments, and once even leaned in with his perfumed face, freshly washed with the best soap, near the microscope to see how a tiny microorganism swallowed a green speck and busily munched it with two rapid clappers in its throat. Nikolai Petrovitch visited Bazarov much more often than his brother; he would have come every day, as he put it, to 'study,' if his worries about the farm hadn’t distracted him. He didn’t interfere with the young man’s scientific work; he would sit quietly in a corner of the room and watch attentively, occasionally allowing himself a polite question. During dinner and supper, he would try to steer the conversation toward physics, geology, or chemistry, since all other topics, even agriculture, not to mention politics, might lead to conflicts, or at least awkwardness. Nikolai Petrovitch suspected that his brother disliked Bazarov just as much. An insignificant incident, among many others, confirmed his suspicions. Cholera started to appear in some nearby areas, even 'taking' two people from Maryino itself. One night, Pavel Petrovitch experienced some severe symptoms. He was in pain until morning but didn’t turn to Bazarov for help. When he encountered him the next day, in response to Bazarov's question about why he hadn’t sent for him, he answered, still looking quite pale, but carefully groomed, “Well, I seem to remember you saying you didn’t believe in medicine.” And so the days passed. Bazarov continued to stubbornly and grimly work... and meanwhile, in Nikolai Petrovitch’s house, there was one person he could talk to, if not open his heart to... that person was Fenitchka.

He used to meet her for the most part early in the morning, in the garden, or the farmyard; he never used to go to her room to see her, and she had only once been to his door to inquire—ought she to let Mitya have his bath or not? It was not only that she confided in him, that she was not afraid of him—she was positively freer and more at her ease in her behaviour with him than with Nikolai Petrovitch himself. It is hard to say how it came about; perhaps it was because she unconsciously felt the absence in Bazarov of all gentility, of all that superiority which at once attracts and overawes. In her eyes he was both an excellent doctor and a simple man. She looked after her baby without constraint in his presence; and once when she was suddenly attacked with giddiness and headache—she took a spoonful of medicine from his hand. Before Nikolai Petrovitch she kept, as it were, at a distance from Bazarov; she acted in this way not from hypocrisy, but from a kind of feeling of propriety. Pavel Petrovitch she was more afraid of than ever; for some time he had begun to watch her, and would suddenly make his appearance, as though he sprang out of the earth behind her back, in his English suit, with his immovable vigilant face, and his hands in his pockets. 'It's like a bucket of cold water on one,' Fenitchka complained to Dunyasha, and the latter sighed in response, and thought of another 'heartless' man. Bazarov, without the least suspicion of the fact, had become the cruel tyrant of her heart.

He usually met her early in the morning, in the garden or the farmyard; he never went to her room to see her, and she had only once come to his door to ask—should she let Mitya take his bath or not? It wasn't just that she trusted him, that she wasn't afraid of him—she was actually more relaxed and comfortable with him than she was with Nikolai Petrovitch. It's hard to say how this happened; maybe it was because she unknowingly sensed that Bazarov lacked all pretension, all that kind of superiority that attracts and intimidates at the same time. To her, he was both a great doctor and an ordinary guy. She cared for her baby freely in his presence; and once, when she suddenly felt dizzy and had a headache—she took a spoonful of medicine from his hand. In front of Nikolai Petrovitch, she kept a bit of distance from Bazarov; she did this not out of deceit, but from a sense of propriety. She was even more afraid of Pavel Petrovitch; for a while he had been watching her and would suddenly appear, as if he had sprung from the ground behind her back, in his English suit, with his unyielding, watchful face, his hands in his pockets. "It's like a bucket of cold water on you," Fenitchka complained to Dunyasha, who sighed in response, thinking of yet another "heartless" man. Unbeknownst to him, Bazarov had become the cruel tyrant of her heart.

Fenitchka liked Bazarov; but he liked her too. His face was positively transformed when he talked to her; it took a bright, almost kind expression, and his habitual nonchalance was replaced by a sort of jesting attentiveness. Fenitchka was growing prettier every day. There is a time in the life of young women when they suddenly begin to expand and blossom like summer roses; this time had come for Fenitchka. Dressed in a delicate white dress, she seemed herself slighter and whiter; she was not tanned by the sun; but the heat, from which she could not shield herself, spread a slight flush over her cheeks and ears, and, shedding a soft indolence over her whole body, was reflected in a dreamy languor in her pretty eyes. She was almost unable to work; her hands seem to fall naturally into her lap. She scarcely walked at all, and was constantly sighing and complaining with comic helplessness.

Fenitchka liked Bazarov, and he liked her too. His face practically lit up when he talked to her; it took on a bright, almost kind expression, and his usual nonchalance shifted to a playful attentiveness. Fenitchka was getting prettier every day. There comes a time in a young woman’s life when she suddenly starts to grow and bloom like summer roses; that time had arrived for Fenitchka. Dressed in a delicate white dress, she appeared even more delicate and fair; she wasn’t tanned by the sun, but the heat, which she couldn’t escape, left a slight blush on her cheeks and ears, creating a gentle laziness throughout her body that reflected in the dreamy look in her pretty eyes. She could hardly work; her hands naturally fell into her lap. She barely walked at all, constantly sighing and complaining with a comical sense of helplessness.

'You should go oftener to bathe,' Nikolai Petrovitch told her. He had made a large bath covered in with an awning in one of his ponds which had not yet quite disappeared.

"You should go for baths more often," Nikolai Petrovitch told her. He had built a large bath shaded by an awning in one of his ponds that hadn’t fully dried up yet.

'Oh, Nikolai Petrovitch! But by the time one gets to the pond, one's utterly dead, and, coming back, one's dead again. You see, there's no shade in the garden.'

'Oh, Nikolai Petrovitch! But by the time you get to the pond, you're completely exhausted, and coming back, you're wiped out again. You see, there's no shade in the garden.'

'That's true, there's no shade,' replied Nikolai Petrovitch, rubbing his forehead.

'That's true, there’s no shade,' replied Nikolai Petrovitch, rubbing his forehead.

One day at seven o'clock in the morning Bazarov, returning from a walk, came upon Fenitchka in the lilac arbour, which was long past flowering, but was still thick and green. She was sitting on the garden seat, and had as usual thrown a white kerchief over her head; near her lay a whole heap of red and white roses still wet with dew. He said good morning to her.

One morning at seven o'clock, Bazarov was coming back from a walk when he found Fenitchka in the lilac arbor, which had long finished blooming but was still lush and green. She was sitting on the garden bench, as usual with a white scarf draped over her head; beside her was a big pile of red and white roses still glistening with dew. He greeted her with a good morning.

'Ah! Yevgeny Vassilyitch!' she said, and lifted the edge of her kerchief a little to look at him, in doing which her arm was left bare to the elbow.

'Oh! Yevgeny Vassilyitch!' she said, lifting the edge of her kerchief slightly to look at him, which left her arm bare to the elbow.

'What are you doing here?' said Bazarov, sitting down beside her. 'Are you making a nosegay?'

'What are you doing here?' Bazarov asked as he sat down next to her. 'Are you making a bouquet?'

'Yes, for the table at lunch. Nikolai Petrovitch likes it.'

'Yes, for the lunch table. Nikolai Petrovitch likes it.'

'But it's a long while yet to lunch time. What a heap of flowers!'

'But it's still a long time until lunch. What a bunch of flowers!'

'I gathered them now, for it will be hot then, and one can't go out. One can only just breathe now. I feel quite weak with the heat. I'm really afraid whether I'm not going to be ill.'

'I’m bringing them together now because it’s going to be hot later, and you can’t go outside. Right now, all I can do is breathe. I feel pretty weak from the heat. I’m truly worried that I might get sick.'

'What an idea! Let me feel your pulse.' Bazarov took her hand, felt for the evenly-beating pulse, but did not even begin to count its throbs. 'You'll live a hundred years!' he said, dropping her hand.

'What a thought! Let me check your pulse.' Bazarov took her hand, felt for the steady beat, but didn’t even start counting its rhythm. 'You'll live for a hundred years!' he said, letting go of her hand.

'Ah, God forbid!' she cried.

'Oh, God no!' she exclaimed.

'Why? Don't you want a long life?'

'Why? Don't you want to live a long life?'

'Well, but a hundred years! There was an old woman near us eighty-five years old—and what a martyr she was! Dirty and deaf and bent and coughing all the time; nothing but a burden to herself. That's a dreadful life!'

'Well, but a hundred years! There was an old woman near us who was eighty-five—what a struggle she had! Dirty, deaf, hunched over, and coughing all the time; just a burden to herself. That's a terrible life!'

'So it's better to be young?'

'So it's better to be young?'

'Well, isn't it?'

'Well, isn't it?'

'But why is it better? Tell me!'

'But why is it better? Tell me!'

'How can you ask why? Why, here I now, while I'm young, I can do everything—go and come and carry, and needn't ask any one for anything.... What can be better?'

'How can you ask why? Here I am now, while I’m young, I can do everything—come and go, carry things, and don't need to ask anyone for anything... What could be better?'

'And to me it's all the same whether I'm young or old.'

'To me, it doesn't matter if I'm young or old.'

'How do you mean—it's all the same? It's not possible what you say.'

'What do you mean—it's all the same? What you’re saying isn’t possible.'

'Well, judge for yourself, Fedosya Nikolaevna, what good is my youth to me. I live alone, a poor lonely creature ...'

'Well, judge for yourself, Fedosya Nikolaevna, what good is my youth to me. I live alone, a poor lonely soul ...'

'That always depends on you.'

'It always depends on you.'

'It doesn't at all depend on me! At least, some one ought to take pity on me.'

'It really doesn't depend on me at all! At least, someone should feel sorry for me.'

Fenitchka gave a sidelong look at Bazarov, but said nothing. 'What's this book you have?' she asked after a short pause.

Fenitchka glanced at Bazarov from the side but didn’t say anything. "What’s this book you have?" she asked after a brief pause.

'That? That's a scientific book, very difficult.'

'That? That's a science book, really hard.'

'And are you still studying? And don't you find it dull? You know everything already I should say.'

'Are you still studying? Don’t you find it boring? I have to say, you already know everything.'

'It seems not everything. You try to read a little.'

'It seems like not everything. You’re trying to read a bit.'

'But I don't understand anything here. Is it Russian?' asked Fenitchka, taking the heavily bound book in both hands. 'How thick it is!'

'But I don’t get any of this. Is it in Russian?' asked Fenitchka, holding the thick book with both hands. 'It’s so heavy!'

'Yes, it's Russian.'

"Yes, it's Russian."

'All the same, I shan't understand anything.'

'Still, I won't understand anything.'

'Well, I didn't give it you for you to understand it. I wanted to look at you while you were reading. When you read, the end of your little nose moves so nicely.'

'Well, I didn’t give it to you to understand it. I wanted to watch you while you were reading. When you read, the tip of your little nose moves so nicely.'

Fenitchka, who had set to work to spell out in a low voice the article on 'Creosote' she had chanced upon, laughed and threw down the book ... it slipped from the seat on to the ground.

Fenitchka, who had started to quietly read the article on 'Creosote' she had come across, laughed and tossed the book aside... it fell from the seat to the ground.

'Nonsense!'

'That's not true!'

'I like it too when you laugh,' observed Bazarov.

'I like it too when you laugh,' Bazarov said.

'I like it when you talk. It's just like a little brook babbling.'

"I love it when you talk. It's just like a little stream chattering."

Fenitchka turned her head away. 'What a person you are to talk!' she commented, picking the flowers over with her finger. 'And how can you care to listen to me? You have talked with such clever ladies.'

Fenitchka turned her head away. 'What a person you are to talk!' she said, picking through the flowers with her finger. 'And why would you care to listen to me? You've spoken with such smart ladies.'

'Ah, Fedosya Nikolaevna! believe me; all the clever ladies in the world are not worth your little elbow.'

Ah, Fedosya Nikolaevna! Believe me, all the smart women in the world aren’t worth your little elbow.

'Come, there's another invention!' murmured Fenitchka, clasping her hands.

'Come on, there's another invention!' murmured Fenitchka, clasping her hands.

Bazarov picked the book up from the ground.

Bazarov picked the book up off the ground.

'That's a medical book; why do you throw it away?'

'That's a medical book; why are you throwing it away?'

'Medical?' repeated Fenitchka, and she turned to him again. 'Do you know, ever since you gave me those drops—do you remember?—Mitya has slept so well! I really can't think how to thank you; you are so good, really.'

'Medical?' repeated Fenitchka, turning back to him. 'You know, ever since you gave me those drops—do you remember?—Mitya has been sleeping so well! I honestly can’t figure out how to thank you; you’re so kind, really.'

'But you have to pay doctors,' observed Bazarov with a smile. 'Doctors, you know yourself, are grasping people.'

'But you have to pay doctors,' Bazarov said with a smile. 'Doctors, as you know, are greedy people.'

Fenitchka raised her eyes, which seemed still darker from the whitish reflection cast on the upper part of her face, and looked at Bazarov. She did not know whether he was joking or not.

Fenitchka raised her eyes, which appeared even darker from the pale reflection on the upper part of her face, and looked at Bazarov. She wasn't sure if he was joking or not.

'If you please, we shall be delighted.... I must ask Nikolai Petrovitch ...'

'If you don't mind, we'd be thrilled.... I need to ask Nikolai Petrovitch ...'

'Why, do you think I want money?' Bazarov interposed. 'No; I don't want money from you.'

'Why do you think I want money?' Bazarov interjected. 'No; I don't want anything from you.'

'What then?' asked Fenitchka.

"What now?" asked Fenitchka.

'What?' repeated Bazarov. 'Guess!'

'What?' Bazarov repeated. 'Guess!'

'A likely person I am to guess!'

'A likely person I am to guess!'

'Well, I will tell you; I want ... one of those roses.'

'Well, I'll tell you; I want ... one of those roses.'

Fenitchka laughed again, and even clapped her hands, so amusing Bazarov's request seemed to her. She laughed, and at the same time felt flattered. Bazarov was looking intently at her.

Fenitchka laughed again and even clapped her hands, finding Bazarov's request so amusing. She laughed, and at the same time felt flattered. Bazarov was looking intently at her.

'By all means,' she said at last; and, bending down to the seat, she began picking over the roses. 'Which will you have—a red one or a white one?'

'Of course,' she finally said; and, leaning down to the seat, she started sorting through the roses. 'Which one do you want—a red one or a white one?'

'Red, and not too large.'

'Red and not too big.'

She sat up again. 'Here, take it,' she said, but at once drew back her outstretched hand, and, biting her lips, looked towards the entrance of the arbour, then listened.

She sat up again. "Here, take it," she said, but immediately pulled her hand back, biting her lips as she looked toward the entrance of the arbor, then listened.

'What is it?' asked Bazarov. 'Nikolai Petrovitch?'

'What is it?' asked Bazarov. 'Nikolai Petrovich?'

'No ... Mr. Kirsanov has gone to the fields ... besides, I'm not afraid of him ... but Pavel Petrovitch ... I fancied ...'

'No ... Mr. Kirsanov has gone out to the fields ... besides, I'm not scared of him ... but Pavel Petrovitch ... I thought ...'

'What?'

'What?'

'I fancied he was coming here. No ... it was no one. Take it.' Fenitchka gave Bazarov the rose.

'I thought he was coming here. No ... it was no one. Here, take it.' Fenitchka handed Bazarov the rose.

'On what grounds are you afraid of Pavel Petrovitch?'

'Why are you afraid of Pavel Petrovitch?'

'He always scares me. And I know you don't like him. Do you remember, you always used to quarrel with him? I don't know what your quarrel was about, but I can see you turn him about like this and like that.'

'He always freaks me out. And I know you don’t like him. Do you remember, you two always used to fight? I don’t know what your fights were about, but I can see you turning him this way and that.'

Fenitchka showed with her hands how in her opinion Bazarov turned Pavel Petrovitch about.

Fenitchka used her hands to demonstrate how she thought Bazarov influenced Pavel Petrovitch.

Bazarov smiled. 'But if he gave me a beating,' he asked, 'would you stand up for me?'

Bazarov smiled. "But if he beat me up," he asked, "would you have my back?"

'How could I stand up for you? but no, no one will get the better of you.'

'How could I support you? But no, no one is going to outsmart you.'

'Do you think so? But I know a hand which could overcome me if it liked.'

'Do you think so? But I know someone who could defeat me if they wanted to.'

'What hand?'

'Which hand?'

'Why, don't you know, really? Smell, how delicious this rose smells you gave me.'

'Why, don't you really know? Smell how amazing this rose you gave me smells.'

Fenitchka stretched her little neck forward, and put her face close to the flower.... The kerchief slipped from her head on to her shoulders; her soft mass of dark, shining, slightly ruffled hair was visible.

Fenitchka stretched her little neck forward and brought her face close to the flower. The kerchief slipped from her head onto her shoulders, revealing her soft mass of dark, shiny, slightly tousled hair.

'Wait a minute; I want to smell it with you,' said Bazarov. He bent down and kissed her vigorously on her parted lips.

'Wait a minute; I want to smell it with you,' Bazarov said. He leaned down and kissed her passionately on her open lips.

She started, pushed him back with both her hands on his breast, but pushed feebly, and he was able to renew and prolong his kiss.

She flinched and pushed him back with both hands on his chest, but it was a weak push, and he was able to continue and extend his kiss.

A dry cough was heard behind the lilac bushes. Fenitchka instantly moved away to the other end of the seat. Pavel Petrovitch showed himself, made a slight bow, and saying with a sort of malicious mournfulness, 'You are here,' he retreated. Fenitchka at once gathered up all her roses and went out of the arbour. 'It was wrong of you, Yevgeny Vassilyevitch,' she whispered as she went. There was a note of genuine reproach in her whisper.

A dry cough echoed from behind the lilac bushes. Fenitchka immediately shifted to the other end of the bench. Pavel Petrovitch appeared, gave a small bow, and said with a hint of mocking sadness, "So, you're here," before stepping back. Fenitchka quickly gathered all her roses and left the arbor. "You shouldn't have done that, Yevgeny Vassilyevitch," she murmured as she walked away. Her whisper carried a true sense of reproach.

Bazarov remembered another recent scene, and he felt both shame and contemptuous annoyance. But he shook his head directly, ironically congratulated himself 'on his final assumption of the part of the gay Lothario,' and went off to his own room.

Bazarov recalled another recent event, feeling a mix of shame and contemptuous annoyance. But he shook his head, ironically congratulated himself on finally embracing the role of the carefree seducer, and headed to his own room.

Pavel Petrovitch went out of the garden, and made his way with deliberate steps to the copse. He stayed there rather a long while; and when he returned to lunch, Nikolai Petrovitch inquired anxiously whether he were quite well—his face looked so gloomy.

Pavel Petrovitch left the garden and walked slowly toward the thicket. He stayed there for quite a while; when he came back for lunch, Nikolai Petrovitch asked worriedly if he was okay—his face looked so downcast.

'You know, I sometimes suffer with my liver,' Pavel Petrovitch answered tranquilly.

'You know, I sometimes have issues with my liver,' Pavel Petrovitch replied calmly.





CHAPTER XXIV


Two hours later he knocked at Bazarov's door.

Two hours later, he knocked on Bazarov's door.

'I must apologise for hindering you in your scientific pursuits,' he began, seating himself on a chair in the window, and leaning with both hands on a handsome walking-stick with an ivory knob (he usually walked without a stick), 'but I am constrained to beg you to spare me five minutes of your time ... no more.'

"I’m sorry for interrupting your scientific work," he said, sitting down on a chair by the window and leaning on a nice walking stick with an ivory knob (he usually didn’t use a stick), "but I have to ask you to give me five minutes of your time... just five."

'All my time is at your disposal,' answered Bazarov, over whose face there passed a quick change of expression directly Pavel Petrovitch crossed the threshold.

'All my time is yours,' Bazarov replied, and a quick change of expression crossed his face as soon as Pavel Petrovitch stepped inside.

'Five minutes will be enough for me. I have come to put a single question to you.'

'Five minutes will be enough for me. I have come to ask you one question.'

'A question? What is it about?'

'Got a question? What’s it about?'

'I will tell you, if you will kindly hear me out. At the commencement of your stay in my brother's house, before I had renounced the pleasure of conversing with you, it was my fortune to hear your opinions on many subjects; but so far as my memory serves, neither between us, nor in my presence, was the subject of single combats and duelling in general broached. Allow me to hear what are your views on that subject?'

"I'll share my thoughts if you’re willing to listen. When you first arrived at my brother's house, before I decided to stop enjoying our conversations, I had the chance to hear your opinions on a lot of topics. However, as far as I can remember, we never discussed single combats or dueling in general, either together or in my presence. Can you tell me what your views are on that topic?"

Bazarov, who had risen to meet Pavel Petrovitch, sat down on the edge of the table and folded his arms.

Bazarov, who had gotten up to greet Pavel Petrovitch, sat on the edge of the table and crossed his arms.

'My view is,' he said, 'that from the theoretical standpoint, duelling is absurd; from the practical standpoint, now—it's quite a different matter.'

'In my opinion,' he said, 'theoretically, dueling is ridiculous; but practically speaking, that's a whole different situation.'

'That is, you mean to say, if I understand you right, that whatever your theoretical views on duelling, you would not in practice allow yourself to be insulted without demanding satisfaction?'

'So, what you're saying is, if I understand you correctly, that no matter what your theoretical views on dueling are, you wouldn't actually let yourself be insulted without seeking an apology?'

'You have guessed my meaning absolutely.'

'You completely understand what I mean.'

'Very good. I am very glad to hear you say so. Your words relieve me from a state of incertitude.'

'That's great. I'm really glad to hear you say that. Your words take me out of a state of uncertainty.'

'Of uncertainty, you mean to say.'

'You mean unpredictability.'

'That is all the same! I express myself so as to be understood; I ... am not a seminary rat. Your words save me from a rather deplorable necessity. I have made up my mind to fight you.'

'It’s all the same! I speak clearly so I can be understood; I’m not some academic nerd. What you say saves me from a pretty awful situation. I've decided to take you on.'

Bazarov opened his eyes wide. 'Me?'

Bazarov widened his eyes. "Me?"

'Undoubtedly.'

Definitely.

'But what for, pray?'

'But what for, really?'

'I could explain the reason to you,' began Pavel Petrovitch, 'but I prefer to be silent about it. To my idea your presence here is superfluous; I cannot endure you; I despise you; and if that is not enough for you ...'

'I could explain the reason to you,' started Pavel Petrovitch, 'but I’d rather stay quiet about it. In my opinion, your presence here is unnecessary; I can't stand you; I look down on you; and if that’s not enough for you ...'

Pavel Petrovitch's eyes glittered ... Bazarov's too were flashing.

Pavel Petrovitch's eyes sparkled ... Bazarov's were shining as well.

'Very good,' he assented. 'No need of further explanations. You've a whim to try your chivalrous spirit upon me. I might refuse you this pleasure, but—so be it!'

'Very good,' he agreed. 'No need for more explanations. You want to test your chivalrous spirit on me. I could deny you this enjoyment, but—so be it!'

'I am sensible of my obligation to you,' replied Pavel Petrovitch; 'and may reckon then on your accepting my challenge without compelling me to resort to violent measures.'

'I realize I owe you something,' replied Pavel Petrovitch; 'so I can count on you accepting my challenge without forcing me to take drastic action.'

'That means, speaking without metaphor, to that stick?' Bazarov remarked coolly. 'That is precisely correct. It's quite unnecessary for you to insult me. Indeed, it would not be a perfectly safe proceeding. You can remain a gentleman.... I accept your challenge, too, like a gentleman.'

'That means, to put it simply, that stick?' Bazarov said calmly. 'That's exactly right. There's no need to insult me. In fact, that wouldn't be a very safe move. You can still act like a gentleman.... I accept your challenge too, as a gentleman.'

'That is excellent,' observed Pavel Petrovitch, putting his stick in the corner. 'We will say a few words directly about the conditions of our duel; but I should like first to know whether you think it necessary to resort to the formality of a trifling dispute, which might serve as a pretext for my challenge?'

'That’s great,' Pavel Petrovitch said as he put his stick in the corner. 'We'll discuss the details of our duel in a moment, but first, I’d like to know if you think it’s necessary to have a minor dispute that could act as a reason for my challenge?'

'No; it's better without formalities.'

'No; it's better without niceties.'

'I think so myself. I presume it is also out of place to go into the real grounds of our difference. We cannot endure one another. What more is necessary?'

'I think so too. I guess it's also inappropriate to dive into the actual reasons for our disagreement. We just can’t stand each other. What else do we need?'

'What more, indeed?' repeated Bazarov ironically.

'What more, really?' Bazarov said sarcastically.

'As regards the conditions of the meeting itself, seeing that we shall have no seconds—for where could we get them?'

'Regarding the conditions of the meeting itself, considering that we won't have any seconds—where could we possibly find them?'

'Exactly so; where could we get them?'

'Exactly; where can we get them?'

'Then I have the honour to lay the following proposition before you: The combat to take place early to-morrow, at six, let us say, behind the copse, with pistols, at a distance of ten paces....'

'Then I have the honor to present the following proposal to you: The duel is set for tomorrow morning at six, let’s say, behind the thicket, with pistols, at a distance of ten paces....'

'At ten paces? that will do; we hate one another at that distance.'

'At ten paces? That works; we can't stand each other from that far apart.'

'We might have it eight,' remarked Pavel Petrovitch.

'We might have it at eight,' said Pavel Petrovitch.

'We might.'

'Maybe.'

'To fire twice; and, to be ready for any result, let each put a letter in his pocket, in which he accuses himself of his end.'

'To shoot twice; and, to be prepared for any outcome, let each of them keep a letter in their pocket, in which they admit to their fate.'

'Now, that I don't approve of at all,' observed Bazarov. 'There's a slight flavour of the French novel about it, something not very plausible.'

'Now, I don't agree with that at all,' Bazarov remarked. 'There's a hint of the French novel in it, something that feels pretty unlikely.'

'Perhaps. You will agree, however, that it would be unpleasant to incur a suspicion of murder?'

'Maybe. But you have to admit that it would be unpleasant to be suspected of murder, right?'

'I agree as to that. But there is a means of avoiding that painful reproach. We shall have no seconds, but we can have a witness.'

'I agree with that. But there's a way to avoid that painful accusation. We won’t have seconds, but we can have a witness.'

'And whom, allow me to inquire?'

'And who, if I may ask?'

'Why, Piotr.'

'Why, Piotr?'

'What Piotr?'

'What’s up, Piotr?'

'Your brother's valet. He's a man who has attained to the acme of contemporary culture, and he will perform his part with all the comilfo (comme il faut) necessary in such cases.'

'Your brother's valet. He's a guy who has reached the peak of modern culture, and he will do his job with all the comilfo (comme il faut) required in such situations.'

'I think you are joking, sir.'

'I think you're joking, dude.'

'Not at all. If you think over my suggestion, you will be convinced that it's full of common-sense and simplicity. You can't hide a candle under a bushel; but I'll undertake to prepare Piotr in a fitting manner, and bring him on to the field of battle.'

'Not at all. If you consider my suggestion, you'll see it's full of common sense and simplicity. You can't hide a candle under a bushel; but I'll make sure to prepare Piotr properly and bring him out to the battlefield.'

'You persist in jesting still,' Pavel Petrovitch declared, getting up from his chair. 'But after the courteous readiness you have shown me, I have no right to pretend to lay down.... And so, everything is arranged.... By the way, perhaps you have no pistols?'

'You keep joking around,' Pavel Petrovitch said as he stood up from his chair. 'But after the considerate way you've treated me, I can’t act like I’m in charge... So, everything is settled... By the way, you don't have any pistols, do you?'

'How should I have pistols, Pavel Petrovitch? I'm not in the army.'

'Why should I have guns, Pavel Petrovitch? I'm not in the military.'

'In that case, I offer you mine. You may rest assured that it's five years now since I shot with them.'

'In that case, I'll give you mine. You can be sure that it's been five years since I shot with them.'

'That's a very consoling piece of news.'

'That's really reassuring news.'

Pavel Petrovitch took up his stick.... 'And now, my dear sir, it only remains for me to thank you and to leave you to your studies. I have the honour to take leave of you.'

Pavel Petrovitch picked up his stick. "And now, my dear sir, I just want to thank you and let you get back to your studies. It's been an honor to say goodbye to you."

'Till we have the pleasure of meeting again, my dear sir,' said Bazarov, conducting his visitor to the door.

'Till we have the pleasure of meeting again, my dear sir,' said Bazarov, walking his guest to the door.

Pavel Petrovitch went out, while Bazarov remained standing a minute before the door, and suddenly exclaimed, 'Pish, well, I'm dashed! how fine, and how foolish! A pretty farce we've been through! Like trained dogs dancing on their hind-paws. But to decline was out of the question; why, I do believe he'd have struck me, and then ...' (Bazarov turned white at the very thought; all his pride was up in arms at once)—'then it might have come to my strangling him like a cat.' He went back to his microscope, but his heart was beating, and the composure necessary for taking observations had disappeared. 'He caught sight of us to-day,' he thought; 'but would he really act like this on his brother's account? And what a mighty matter is it—a kiss? There must be something else in it. Bah! isn't he perhaps in love with her himself? To be sure, he's in love; it's as clear as day. What a complication! It's a nuisance!' he decided at last; 'it's a bad job, look at it which way you will. In the first place, to risk a bullet through one's brains, and in any case to go away; and then Arkady ... and that dear innocent pussy, Nikolai Petrovitch. It's a bad job, an awfully bad job.'

Pavel Petrovitch went outside, while Bazarov stood for a moment by the door and suddenly exclaimed, "Ugh, wow! How ridiculous, and how absurd! What a silly show we've just been through! Like trained dogs dancing on their hind legs. But saying no was not an option; I really think he would have hit me, and then ..." (Bazarov went pale at the very thought; all his pride was instantly on alert)—"then I might have ended up strangling him like a cat." He returned to his microscope, but his heart was racing, and the calm needed for making observations had vanished. "He saw us today," he thought; "but would he really behave like this for his brother's sake? And how significant is a kiss? There has to be more to it. Ugh! What if he's in love with her himself? Of course, he's in love; it's as clear as day. What a mess! It’s just annoying!" he concluded at last; "this is a bad situation, no matter how you look at it. First, to risk getting shot in the head, and either way, I have to leave; and then there's Arkady ... and that sweet, innocent Nikolai Petrovitch. This is a bad situation, an extremely bad situation."

The day passed in a kind of peculiar stillness and languor. Fenitchka gave no sign of her existence; she sat in her little room like a mouse in its hole. Nikolai Petrovitch had a careworn air. He had just heard that blight had begun to appear in his wheat, upon which he had in particular rested his hopes. Pavel Petrovitch overwhelmed every one, even Prokofitch, with his icy courtesy. Bazarov began a letter to his father, but tore it up, and threw it under the table.

The day went by in a strange quietness and laziness. Fenitchka showed no sign of life; she sat in her small room like a mouse in its hole. Nikolai Petrovitch looked tired and worried. He had just learned that disease had started to affect his wheat, which he had especially pinned his hopes on. Pavel Petrovitch overwhelmed everyone, even Prokofitch, with his cold politeness. Bazarov started to write a letter to his father but tore it up and tossed it under the table.

'If I die,' he thought, 'they will find it out; but I'm not going to die. No, I shall struggle along in this world a good while yet.' He gave Piotr orders to come to him on important business the next morning directly it was light. Piotr imagined that he wanted to take him to Petersburg with him. Bazarov went late to bed, and all night long he was harassed by disordered dreams.... Madame Odintsov kept appearing in them, now she was his mother, and she was followed by a kitten with black whiskers, and this kitten seemed to be Fenitchka; then Pavel Petrovitch took the shape of a great wood, with which he had yet to fight. Piotr waked him up at four o'clock; he dressed at once, and went out with him.

'If I die,' he thought, 'they'll figure it out; but I'm not going to die. No, I'm going to hang on in this world for a while longer.' He told Piotr to come see him on important business the next morning as soon as it was light. Piotr thought he wanted to take him to Petersburg with him. Bazarov went to bed late, and was troubled by chaotic dreams all night... Madame Odintsov kept showing up in them, first as his mother, followed by a kitten with black whiskers that seemed like Fenitchka; then Pavel Petrovitch turned into a huge forest he still had to face. Piotr woke him up at four o'clock; he got dressed immediately and went out with him.

It was a lovely, fresh morning; tiny flecked clouds hovered overhead in little curls of foam on the pale clear blue; a fine dew lay in drops on the leaves and grass, and sparkled like silver on the spiders' webs; the damp, dark earth seemed still to keep traces of the rosy dawn; from the whole sky the songs of larks came pouring in showers. Bazarov walked as far as the copse, sat down in the shade at its edge, and only then disclosed to Piotr the nature of the service he expected of him. The refined valet was mortally alarmed; but Bazarov soothed him by the assurance that he would have nothing to do but stand at a distance and look on, and that he would not incur any sort of responsibility. 'And meantime,' he added, 'only think what an important part you have to play!' Piotr threw up his hands, looked down, and leaned against a birch-tree, looking green with terror.

It was a beautiful, fresh morning; tiny speckled clouds floated overhead like little curls of foam against the pale, clear blue sky; fine drops of dew rested on the leaves and grass, sparkling like silver on the spider webs; the damp, dark earth still seemed to hold traces of the rosy dawn; from the entire sky, the songs of larks poured down like rain. Bazarov walked to the edge of the copse, sat down in the shade, and only then revealed to Piotr the kind of service he expected from him. The refined valet was extremely alarmed, but Bazarov reassured him by saying he would only need to stand back and watch, and that he wouldn’t have to take on any responsibility. 'And in the meantime,' he added, 'just think about what an important role you’ll play!' Piotr threw up his hands, looked down, and leaned against a birch tree, visibly shaken with fear.

The road from Maryino skirted the copse; a light dust lay on it, untouched by wheel or foot since the previous day. Bazarov unconsciously stared along this road, picked and gnawed a blade of grass, while he kept repeating to himself, 'What a piece of foolery!' The chill of the early morning made him shiver twice.... Piotr looked at him dejectedly, but Bazarov only smiled; he was not afraid.

The road from Maryino went around the small woods; a light layer of dust covered it, untouched by tires or footsteps since the day before. Bazarov absentmindedly stared down this road, plucked a blade of grass, and kept telling himself, 'What a ridiculous thing!' The morning chill made him shiver twice.... Piotr looked at him sadly, but Bazarov just smiled; he wasn't scared.

The tramp of horses' hoofs was heard along the road.... A peasant came into sight from behind the trees. He was driving before him two horses hobbled together, and as he passed Bazarov he looked at him rather strangely, without touching his cap, which it was easy to see disturbed Piotr, as an unlucky omen. 'There's some one else up early too,' thought Bazarov; 'but he at least has got up for work, while we ...'

The sound of horses' hooves echoed along the road.... A farmer appeared from behind the trees. He was leading two horses tied together, and as he passed by Bazarov, he gave him a rather strange look, not bothering to touch his cap, which was clearly unsettling to Piotr, who saw it as a bad sign. 'Looks like someone else is up early too,' Bazarov thought; 'but at least he's up for work, while we ...'

'Fancy the gentleman's coming,' Piotr faltered suddenly.

'Imagine the gentleman's arrival,' Piotr hesitated suddenly.

Bazarov raised his head and saw Pavel Petrovitch. Dressed in a light check jacket and snow-white trousers, he was walking rapidly along the road; under his arm he carried a box wrapped up in green cloth.

Bazarov looked up and saw Pavel Petrovitch. Dressed in a light checkered jacket and crisp white trousers, he was walking quickly down the road; tucked under his arm was a box wrapped in green fabric.

'I beg your pardon, I believe I have kept you waiting,' he observed, bowing first to Bazarov, then to Piotr, whom he treated respectfully at that instant, as representing something in the nature of a second. 'I was unwilling to wake my man.'

"I’m sorry, I think I’ve kept you waiting," he said, bowing first to Bazarov, then to Piotr, whom he treated with respect at that moment, as if he were a sort of second. "I didn't want to wake my guy."

'It doesn't matter,' answered Bazarov; 'we've only just arrived ourselves.'

'It doesn't matter,' Bazarov replied; 'we just got here ourselves.'

'Ah! so much the better!' Pavel Petrovitch took a look round. 'There's no one in sight; no one hinders us. We can proceed?'

'Ah! that's even better!' Pavel Petrovitch looked around. 'There’s no one in sight; no one is stopping us. Can we go ahead?'

'Let us proceed.'

"Let's move forward."

'You do not, I presume, desire any fresh explanations?'

'You don't, I assume, want any new explanations?'

'No, I don't.'

'Nope, I don't.'

'Would you like to load?' inquired Pavel Petrovitch, taking the pistols out of the box.

"Do you want to load?" asked Pavel Petrovitch, taking the pistols out of the box.

'No; you load, and I will measure out the paces. My legs are longer,' added Bazarov with a smile. 'One, two, three.'

'No; you load, and I’ll count the steps. My legs are longer,' added Bazarov with a grin. 'One, two, three.'

'Yevgeny Vassilyevitch,' Piotr faltered with an effort (he shaking as though he were in a fever), 'say what you like, I am going farther off.'

'Yevgeny Vassilyevitch,' Piotr stammered with difficulty (he was shaking as if he had a fever), 'say what you want, I'm going further away.'

'Four ... five.... Good. Move away, my good fellow, move away; you may get behind a tree even, and stop up your ears, only don't shut your eyes; and if any one falls, run and pick him up. Six ... seven ... eight....' Bazarov stopped. 'Is that enough?' he said, turning to Pavel Petrovitch; 'or shall I add two paces more?'

'Four ... five.... Good. Step back, my good man, step back; you can even get behind a tree and cover your ears, just don't close your eyes; and if anyone falls, run and help him up. Six ... seven ... eight....' Bazarov stopped. 'Is that enough?' he asked, looking at Pavel Petrovitch; 'or should I add two more paces?'

'As you like,' replied the latter, pressing down the second bullet.

'As you wish,' replied the latter, pressing down the second bullet.

'Well, we'll make it two paces more.' Bazarov drew a line on the ground with the toe of his boot. 'There's the barrier then. By the way, how many paces may each of us go back from the barrier? That's an important question too. That point was not discussed yesterday.'

'Alright, let's make it two more steps.' Bazarov drew a line in the dirt with the tip of his boot. 'That’s the barrier. By the way, how many steps can each of us take back from the barrier? That’s an important question too. We didn’t talk about that yesterday.'

'I imagine, ten,' replied Pavel Petrovitch, handing Bazarov both pistols. 'Will you be so good as to choose?'

'I guess ten,' replied Pavel Petrovitch, handing Bazarov both pistols. 'Could you do me a favor and choose?'

'I will be so good. But, Pavel Petrovitch, you must admit our combat is singular to the point of absurdity. Only look at the countenance of our second.'

'I will be so good. But, Pavel Petrovitch, you have to admit that our fight is so unusual it's almost ridiculous. Just take a look at the expression on our second's face.'

'You are disposed to laugh at everything,' answered Pavel Petrovitch. 'I acknowledge the strangeness of our duel, but I think it my duty to warn you that I intend to fight seriously. A bon entendeur, salut!'

'You’re always ready to laugh at everything,' replied Pavel Petrovitch. 'I recognize how odd our duel is, but I feel it's my responsibility to let you know that I'm planning to fight seriously. A bon entendeur, salut!'

'Oh! I don't doubt that we've made up our minds to make away with each other; but why not laugh too and unite utile dulci? You talk to me in French, while I talk to you in Latin.'

'Oh! I have no doubt that we've decided to get rid of each other; but why not laugh as well and combine utile dulci? You speak to me in French while I speak to you in Latin.'

'I am going to fight in earnest,' repeated Pavel Petrovitch, and he walked off to his place. Bazarov on his side counted off ten paces from the barrier, and stood still.

'I’m going to fight for real,' Pavel Petrovitch repeated as he walked away to his position. Bazarov, on his part, counted off ten paces from the barrier and then stopped.

'Are you ready?' asked Pavel Petrovitch.

'Are you ready?' asked Pavel Petrovich.

'Perfectly.'

'Perfect.'

'We can approach one another.'

'We can connect with each other.'

Bazarov moved slowly forward, and Pavel Petrovitch, his left hand thrust in his pocket, walked towards him, gradually raising the muzzle of his pistol.... 'He's aiming straight at my nose,' thought Bazarov, 'and doesn't he blink down it carefully, the ruffian! Not an agreeable sensation though. I'm going to look at his watch chain.'

Bazarov moved forward slowly, and Pavel Petrovitch, with his left hand shoved in his pocket, walked toward him, gradually lifting the barrel of his pistol.... 'He's aiming right at my nose,' thought Bazarov, 'and isn't he focusing on it carefully, the thug! This isn't a pleasant feeling though. I'm going to check out his watch chain.'

Something whizzed sharply by his very ear, and at the same instant there was the sound of a shot. 'I heard it, so it must be all right,' had time to flash through Bazarov's brain. He took one more step, and without taking aim, pressed the spring.

Something whizzed sharply past his ear, and at the same moment, there was the sound of a gunshot. 'I heard it, so it must be fine,' briefly crossed Bazarov's mind. He took another step and, without aiming, pressed the trigger.

Pavel Petrovitch gave a slight start, and clutched at his thigh. A stream of blood began to trickle down his white trousers.

Pavel Petrovitch flinched a little and grabbed his thigh. A trickle of blood started to run down his white pants.

Bazarov flung aside the pistol, and went up to his antagonist. 'Are you wounded?' he said.

Bazarov tossed the pistol aside and approached his opponent. "Are you hurt?" he asked.

'You had the right to call me up to the barrier,' said Pavel Petrovitch, 'but that's of no consequence. According to our agreement, each of us has the right to one more shot.'

'You had the right to call me up to the barrier,' said Pavel Petrovitch, 'but that doesn't really matter. According to our agreement, each of us is entitled to one more shot.'

'All right, but, excuse me, that'll do another time,' answered Bazarov, catching hold of Pavel Petrovitch, who was beginning to turn pale. 'Now, I'm not a duellist, but a doctor, and I must have a look at your wound before anything else. Piotr! come here, Piotr! where have you got to?'

'Okay, but, excuse me, let's save that for another time,' replied Bazarov, grabbing Pavel Petrovitch, who was starting to look pale. 'Right now, I'm not a duelist; I'm a doctor, and I need to examine your wound first. Piotr! Come here, Piotr! Where are you?'

'That's all nonsense.... I need no one's aid,' Pavel Petrovitch declared jerkily, 'and ... we must ... again ...' He tried to pull at his moustaches, but his hand failed him, his eyes grew dim, and he lost consciousness.

'That's all nonsense.... I don’t need anyone’s help,' Pavel Petrovitch declared awkwardly, 'and ... we must ... again ...' He tried to tug at his mustache, but his hand let him down, his vision blurred, and he passed out.

'Here's a pretty pass! A fainting fit! What next!' Bazarov cried unconsciously, as he laid Pavel Petrovitch on the grass. 'Let's have a look what's wrong.' He pulled out a handkerchief, wiped away the blood, and began feeling round the wound.... 'The bone's not touched,' he muttered through his teeth; 'the ball didn't go deep; one muscle, vastus externus, grazed. He'll be dancing about in three weeks!... And to faint! Oh, these nervous people, how I hate them! My word, what a delicate skin!'

"Well, this is a mess! A fainting spell! What's next?" Bazarov exclaimed without thinking as he laid Pavel Petrovitch down on the grass. "Let's see what's wrong." He pulled out a handkerchief, wiped away the blood, and started examining the wound.... "The bone's fine," he mumbled through clenched teeth; "the bullet didn't go deep; one muscle, vastus externus, was just grazed. He'll be up and dancing in three weeks!... And fainting! Ugh, these sensitive people, how I can’t stand them! Seriously, what fragile skin!"

'Is he killed?' the quaking voice of Piotr came rustling behind his back.

"Is he dead?" Piotr's trembling voice came from behind him.

Bazarov looked round. 'Go for some water as quick as you can, my good fellow, and he'll outlive us yet.'

Bazarov looked around. 'Go get some water as fast as you can, my good man, and he’ll outlive us all.'

But the modern servant seemed not to understand his words, and he did not stir. Pavel Petrovitch slowly opened his eyes. 'He will die!' whispered Piotr, and he began crossing himself.

But the modern servant didn’t seem to understand what he said, and he didn’t move. Pavel Petrovitch slowly opened his eyes. “He’s going to die!” whispered Piotr, and he started crossing himself.

'You are right ... What an imbecile countenance!' remarked the wounded gentleman with a forced smile.

'You’re right ... What a stupid face!' remarked the injured gentleman with a forced smile.

'Well, go for the water, damn you!' shouted Bazarov.

'Well, go get the water, damn it!' shouted Bazarov.

'No need.... It was a momentary vertigo.... Help me to sit up ... there, that's right.... I only need something to bind up this scratch, and I can reach home on foot, or you can send a droshky for me. The duel, if you are willing, shall not be renewed. You have behaved honourably ... to-day, to-day—observe.'

'No need... It was just a brief dizzy spell... Help me sit up... there, that’s it... I just need something to clean up this scratch, and I can walk home, or you can call a cab for me. The duel, if you're okay with it, won't happen again. You've acted honorably... today, today—just notice.'

'There's no need to recall the past,' rejoined Bazarov; 'and as regards the future, it's not worth while for you to trouble your head about that either, for I intend being off without delay. Let me bind up your leg now; your wound's not serious, but it's always best to stop bleeding. But first I must bring this corpse to his senses.'

"There's no need to dwell on the past," Bazarov replied; "and as for the future, you shouldn't worry about that either, because I'm planning to leave right away. Let me wrap up your leg now; your wound isn't serious, but it's always better to prevent bleeding. But first, I need to bring this lifeless body back to reality."

Bazarov shook Piotr by the collar, and sent him for a droshky.

Bazarov grabbed Piotr by the collar and sent him to get a cab.

'Mind you don't frighten my brother,' Pavel Petrovitch said to him; 'don't dream of informing him.'

"Make sure you don't scare my brother," Pavel Petrovitch said to him; "don't even think about telling him."

Piotr flew off; and while he was running for a droshky, the two antagonists sat on the ground and said nothing. Pavel Petrovitch tried not to look at Bazarov; he did not want to be reconciled to him in any case; he was ashamed of his own haughtiness, of his failure; he was ashamed of the whole position he had brought about, even while he felt it could not have ended in a more favourable manner. 'At any rate, there will be no scandal,' he consoled himself by reflecting, 'and for that I am thankful.' The silence was prolonged, a silence distressing and awkward. Both of them were ill at ease. Each was conscious that the other understood him. That is pleasant to friends, and always very unpleasant to those who are not friends, especially when it is impossible either to have things out or to separate.

Piotr took off running, and while he was hurrying to catch a cab, the two opponents sat on the ground in silence. Pavel Petrovitch tried to avoid looking at Bazarov; he didn’t want to reconcile with him at all. He felt embarrassed about his own pride and his failure; he was ashamed of the whole situation he had created, even as he realized it couldn't have ended any better. 'At least there won't be any scandal,' he reassured himself, 'and for that, I'm grateful.' The silence stretched on, awkward and uncomfortable. Both were uneasy. Each was aware that the other understood him. That’s nice for friends, but always very uncomfortable for enemies, especially when it’s impossible to resolve things or to part ways.

'Haven't I bound up your leg too tight?' inquired Bazarov at last.

"Haven't I wrapped your leg too tight?" Bazarov finally asked.

'No, not at all; it's capital,' answered Pavel Petrovitch; and after a brief pause, he added, 'There's no deceiving my brother; we shall have to tell him we quarrelled over politics.'

'No, not at all; it's great,' answered Pavel Petrovitch; and after a brief pause, he added, 'There's no fooling my brother; we'll have to tell him we argued about politics.'

'Very good,' assented Bazarov. 'You can say I insulted all anglomaniacs.'

'Very good,' agreed Bazarov. 'You could say I insulted all the anglophiles.'

'That will do capitally. What do you imagine that man thinks of us now?' continued Pavel Petrovitch, pointing to the same peasant, who had driven the hobbled horses past Bazarov a few minutes before the duel, and going back again along the road, took off his cap at the sight of the 'gentlefolk.'

'That was excellent. What do you think that guy thinks of us now?' continued Pavel Petrovitch, pointing to the same peasant who had driven the hobbled horses past Bazarov a few minutes before the duel, and as he walked back along the road, he took off his cap upon seeing the 'gentlefolk.'

'Who can tell!' answered Bazarov; 'it's quite likely he thinks nothing. The Russian peasant is that mysterious unknown about whom Mrs. Radcliffe used to talk so much. Who is to understand him! He doesn't understand himself!'

'Who can say!' replied Bazarov; 'he probably thinks nothing at all. The Russian peasant is that mysterious unknown that Mrs. Radcliffe used to talk about so much. Who can understand him! He doesn’t even understand himself!'

'Ah! so that's your idea!' Pavel Petrovitch began; and suddenly he cried, 'Look what your fool of a Piotr has done! Here's my brother galloping up to us!'

'Ah! so that's what you’re thinking!' Pavel Petrovitch started; and suddenly he shouted, 'Look what your idiot Piotr has done! Here comes my brother, racing toward us!'

Bazarov turned round and saw the pale face of Nikolai Petrovitch, who was sitting in the droshky. He jumped out of it before it had stopped, and rushed up to his brother.

Bazarov turned around and saw the pale face of Nikolai Petrovitch, who was sitting in the carriage. He jumped out before it had completely stopped and rushed over to his brother.

'What does this mean?' he said in an agitated voice. 'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, pray, what is this?'

'What does this mean?' he said, sounding frustrated. 'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, please, what is this?'

'Nothing,' answered Pavel Petrovitch; 'they have alarmed you for nothing. I had a little dispute with Mr. Bazarov, and I have had to pay for it a little.'

'Nothing,' replied Pavel Petrovitch; 'they've freaked you out for no reason. I had a small disagreement with Mr. Bazarov, and I've had to pay a bit for it.'

'But what was it all about, mercy on us!'

'But what was it all about, have mercy on us!'

'How can I tell you? Mr. Bazarov alluded disrespectfully to Sir Robert Peel. I must hasten to add that I am the only person to blame in all this, while Mr. Bazarov has behaved most honourably. I called him out.'

'How can I explain this? Mr. Bazarov made a disrespectful remark about Sir Robert Peel. I should quickly add that I'm the only one at fault in this situation, while Mr. Bazarov has acted with great honor. I challenged him.'

'But you're covered with blood, good Heavens!'

'But you're covered in blood, oh my goodness!'

'Well, did you suppose I had water in my veins? But this blood-letting is positively beneficial to me. Isn't that so, doctor? Help me to get into the droshky, and don't give way to melancholy. I shall be quite well to-morrow. That's it; capital. Drive on, coachman.'

'Well, did you think I had water in my veins? But this bloodletting is actually good for me. Right, doctor? Help me get into the carriage, and try not to be sad. I’ll be perfectly fine tomorrow. That's it; great. Let's go, driver.'

Nikolai Petrovitch walked after the droshky; Bazarov was remaining where he was....

Nikolai Petrovitch followed the droshky, while Bazarov stayed where he was.

'I must ask you to look after my brother,' Nikolai Petrovitch said to him, 'till we get another doctor from the town.'

'I need you to take care of my brother,' Nikolai Petrovitch said to him, 'until we can get another doctor from town.'

Bazarov nodded his head without speaking. In an hour's time Pavel Petrovitch was already lying in bed with a skilfully bandaged leg. The whole house was alarmed; Fenitchka fainted. Nikolai Petrovitch kept stealthily wringing his hands, while Pavel Petrovitch laughed and joked, especially with Bazarov; he had put on a fine cambric night-shirt, an elegant morning wrapper, and a fez, did not allow the blinds to be drawn down, and humorously complained of the necessity of being kept from food.

Bazarov nodded without saying anything. An hour later, Pavel Petrovitch was in bed with a well-bandaged leg. The whole house was in a state of panic; Fenitchka fainted. Nikolai Petrovitch kept nervously wringing his hands, while Pavel Petrovitch joked around, especially with Bazarov. He had put on a nice cotton nightshirt, a stylish morning robe, and a fez, refused to let anyone close the blinds, and humorously complained about not being allowed to eat.

Towards night, however, he began to be feverish; his head ached. The doctor arrived from the town. (Nikolai Petrovitch would not listen to his brother, and indeed Bazarov himself did not wish him to; he sat the whole day in his room, looking yellow and vindictive, and only went in to the invalid for as brief a time as possible; twice he happened to meet Fenitchka, but she shrank away from him with horror.) The new doctor advised a cooling diet; he confirmed, however, Bazarov's assertion that there was no danger. Nikolai Petrovitch told him his brother had wounded himself by accident, to which the doctor responded, 'Hm!' but having twenty-five silver roubles slipped into his hand on the spot, he observed, 'You don't say so! Well, it's a thing that often happens, to be sure.'

As night approached, he began to feel feverish; his head throbbed. The doctor arrived from town. (Nikolai Petrovitch refused to listen to his brother, and Bazarov himself didn't want him to; he spent the entire day in his room, looking pale and spiteful, and only went to see the patient for a very short time; twice, he ran into Fenitchka, but she recoiled from him in fear.) The new doctor recommended a cooling diet; he confirmed Bazarov's statement that there was no real danger. Nikolai Petrovitch told him that his brother had hurt himself accidentally, to which the doctor replied, 'Hm!' but after having twenty-five silver roubles placed in his hand right then, he remarked, 'You don't say! Well, that's something that happens quite often, I suppose.'

No one in the house went to bed or undressed. Nikolai Petrovitch kept going in to his brother on tiptoe, retreating on tiptoe again; the latter dozed, moaned a little, told him in French, Couchez-vous, and asked for drink. Nikolai Petrovitch sent Fenitchka twice to take him a glass of lemonade; Pavel Petrovitch gazed at her intently, and drank off the glass to the last drop. Towards morning the fever had increased a little; there was slight delirium. At first Pavel Petrovitch uttered incoherent words; then suddenly he opened his eyes, and seeing his brother near his bed bending anxiously over him, he said, 'Don't you think, Nikolai, Fenitchka has something in common with Nellie?'

No one in the house went to bed or got changed. Nikolai Petrovitch kept tiptoeing in to check on his brother and then tiptoeing back out again; the latter dozed off, moaned a bit, told him in French, Couchez-vous, and asked for a drink. Nikolai Petrovitch sent Fenitchka twice to bring him a glass of lemonade; Pavel Petrovitch watched her intently and drank the glass dry. By morning, the fever had increased slightly, and there was a bit of delirium. At first, Pavel Petrovitch spoke in a jumble of words; then suddenly he opened his eyes and, seeing his brother bending over him with concern, said, 'Don’t you think, Nikolai, that Fenitchka has something in common with Nellie?'

'What Nellie, Pavel dear?'

'What’s up, Nellie, darling?'

'How can you ask? Princess R——. Especially in the upper part of the face. C'est de la même famille.'

'How can you ask? Princess R——. Especially in the upper part of the face. It's from the same family.'

Nikolai Petrovitch made no answer, while inwardly he marvelled at the persistence of old passions in man. 'It's like this when it comes to the surface,' he thought.

Nikolai Petrovitch didn't respond, but inside, he was amazed by how old passions linger in people. 'It’s like this when it comes up,' he thought.

'Ah, how I love that light-headed creature!' moaned Pavel Petrovitch, clasping his hands mournfully behind his head. 'I can't bear any insolent upstart to dare to touch ...' he whispered a few minutes later.

'Ah, how I love that light-headed person!' moaned Pavel Petrovitch, clasping his hands sadly behind his head. 'I can't stand any arrogant upstart daring to touch ...' he whispered a few minutes later.

Nikolai Petrovitch only sighed; he did not even suspect to whom these words referred.

Nikolai Petrovitch just sighed; he didn’t even realize to whom these words were referring.

Bazarov presented himself before him at eight o'clock the next day. He had already had time to pack, and to set free all his frogs, insects, and birds.

Bazarov showed up at eight o'clock the next morning. He had already packed up and released all his frogs, insects, and birds.

'You have come to say good-bye to me?' said Nikolai Petrovitch, getting up to meet him.

'Are you here to say goodbye to me?' said Nikolai Petrovitch, standing up to greet him.

'Yes.'

Yes.

'I understand you, and approve of you fully. My poor brother, of course, is to blame; and he is punished for it. He told me himself that he made it impossible for you to act otherwise. I believe that you could not avoid this duel, which ... which to some extent is explained by the almost constant antagonism of your respective views.' (Nikolai Petrovitch began to get a little mixed up in his words.) 'My brother is a man of the old school, hot-tempered and obstinate.... Thank God that it has ended as it has. I have taken every precaution to avoid publicity.'

'I understand you and completely support you. My poor brother is to blame, of course, and he's facing the consequences. He told me himself that he made it impossible for you to choose differently. I believe you couldn't avoid this duel, which ... to some extent is explained by the ongoing conflict between your views.' (Nikolai Petrovitch started to get a bit tangled in his words.) 'My brother is a traditional guy, hot-headed and stubborn... Thank God it ended the way it did. I've taken every measure to keep this out of the public eye.'

'I'm leaving you my address, in case there's any fuss,' Bazarov remarked casually.

"I'm giving you my address, just in case there's any trouble," Bazarov said nonchalantly.

'I hope there will be no fuss, Yevgeny Vassilyitch.... I am very sorry your stay in my house should have such a ... such an end. It is the more distressing to me through Arkady's ...'

'I hope there won't be any trouble, Yevgeny Vassilyitch.... I really regret that your time in my home had to end like this. It’s even more upsetting for me because of Arkady’s...'

'I shall be seeing him, I expect,' replied Bazarov, in whom 'explanations' and 'protestations' of every sort always aroused a feeling of impatience; 'in case I don't, I beg you to say good-bye to him for me, and accept the expression of my regret.'

'I expect I’ll be seeing him,' replied Bazarov, who always felt impatient with 'explanations' and 'protests' of any kind; 'if I don’t, please say goodbye to him for me and convey my regret.'

'And I beg ...' answered Nikolai Petrovitch. But Bazarov went off without waiting for the end of his sentence.

'And I ask ...' replied Nikolai Petrovitch. But Bazarov walked away before he could finish his sentence.

When he heard of Bazarov's going, Pavel Petrovitch expressed a desire to see him, and shook his hand. But even then he remained as cold as ice; he realised that Pavel Petrovitch wanted to play the magnanimous. He did not succeed in saying good-bye to Fenitchka; he only exchanged glances with her at the window. Her face struck him as looking dejected. 'She'll come to grief, perhaps,' he said to himself.... 'But who knows? she'll pull through somehow, I dare say!' Piotr, however, was so overcome that he wept on his shoulder, till Bazarov damped him by asking if he'd a constant supply laid on in his eyes; while Dunyasha was obliged to run away into the wood to hide her emotion. The originator of all this woe got into a light cart, smoked a cigar, and when at the third mile, at the bend in the road, the Kirsanovs' farm, with its new house, could be seen in a long line, he merely spat, and muttering, 'Cursed snobs!' wrapped himself closer in his cloak.

When he heard that Bazarov was leaving, Pavel Petrovitch wanted to see him and shook his hand. But even then, he was as cold as ice; he realized that Pavel Petrovitch was trying to seem generous. He didn't get to say goodbye to Fenitchka; he only exchanged glances with her at the window. She looked sad to him. 'She might end up in trouble,' he thought to himself... 'But who knows? She'll manage somehow, I suppose!' Piotr, however, was so overwhelmed that he cried on his shoulder until Bazarov asked him if he had a constant supply of tears; while Dunyasha had to run into the woods to hide her feelings. The cause of all this sorrow got into a light cart, smoked a cigar, and when they reached the third mile and he saw the Kirsanovs' farm with its new house in the distance, he just spat and muttered, 'Cursed snobs!' as he pulled his cloak tighter around himself.

Pavel Petrovitch was soon better; but he had to keep his bed about a week. He bore his captivity, as he called it, pretty patiently, though he took great pains over his toilette, and had everything scented with eau-de-cologne. Nikolai Petrovitch used to read him the journals; Fenitchka waited on him as before, brought him lemonade, soup, boiled eggs, and tea; but she was overcome with secret dread whenever she went into his room. Pavel Petrovitch's unexpected action had alarmed every one in the house, and her more than any one; Prokofitch was the only person not agitated by it; he discoursed upon how gentlemen in his day used to fight, but only with real gentlemen; low curs like that they used to order a horsewhipping in the stable for their insolence.

Pavel Petrovitch was soon feeling better, but he had to stay in bed for about a week. He handled his confinement, as he called it, pretty well, even though he put a lot of effort into his appearance and had everything scented with cologne. Nikolai Petrovitch would read him the news; Fenitchka took care of him just like before, bringing him lemonade, soup, boiled eggs, and tea, but she was filled with a secret fear every time she entered his room. Pavel Petrovitch's unexpected actions had unsettled everyone in the house, especially her; Prokofitch was the only one who remained calm; he talked about how gentlemen in his time used to fight, but only with other real gentlemen; lowlifes like that would have received a horsewhipping in the stable for their insolence.

Fenitchka's conscience scarcely reproached her; but she was tormented at times by the thought of the real cause of the quarrel; and Pavel Petrovitch too looked at her so strangely ... that even when her back was turned, she felt his eyes upon her. She grew thinner from constant inward agitation, and, as is always the way, became still more charming.

Fenitchka's conscience barely troubled her; but sometimes she was haunted by the thought of the true reason for the argument. Pavel Petrovitch looked at her so oddly that even when her back was turned, she felt his gaze on her. She lost weight from constant inner turmoil, and, as it often happens, became even more attractive.

One day—the incident took place in the morning—Pavel Petrovitch felt better and moved from his bed to the sofa, while Nikolai Petrovitch, having satisfied himself he was better, went off to the threshing-floor. Fenitchka brought him a cup of tea, and setting it down on a little table, was about to withdraw. Pavel Petrovitch detained her.

One morning, Pavel Petrovitch felt better and got up from his bed to sit on the sofa, while Nikolai Petrovitch, satisfied that he was doing okay, left for the threshing-floor. Fenitchka brought him a cup of tea and set it down on a small table, ready to leave. Pavel Petrovitch stopped her.

'Where are you going in such a hurry, Fedosya Nikolaevna?' he began; 'are you busy?'

'Where are you off to in such a rush, Fedosya Nikolaevna?' he asked; 'are you busy?'

'... I have to pour out tea.'

'... I need to pour some tea.'

'Dunyasha will do that without you; sit a little while with a poor invalid. By the way, I must have a little talk with you.'

'Dunyasha will handle that without you; just sit for a bit with a poor invalid. By the way, I need to have a quick chat with you.'

Fenitchka sat down on the edge of an easy-chair, without speaking.

Fenitchka sat quietly on the edge of an armchair, not saying a word.

'Listen,' said Pavel Petrovitch, tugging at his moustaches; 'I have long wanted to ask you something; you seem somehow afraid of me?'

'Listen,' said Pavel Petrovitch, tugging at his mustache. 'I've been wanting to ask you something for a while; you seem kind of afraid of me?'

'I?'

'Me?'

'Yes, you. You never look at me, as though your conscience were not at rest.'

'Yeah, you. You never look at me, like your conscience isn’t at ease.'

Fenitchka crimsoned, but looked at Pavel Petrovitch. He impressed her as looking strange, and her heart began throbbing slowly.

Fenitchka flushed, but glanced at Pavel Petrovitch. He seemed strange to her, and her heart started beating slowly.

'Is your conscience at rest?' he questioned her.

"Is your conscience clear?" he asked her.

'Why should it not be at rest?' she faltered.

'Why shouldn’t it be at rest?' she hesitated.

'Goodness knows why! Besides, whom can you have wronged? Me? That is not likely. Any other people in the house here? That, too, is something incredible. Can it be my brother? But you love him, don't you?'

'Who knows why! Besides, who could you have upset? Me? That's unlikely. Are there any other people in the house? That seems incredible, too. Could it be my brother? But you care about him, right?'

'I love him.'

'I love him.'

'With your whole soul, with your whole heart?'

'With all your heart, with all your soul?'

'I love Nikolai Petrovitch with my whole heart.'

'I love Nikolai Petrovitch with all my heart.'

'Truly? Look at me, Fenitchka.' (It was the first time he had called her that name.) 'You know, it's a great sin telling lies!'

'Really? Look at me, Fenitchka.' (It was the first time he had called her that name.) 'You know, it's a big sin to tell lies!'

'I am not telling lies, Pavel Petrovitch. Not love Nikolai Petrovitch—I shouldn't care to live after that.'

'I’m not lying, Pavel Petrovitch. Not love Nikolai Petrovitch—I wouldn't want to live after that.'

'And will you never give him up for any one?'

'And will you never give him up for anyone?'

'For whom could I give him up?'

'Who could I possibly give him up for?'

'For whom indeed! Well, how about that gentleman who has just gone away from here?'

'For whom indeed! Well, what about that guy who just left?'

Fenitchka got up. 'My God, Pavel Petrovitch, what are you torturing me for? What have I done to you? How can such things be said?'...

Fenitchka got up. "Oh my God, Pavel Petrovitch, why are you torturing me? What did I do to you? How can you say things like that?"

'Fenitchka,' said Pavel Petrovitch, in a sorrowful voice, 'you know I saw ...'

'Fenitchka,' Pavel Petrovitch said sadly, 'you know I saw ...'

'What did you see?'

'What did you see?'

'Well, there ... in the arbour.'

'Well, there ... in the arbor.'

Fenitchka crimsoned to her hair and to her ears. 'How was I to blame for that?' she articulated with an effort.

Fenitchka blushed all the way to her hair and her ears. 'How was that my fault?' she said with difficulty.

Pavel Petrovitch raised himself up. 'You were not to blame? No? Not at all?'

Pavel Petrovitch sat up. "You weren't to blame? No? Not at all?"

'I love Nikolai Petrovitch, and no one else in the world, and I shall always love him!' cried Fenitchka with sudden force, while her throat seemed fairly breaking with sobs. 'As for what you saw, at the dreadful day of judgment I will say I'm not to blame, and wasn't to blame for it, and I would rather die at once if people can suspect me of such a thing against my benefactor, Nikolai Petrovitch.'

'I love Nikolai Petrovitch, and no one else in the world, and I will always love him!' Fenitchka cried passionately, her voice breaking with sobs. 'As for what you saw, on the terrible day of judgment, I will say that I’m not responsible for it, and I never was, and I would rather die right now than have anyone think I could do something like that against my benefactor, Nikolai Petrovitch.'

But here her voice broke, and at the same time she felt that Pavel Petrovitch was snatching and pressing her hand.... She looked at him, and was fairly petrified. He had turned even paler than before; his eyes were shining, and what was most marvellous of all, one large solitary tear was rolling down his cheek.

But at this moment her voice cracked, and at the same time she felt Pavel Petrovitch grabbing and squeezing her hand. She looked at him, completely stunned. He had gone even paler than before; his eyes were bright, and most surprisingly, a single large tear was rolling down his cheek.

'Fenitchka!' he was saying in a strange whisper; 'love him, love my brother! Don't give him up for any one in the world; don't listen to any one else! Think what can be more terrible than to love and not be loved! Never leave my poor Nikolai!'

'Fenitchka!' he whispered oddly; 'love him, love my brother! Don't give him up for anyone in the world; don't listen to anyone else! Think about what could be worse than loving and not being loved! Never leave my poor Nikolai!'

Fenitchka's eyes were dry, and her terror had passed away, so great was her amazement. But what were her feelings when Pavel Petrovitch, Pavel Petrovitch himself, put her hand to his lips and seemed to pierce into it without kissing it, and only heaving convulsive sighs from time to time....

Fenitchka's eyes were dry, and her fear had faded, so immense was her astonishment. But what were her emotions when Pavel Petrovitch, Pavel Petrovitch himself, brought her hand to his lips and seemed to touch it without actually kissing it, only letting out shuddering sighs now and then...

'Goodness,' she thought, 'isn't it some attack coming on him?'...

'Wow,' she thought, 'isn’t he about to get hit with something?'...

At that instant his whole ruined life was stirred up within him.

At that moment, his entire broken life was stirred up inside him.

The staircase creaked under rapidly approaching footsteps.... He pushed her away from him, and let his head drop back on the pillow. The door opened, and Nikolai Petrovitch entered, cheerful, fresh, and ruddy. Mitya, as fresh and ruddy as his father, in nothing but his little shirt, was frisking on his shoulder, catching the big buttons of his rough country coat with his little bare toes.

The staircase creaked under quickly approaching footsteps.... He pushed her away and let his head fall back onto the pillow. The door swung open, and Nikolai Petrovitch walked in, cheerful, fresh, and rosy-cheeked. Mitya, just as fresh and rosy as his dad, was in nothing but his little shirt, playing on his shoulder, using his tiny bare toes to catch the big buttons of his dad's rough country coat.

Fenitchka simply flung herself upon him, and clasping him and her son together in her arms, dropped her head on his shoulder. Nikolai Petrovitch was surprised; Fenitchka, the reserved and staid Fenitchka, had never given him a caress in the presence of a third person.

Fenitchka just threw herself at him, wrapping her arms around him and their son, and resting her head on his shoulder. Nikolai Petrovitch was taken aback; Fenitchka, the reserved and serious Fenitchka, had never shown him affection in front of someone else.

'What's the matter?' he said, and, glancing at his brother, he gave her Mitya. 'You don't feel worse?' he inquired, going up to Pavel Petrovitch.

"What's wrong?" he asked, and, glancing at his brother, he handed her Mitya. "You don't feel any worse?" he asked, walking over to Pavel Petrovitch.

He buried his face in a cambric handkerchief. 'No ... not at all ... on the contrary, I am much better.'

He buried his face in a cotton handkerchief. 'No ... not at all ... actually, I’m feeling much better.'

'You were in too great a hurry to move on to the sofa. Where are you going?' added Nikolai Petrovitch, turning round to Fenitchka; but she had already closed the door behind her. 'I was bringing in my young hero to show you, he's been crying for his uncle. Why has she carried him off? What's wrong with you, though? Has anything passed between you, eh?'

'You were too eager to get to the sofa. Where are you going?' added Nikolai Petrovitch, turning to Fenitchka; but she had already closed the door behind her. 'I was bringing in my young hero to show you, he's been crying for his uncle. Why did she take him away? What's wrong with you, anyway? Has anything happened between you, huh?'

'Brother!' said Pavel Petrovitch solemnly.

'Bro!' said Pavel Petrovitch solemnly.

Nikolai Petrovitch started. He felt dismayed, he could not have said why himself.

Nikolai Petrovitch jumped. He felt troubled, though he couldn't have explained why.

'Brother,' repeated Pavel Petrovitch, 'give me your word that you will carry out my one request.'

'Brother,' Pavel Petrovitch said again, 'promise me that you will fulfill my one request.'

'What request? Tell me.'

'What request? Let me know.'

'It is very important; the whole happiness of your life, to my idea, depends on it. I have been thinking a great deal all this time over what I want to say to you now.... Brother, do your duty, the duty of an honest and generous man; put an end to the scandal and bad example you are setting—you, the best of men!'

'It’s really important; in my opinion, your entire happiness relies on it. I’ve been thinking a lot about what I want to say to you now.... Brother, do your duty, the duty of an honest and generous person; put a stop to the scandal and bad example you’re setting—you, the best of men!'

'What do you mean, Pavel?'

'What do you mean, Pavel?'

'Marry Fenitchka.... She loves you; she is the mother of your son.'

'Marry Fenitchka.... She loves you; she is your son’s mother.'

Nikolai Petrovitch stepped back a pace, and flung up his hands. 'Do you say that, Pavel? you whom I have always regarded as the most determined opponent of such marriages! You say that? Don't you know that it has simply been out of respect for you that I have not done what you so rightly call my duty?'

Nikolai Petrovitch took a step back and raised his hands. "Are you really saying that, Pavel? You, who I've always seen as the most determined opponent of these kinds of marriages! You actually say that? Don't you realize that I've only held back from doing what you rightly call my duty out of respect for you?"

'You were wrong to respect me in that case,' Pavel Petrovitch responded, with a weary smile. 'I begin to think Bazarov was right in accusing me of snobbishness. No dear brother, don't let us worry ourselves about appearances and the world's opinion any more; we are old folks and humble now; it's time we laid aside vanity of all kinds. Let us, just as you say, do our duty; and mind, we shall get happiness that way into the bargain.'

'You were mistaken to look up to me like that,' Pavel Petrovitch replied with a tired smile. 'I'm starting to think Bazarov was right when he called me snobbish. No, dear brother, let’s not concern ourselves with appearances or what society thinks anymore; we’re older now and more humble; it's time to put aside all forms of vanity. Let’s, just as you said, focus on doing our duty; and remember, we’ll find happiness that way too.’

Nikolai Petrovitch rushed to embrace his brother.

Nikolai Petrovitch quickly ran to hug his brother.

'You have opened my eyes completely!' he cried. 'I was right in always declaring you the wisest and kindest-hearted fellow in the world, and now I see you are just as reasonable as you are noble-hearted.'

'You've completely opened my eyes!' he exclaimed. 'I was right to always call you the wisest and kindest person in the world, and now I can see you're just as sensible as you are big-hearted.'

'Quietly, quietly,' Pavel Petrovitch interrupted him; 'don't hurt the leg of your reasonable brother, who at close upon fifty has been fighting a duel like an ensign. So, then, it's a settled matter; Fenitchka is to be my ... belle soeur.'

'Easy, easy,' Pavel Petrovitch interrupted him; 'don’t hurt your sensible brother’s leg, who at nearly fifty has been dueling like a rookie. So, it’s settled then; Fenitchka is to be my ... belle soeur.'

'My dearest Pavel! But what will Arkady say?'

'My dearest Pavel! But what will Arkady think?'

'Arkady? he'll be in ecstasies, you may depend upon it! Marriage is against his principles, but then the sentiment of equality in him will be gratified. And, after all, what sense have class distinctions au dix-neuvième siècle?'

'Arkady? He'll be over the moon, you can count on that! Marriage goes against his principles, but the sense of equality in him will be pleased. And, after all, what sense do class distinctions make in the nineteenth century?'

'Ah, Pavel, Pavel! let me kiss you once more! Don't be afraid, I'll be careful.'

'Ah, Pavel, Pavel! Let me kiss you one more time! Don’t worry, I’ll be gentle.'

The brothers embraced each other.

The brothers hugged each other.

'What do you think, should you not inform her of your intention now?' queried Pavel Petrovitch.

'What do you think, shouldn't you let her know your intentions now?' Pavel Petrovitch asked.

'Why be in a hurry?' responded Nikolai Petrovitch. 'Has there been any conversation between you?'

'Why rush?' replied Nikolai Petrovitch. 'Have you two talked at all?'

'Conversation between us? Quelle idée!'

'Conversation between us? What an idea!'

'Well, that is all right then. First of all, you must get well, and meanwhile there's plenty of time. We must think it over well, and consider ...'

'Well, that's fine then. First of all, you need to get better, and in the meantime, there's plenty of time. We should think it through carefully and consider ...'

'But your mind is made up, I suppose?'

'But I guess you've made up your mind?'

'Of course, my mind is made up, and I thank you from the bottom of my heart. I will leave you now; you must rest; any excitement is bad for you.... But we will talk it over again. Sleep well, dear heart, and God bless you!'

'Of course, I've made up my mind, and I sincerely thank you. I'm going to leave you now; you need to rest; any excitement isn't good for you.... But we will discuss it again. Sleep well, my dear, and God bless you!'

'What is he thanking me like that for?' thought Pavel Petrovitch, when he was left alone. 'As though it did not depend on him! I will go away directly he is married, somewhere a long way off—to Dresden or Florence, and will live there till I——'

'Why is he thanking me like that?' thought Pavel Petrovitch when he was left alone. 'As if it doesn't depend on him! I'm going to leave as soon as he gets married, somewhere far away—like Dresden or Florence—and I'll stay there until I——'

Pavel Petrovitch moistened his forehead with eau de cologne, and closed his eyes. His beautiful, emaciated head, the glaring daylight shining full upon it, lay on the white pillow like the head of a dead man.... And indeed he was a dead man.

Pavel Petrovitch dabbed his forehead with cologne and shut his eyes. His striking, thin face, illuminated by the bright daylight, rested on the white pillow like that of a corpse... And in reality, he was a dead man.





CHAPTER XXV


At Nikolskoe Katya and Arkady were sitting in the garden on a turf seat in the shade of a tall ash tree; Fifi had placed himself on the ground near them, giving his slender body that graceful curve, which is known among dog-fanciers as 'the hare bend.' Both Arkady and Katya were silent; he was holding a half-open book in his hands, while she was picking out of a basket the few crumbs of bread left in it, and throwing them to a small family of sparrows, who with the frightened impudence peculiar to them were hopping and chirping at her very feet. A faint breeze stirring in the ash leaves kept slowly moving pale-gold flecks of sunlight up and down over the path and Fifi's tawny back; a patch of unbroken shade fell upon Arkady and Katya; only from time to time a bright streak gleamed on her hair. Both were silent, but the very way in which they were silent, in which they were sitting together, was expressive of confidential intimacy; each of them seemed not even to be thinking of his companion, while secretly rejoicing in his presence. Their faces, too, had changed since we saw them last; Arkady looked more tranquil, Katya brighter and more daring.

At Nikolskoe, Katya and Arkady were sitting in the garden on a grassy seat under a tall ash tree. Fifi had settled on the ground nearby, his slender body curved gracefully, a position that dog lovers refer to as 'the hare bend.' Both Arkady and Katya were quiet; he was holding a half-open book in his hands, while she was picking crumbs of bread from a basket and tossing them to a small family of sparrows that were nervously hopping and chirping at her feet. A light breeze rustled the ash leaves, casting fleeting patches of pale gold sunlight up and down the path and across Fifi’s tawny back; a patch of continuous shade enveloped Arkady and Katya, with only an occasional bright streak glinting in her hair. Although they were silent, the way they were sitting together spoke volumes about their close intimacy; it seemed as if each was lost in their own thoughts, yet secretly delighted by the other's presence. Their faces had also changed since we last saw them; Arkady appeared more at ease, while Katya looked brighter and more adventurous.

'Don't you think,' began Arkady, 'that the ash has been very well named in Russian yasen; no other tree is so lightly and brightly transparent (yasno) against the air as it is.'

"Don't you think," Arkady started, "that the ash tree is really well named in Russian yasen; no other tree is as light and bright (yasno) against the sky as it is."

Katya raised her eyes to look upward, and assented, 'Yes'; while Arkady thought, 'Well, she does not reproach me for talking finely.'

Katya looked up and replied, 'Yes'; meanwhile, Arkady thought, 'Well, she doesn’t blame me for talking fancy.'

'I don't like Heine,' said Katya, glancing towards the book which Arkady was holding in his hands, 'either when he laughs or when he weeps; I like him when he's thoughtful and melancholy.'

'I don't like Heine,' said Katya, glancing at the book that Arkady was holding, 'whether he's laughing or crying; I like him when he's pensive and sad.'

'And I like him when he laughs,' remarked Arkady.

'And I like it when he laughs,' Arkady said.

'That's the relics left in you of your old satirical tendencies.' ('Relics!' thought Arkady—'if Bazarov had heard that?') 'Wait a little; we shall transform you.'

'Those are the remnants of your old sarcastic side.' ('Remnants!' thought Arkady—'if Bazarov had heard that?') 'Just wait; we'll change you.'

'Who will transform me? You?'

'Who will change me? You?'

'Who?—my sister; Porfiry Platonovitch, whom you've given up quarrelling with; auntie, whom you escorted to church the day before yesterday.'

'Who?—my sister; Porfiry Platonovitch, with whom you've stopped arguing; auntie, whom you took to church the day before yesterday.'

'Well, I couldn't refuse! And as for Anna Sergyevna, she agreed with Yevgeny in a great many things, you remember?'

'Well, I couldn't say no! And when it comes to Anna Sergyevna, she agreed with Yevgeny on quite a few things, remember?'

'My sister was under his influence then, just as you were.'

'My sister was influenced by him back then, just like you were.'

'As I was? Do you discover, may I ask, that I've shaken off his influence now?'

'As I was? Do you find, if I may ask, that I've gotten rid of his influence now?'

Katya did not speak.

Katya was silent.

'I know,' pursued Arkady, 'you never liked him.'

'I know,' Arkady continued, 'you never liked him.'

'I can have no opinion about him.'

'I can't have any opinion about him.'

'Do you know, Katerina Sergyevna, every time I hear that answer I disbelieve it.... There is no man that every one of us could not have an opinion about! That's simply a way of getting out of it.'

'Do you know, Katerina Sergyevna, every time I hear that answer I can’t believe it.... There isn’t a single person that any of us couldn’t form an opinion about! That’s just a way of dodging the question.'

'Well, I'll say, then, I don't.... It's not exactly that I don't like him, but I feel that he's of a different order from me, and I am different from him ... and you too are different from him.'

'Well, I'll say, then, I don't.... It's not exactly that I don't like him, but I feel that he's on a different level than me, and I am different from him ... and you are different from him too.'

'How's that?'

'How's that going?'

'How can I tell you.... He's a wild animal, and you and I are tame.'

'How can I explain this to you.... He's a wild beast, and you and I are domesticated.'

'Am I tame too?'

'Am I tame, too?'

Katya nodded.

Katya agreed.

Arkady scratched his ear. 'Let me tell you, Katerina Sergyevna, do you know, that's really an insult?'

Arkady scratched his ear. "Let me tell you, Katerina Sergyevna, do you know that's actually an insult?"

'Why, would you like to be a wild——'

'Why, would you like to be a wild——'

'Not wild, but strong, full of force.'

'Not wild, but powerful, full of energy.'

'It's no good wishing for that.... Your friend, you see, doesn't wish for it, but he has it.'

'Wishing for it won't help.... Your friend, you know, doesn't wish for it, but he actually has it.'

'Hm! So you imagine he had a great influence on Anna Sergyevna?'

"Hm! So you think he had a big impact on Anna Sergyevna?"

'Yes. But no one can keep the upper hand of her for long,' added Katya in a low voice.

'Yes. But no one can stay in control of her for too long,' Katya added quietly.

'Why do you think that?'

'What makes you say that?'

'She's very proud.... I didn't mean that ... she values her independence a great deal.'

'She's really proud.... I didn't mean it like that ... she values her independence a lot.'

'Who doesn't value it?' asked Arkady, and the thought flashed through his mind, 'What good is it?' 'What good is it?' it occurred to Katya to wonder too. When young people are often together on friendly terms, they are constantly stumbling on the same ideas.

'Who doesn't appreciate it?' Arkady asked, and the thought crossed his mind, 'What's the point?' 'What's the point?' Katya wondered as well. When young people spend a lot of time together as friends, they often find themselves coming up with the same ideas.

Arkady smiled, and, coming slightly closer to Katya, he said in a whisper, 'Confess that you are a little afraid of her.'

Arkady smiled and leaned in a bit closer to Katya, whispering, 'Admit that you're a little scared of her.'

'Of whom?'

'Who are you talking about?'

'Her,' repeated Arkady significantly.

"Her," Arkady repeated, meaningfully.

'And how about you?' Katya asked in her turn.

'So, what about you?' Katya asked in response.

'I am too, observe I said, I am too.'

'I am too, notice I said, I am too.'

Katya threatened him with her finger. 'I wonder at that,' she began; 'my sister has never felt so friendly to you as just now; much more so than when you first came.'

Katya pointed her finger at him. 'I find that interesting,' she started; 'my sister has never been so friendly toward you as she is right now; even more than when you first arrived.'

'Really!'

'Seriously!'

'Why, haven't you noticed it? Aren't you glad of it?'

'Why, haven't you seen it? Aren't you happy about it?'

Arkady grew thoughtful.

Arkady became reflective.

'How have I succeeded in gaining Anna Sergyevna's good opinion? Wasn't it because I brought her your mother's letters?'

'How did I manage to win Anna Sergyevna's good opinion? Wasn't it because I gave her your mother's letters?'

'Both that and other causes, which I shan't tell you.'

'Both that and other reasons, which I won't explain to you.'

'Why?'

'Why?'

'I shan't say.'

'I won't say.'

'Oh! I know; you're very obstinate.'

'Oh! I know; you're so stubborn.'

'Yes, I am.'

"Yep, I am."

'And observant.'

'And attentive.'

Katya gave Arkady a sidelong look. 'Perhaps so; does that irritate you? What are you thinking of?'

Katya took a glance at Arkady from the side. 'Maybe; does that bother you? What’s on your mind?'

'I am wondering how you have come to be as observant as in fact you are. You are so shy so reserved; you keep every one at a distance.'

'I wonder how you've become so observant. You're so shy and reserved; you keep everyone at a distance.'

'I have lived a great deal alone; that drives one to reflection. But do I really keep every one at a distance?'

'I have spent a lot of time alone; that leads to deep thinking. But do I really push everyone away?'

Arkady flung a grateful glance at Katya.

Arkady gave a thankful look to Katya.

'That's all very well,' he pursued; 'but people in your position—I mean in your circumstances—don't often have that faculty; it is hard for them, as it is for sovereigns, to get at the truth.'

'That's all well and good,' he continued; 'but people in your position—I mean your situation—don’t usually have that ability; it’s tough for them, just like it is for rulers, to uncover the truth.'

'But, you see, I am not rich.'

'But, you see, I'm not rich.'

Arkady was taken aback, and did not at once understand Katya. 'Why, of course, the property's all her sister's!' struck him suddenly; the thought was not unpleasing to him. 'How nicely you said that!' he commented.

Arkady was surprised and didn't immediately understand Katya. 'Oh right, the property belongs entirely to her sister!' hit him all of a sudden; the idea was actually pretty appealing to him. 'You phrased that really well!' he remarked.

'What?'

'Excuse me?'

'You said it nicely, simply, without being ashamed or making a boast of it. By the way, I imagine there must always be something special, a kind of pride of a sort in the feeling of any man, who knows and says he is poor.'

'You put it well, straightforwardly, without any shame or bragging. By the way, I think there’s always something unique, a kind of pride, in the feeling of any man who knows and admits he is poor.'

'I have never experienced anything of that sort, thanks to my sister. I only referred to my position just now because it happened to come up.'

'I’ve never experienced anything like that, thanks to my sister. I just mentioned my position now because it came up.'

'Well; but you must own you have a share of that pride I spoke of just now.'

'Well, you have to admit you have some of that pride I just mentioned.'

'For instance?'

'Like what?'

'For instance, you—forgive the question—you wouldn't marry a rich man, I fancy, would you?'

'For example, you—sorry to ask—but you wouldn't marry a rich guy, right?'

'If I loved him very much.... No, I think even then I wouldn't marry him.'

'If I loved him a lot.... No, I don’t think I would marry him even then.'

'There! you see!' cried Arkady, and after a short pause he added, 'And why wouldn't you marry him?'

'There! You see!' shouted Arkady, and after a brief pause, he added, 'And why wouldn't you marry him?'

'Because even in the ballads unequal matches are always unlucky.'

'Because even in the songs, mismatched competitions are always doomed to fail.'

'You want to rule, perhaps, or ...'

'You want to rule, maybe, or ...'

'Oh, no! why should I? On the contrary, I am ready to obey; only inequality is intolerable. To respect one's self and obey, that I can understand, that's happiness; but a subordinate existence ... No, I've had enough of that as it is.'

'Oh, no! Why should I? On the contrary, I'm ready to follow orders; but inequality is unacceptable. I can understand respecting oneself and being obedient; that’s happiness. But a subordinate existence... No, I've had enough of that as it is.'

'Enough of that as it is,' Arkady repeated after Katya. 'Yes, yes,' he went on, 'you're not Anna Sergyevna's sister for nothing; you're just as independent as she is; but you're more reserved. I'm certain you wouldn't be the first to give expression to your feeling, however strong and holy it might be ...'

'That's enough of that,' Arkady repeated after Katya. 'Yes, yes,' he continued, 'you're not Anna Sergyevna's sister for no reason; you're just as independent as she is, but you're more reserved. I'm sure you wouldn't be the first to express your feelings, no matter how strong and pure they might be...'

'Well, what would you expect?' asked Katya.

'Well, what did you expect?' asked Katya.

'You're equally clever; and you've as much, if not more, character than she.'

'You're just as smart, and you have as much, if not more, personality than she does.'

'Don't compare me with my sister, please,' interposed Katya hurriedly; 'that's too much to my disadvantage. You seem to forget my sister's beautiful and clever, and ... you in particular, Arkady Nikolaevitch, ought not to say such things, and with such a serious face too.'

'Please don't compare me to my sister,' Katya said quickly; 'it's really unfair to me. You seem to forget that my sister is beautiful and smart, and ... you, of all people, Arkady Nikolaevitch, shouldn't be saying things like that, especially with such a serious expression.'

'What do you mean by "you in particular"—and what makes you suppose I am joking?'

'What do you mean by "you in particular"—and why do you think I'm joking?'

'Of course, you are joking.'

'Of course, you’re joking.'

'You think so? But what if I'm persuaded of what I say? If I believe I have not put it strongly enough even?'

'You think so? But what if I'm convinced of what I'm saying? What if I believe I haven't emphasized it enough even?'

'I don't understand you.'

"I don’t get you."

'Really? Well, now I see; I certainly took you to be more observant than you are.'

'Really? Well, now I get it; I definitely thought you were more observant than you actually are.'

'How?'

'How?'

Arkady made no answer, and turned away, while Katya looked for a few more crumbs in the basket, and began throwing them to the sparrows; but she moved her arm too vigorously, and they flew away, without stopping to pick them up.

Arkady said nothing and turned away, while Katya searched for a few more crumbs in the basket and started tossing them to the sparrows. However, she swing her arm too wildly, and the birds flew off without stopping to catch the food.

'Katerina Sergyevna!' began Arkady suddenly; 'it's of no consequence to you, probably; but, let me tell you, I put you not only above your sister, but above every one in the world.'

'Katerina Sergyevna!' Arkady started suddenly; 'this probably doesn’t matter to you, but I want you to know that I place you not just above your sister, but above everyone else in the world.'

He got up and went quickly away, as though he were frightened at the words that had fallen from his lips.

He jumped up and walked away quickly, as if he were scared by what he had just said.

Katya let her two hands drop together with the basket on to her lap, and with bent head she stared a long while after Arkady. Gradually a crimson flush came faintly out upon her cheeks; but her lips did not smile and her dark eyes had a look of perplexity and some other, as yet undefined, feeling.

Katya let her hands fall, along with the basket, onto her lap, and with her head down, she watched Arkady for a long time. Slowly, a faint crimson flush spread across her cheeks; but her lips didn’t smile, and her dark eyes held a look of confusion and some other, as yet unknown, feeling.

'Are you alone?' she heard the voice of Anna Sergyevna near her; 'I thought you came into the garden with Arkady.'

'Are you by yourself?' she heard Anna Sergyevna's voice near her; 'I thought you came into the garden with Arkady.'

Katya slowly raised her eyes to her sister (elegantly, even elaborately dressed, she was standing in the path and tickling Fifi's ears with the tip of her open parasol), and slowly replied, 'Yes, I'm alone.'

Katya slowly looked up at her sister (who was elegantly and elaborately dressed, standing in the path and tickling Fifi's ears with the tip of her open parasol) and replied slowly, "Yes, I'm alone."

'So I see,' she answered with a smile; 'I suppose he has gone to his room.'

'Got it,' she replied with a smile. 'I guess he’s gone to his room.'

'Yes.'

Yes.

'Have you been reading together?'

'Have you been reading together?'

'Yes.'

Yes.

Anna Sergyevna took Katya by the chin and lifted her face up.

Anna Sergyevna grabbed Katya by the chin and lifted her face.

'You have not been quarrelling, I hope?'

'You haven't been arguing, have you?'

'No,' said Katya, and she quietly removed her sister's hand.

'No,' Katya said, gently pulling her sister's hand away.

'How solemnly you answer! I expected to find him here, and meant to suggest his coming a walk with me. That's what he is always asking for. They have sent you some shoes from the town; go and try them on; I noticed only yesterday your old ones are quite shabby. You never think enough about it, and you have such charming little feet! Your hands are nice too ... though they're large; so you must make the most of your little feet. But you're not vain.'

'How seriously you respond! I expected to find him here and planned to suggest that he come for a walk with me. That's what he’s always asking for. They sent you some shoes from town; go and try them on; I noticed just yesterday that your old ones are pretty worn out. You never think about it enough, and you have such lovely little feet! Your hands are nice too... even if they're a bit large; so you should make the most of your little feet. But you're not vain.'

Anna Sergyevna went farther along the path with a light rustle of her beautiful gown; Katya got up from the grass, and, taking Heine with her, went away too—but not to try on her shoes.

Anna Sergyevna walked further down the path, her beautiful gown making a soft rustling sound. Katya got up from the grass and, taking Heine with her, left as well—but not to try on her shoes.

'Charming little feet!' she thought, as she slowly and lightly mounted the stone steps of the terrace, which were burning with the heat of the sun; 'charming little feet you call them.... Well, he shall be at them.'

'Charming little feet!' she thought, as she slowly and lightly climbed the stone steps of the terrace, which were hot from the sun; 'charming little feet you call them.... Well, he shall be at them.'

But all at once a feeling of shame came upon her, and she ran swiftly upstairs.

But suddenly, she felt a wave of shame wash over her, and she quickly ran upstairs.

Arkady had gone along the corridor to his room; a steward had overtaken him, and announced that Mr. Bazarov was in his room.

Arkady had walked down the hallway to his room; a steward had caught up with him and informed him that Mr. Bazarov was in his room.

'Yevgeny!' murmured Arkady, almost with dismay; 'has he been here long?'

'Yevgeny!' Arkady whispered, almost in shock. 'Has he been here long?'

'Mr. Bazarov arrived this minute, sir, and gave orders not to announce him to Anna Sergyevna, but to show him straight up to you.'

'Mr. Bazarov just arrived, sir, and instructed not to announce him to Anna Sergyevna, but to take him directly to you.'

'Can any misfortune have happened at home?' thought Arkady, and running hurriedly up the stairs, he at once opened the door. The sight of Bazarov at once reassured him, though a more experienced eye might very probably have discerned signs of inward agitation in the sunken, though still energetic face of the unexpected visitor. With a dusty cloak over his shoulders, with a cap on his head, he was sitting at the window; he did not even get up when Arkady flung himself with noisy exclamations on his neck.

'Could something bad have happened at home?' thought Arkady, as he rushed up the stairs and quickly opened the door. Seeing Bazarov immediately calmed him down, although a more seasoned observer might have noticed signs of inner turmoil in the sunken yet still dynamic face of the unexpected guest. Draped in a dusty cloak and wearing a cap, he sat by the window and didn't even stand up when Arkady threw himself at him, loudly exclaiming his excitement.

'This is unexpected! What good luck brought you?' he kept repeating, bustling about the room like one who both imagines himself and wishes to show himself delighted. 'I suppose everything's all right at home; every one's well, eh?'

'This is surprising! What good fortune brought you?' he kept saying, rushing around the room like someone who wants to seem happy and actually feels that way. 'I assume everything's fine at home; everyone’s okay, right?'

'Everything's all right, but not every one's well,' said Bazarov. 'Don't be a chatterbox, but send for some kvass for me, sit down, and listen while I tell you all about it in a few, but, I hope, pretty vigorous sentences.'

'Everything's fine, but not everyone is doing well,' Bazarov said. 'Don't just talk; bring me some kvass, sit down, and let me quickly tell you all about it in a few, but I hope, pretty lively sentences.'

Arkady was quiet while Bazarov described his duel with Pavel Petrovitch. Arkady was very much surprised, and even grieved, but he did not think it necessary to show this; he only asked whether his uncle's wound was really not serious; and on receiving the reply that it was most interesting, but not from a medical point of view, he gave a forced smile, but at heart he felt both wounded and as it were ashamed. Bazarov seemed to understand him.

Arkady stayed silent while Bazarov talked about his duel with Pavel Petrovitch. Arkady was quite surprised and even distressed, but he didn’t feel the need to show it; he just asked if his uncle’s injury was really serious. When he heard that it was quite interesting, but not in a medical sense, he forced a smile, but inside he felt both hurt and somewhat ashamed. Bazarov seemed to get what he was feeling.

'Yes, my dear fellow,' he commented, 'you see what comes of living with feudal personages. You turn a feudal personage yourself, and find yourself taking part in knightly tournaments. Well, so I set off for my father's,' Bazarov wound up, 'and I've turned in here on the way ... to tell you all this, I should say, if I didn't think a useless lie a piece of foolery. No, I turned in here—the devil only knows why. You see, it's sometimes a good thing for a man to take himself by the scruff of the neck and pull himself up, like a radish out of its bed; that's what I've been doing of late.... But I wanted to have one more look at what I'm giving up, at the bed where I've been planted.'

"Yes, my friend," he said, "you see what happens when you hang around with feudal types. You end up becoming one yourself and find yourself getting involved in knightly tournaments. Well, I was heading to my father's," Bazarov concluded, "and I stopped here on the way... to share all this, I’d say, if I didn’t believe telling a pointless lie is just foolishness. No, I stopped here—the reasons are beyond me. You know, sometimes it's good for a person to grab themselves by the collar and pull themselves up, like pulling a radish from the ground; that’s what I’ve been doing lately... But I wanted to take one more look at what I’m leaving behind, at the spot where I’ve grown."

'I hope those words don't refer to me,' responded Arkady with some emotion; 'I hope you don't think of giving me up?'

'I hope those words aren't about me,' Arkady said with some feeling; 'I hope you don't plan on giving up on me?'

Bazarov turned an intent, almost piercing look upon him.

Bazarov gave him a focused, almost intense look.

'Would that be such a grief to you? It strikes me you have given me up already, you look so fresh and smart.... Your affair with Anna Sergyevna must be getting on successfully.'

'Would that be such a burden to you? It seems to me you have already moved on, you look so fresh and sharp.... Your relationship with Anna Sergyevna must be going really well.'

'What do you mean by my affair with Anna Sergyevna?'

'What do you mean by my relationship with Anna Sergyevna?'

'Why, didn't you come here from the town on her account, chicken? By the way, how are those Sunday schools getting on? Do you mean to tell me you're not in love with her? Or have you already reached the stage of discretion?'

'Why didn't you come here from the town because of her, chicken? By the way, how are those Sunday schools doing? Are you really telling me you're not in love with her? Or have you already reached the point of being discreet?'

'Yevgeny, you know I have always been open with you; I can assure you, I will swear to you, you're making a mistake.'

'Yevgeny, you know I've always been honest with you; I can promise you, I swear, you're making a mistake.'

'Hm! That's another story,' remarked Bazarov in an undertone. 'But you needn't be in a taking, it's a matter of absolute indifference to me. A sentimentalist would say, "I feel that our paths are beginning to part," but I will simply say that we're tired of each other.'

'Hm! That's a different story,' Bazarov said quietly. 'But you don’t have to get upset; it honestly doesn’t matter to me. A sentimentalist might say, "I feel like we’re starting to drift apart," but I’ll just say that we’re tired of each other.'

'Yevgeny ...'

'Yevgeny ...'

'My dear soul, there's no great harm in that. One gets tired of much more than that in this life. And now I suppose we'd better say good-bye, hadn't we? Ever since I've been here I've had such a loathsome feeling, just as if I'd been reading Gogol's effusions to the governor of Kalouga's wife. By the way, I didn't tell them to take the horses out.'

'My dear, there’s nothing really wrong with that. You get tired of much worse in this life. I think it’s time for us to say goodbye, don’t you? Since I’ve been here, I’ve felt so disgusted, almost like I was reading Gogol’s writings to the governor of Kalouga's wife. By the way, I forgot to tell them to take the horses out.'

'Upon my word, this is too much!'

'Honestly, this is overwhelming!'

'Why?'

'Why?'

'I'll say nothing of myself; but that would be discourteous to the last degree to Anna Sergyevna, who will certainly wish to see you.'

'I won't say anything about myself; but it would be extremely rude to Anna Sergyevna, who will definitely want to see you.'

'Oh, you're mistaken there.'

'Oh, you're wrong about that.'

'On the contrary, I am certain I'm right,' retorted Arkady. 'And what are you pretending for? If it comes to that, haven't you come here on her account yourself?'

'Actually, I'm sure I'm right,' Arkady shot back. 'And what are you pretending for? If we're being honest, didn't you come here for her too?'

'That may be so, but you're mistaken any way.'

'That might be true, but you're wrong regardless.'

But Arkady was right. Anna Sergyevna desired to see Bazarov, and sent a summons to him by a steward. Bazarov changed his clothes before going to her; it turned out that he had packed his new suit so as to be able to get it out easily.

But Arkady was right. Anna Sergyevna wanted to see Bazarov and sent a message to him through a steward. Bazarov changed his clothes before going to her; it turned out he had packed his new suit in a way that made it easy to get it out.

Madame Odintsov received him not in the room where he had so unexpectedly declared his love to her, but in the drawing-room. She held her finger tips out to him cordially, but her face betrayed an involuntary sense of tension.

Madame Odintsov didn’t meet him in the room where he had unexpectedly declared his love, but in the drawing-room. She extended her fingertips to him warmly, but her face revealed an involuntary tension.

'Anna Sergyevna,' Bazarov hastened to say, 'before everything else I must set your mind at rest. Before you is a poor mortal, who has come to his senses long ago, and hopes other people too have forgotten his follies. I am going away for a long while; and though, as you will allow, I'm by no means a very soft creature, it would be anything but cheerful for me to carry away with me the idea that you remember me with repugnance.'

'Anna Sergyevna,' Bazarov quickly said, 'first and foremost, I need to ease your mind. Here stands a flawed person who has come to terms with his past and hopes that others have forgotten his mistakes too. I'm leaving for a long time; and although you must agree that I'm not exactly a sensitive person, it would be really upsetting for me to leave with the thought that you remember me with disgust.'

Anna Sergyevna gave a deep sigh like one who has just climbed up a high mountain, and her face was lighted up by a smile. She held out her hand a second time to Bazarov, and responded to his pressure.

Anna Sergyevna let out a deep sigh, like someone who has just reached the top of a high mountain, and her face lit up with a smile. She extended her hand to Bazarov again and squeezed his in return.

'Let bygones be bygones,' she said. 'I am all the readier to do so because, speaking from my conscience, I was to blame then too for flirting or something. In a word, let us be friends as before. That was a dream, wasn't it? And who remembers dreams?'

'Let's leave the past in the past,' she said. 'I'm more than willing to do that because, to be honest, I was partly at fault too for flirting or something. In short, let's be friends like we were before. That was just a dream, right? And who really remembers dreams?'

'Who remembers them? And besides, love ... you know, is a purely imaginary feeling.'

'Who remembers them? And besides, love... you know, is just an entirely imaginary feeling.'

'Really? I am very glad to hear that.'

'Really? I'm so glad to hear that.'

So Anna Sergyevna spoke, and so spoke Bazarov; they both supposed they were speaking the truth. Was the truth, the whole truth, to be found in their words? They could not themselves have said, and much less could the author. But a conversation followed between them precisely as though they completely believed one another.

So Anna Sergyevna spoke, and so did Bazarov; both thought they were telling the truth. Could the truth, the whole truth, really be found in what they said? They couldn’t say for sure, and neither could the author. But their conversation unfolded as if they fully trusted each other.

Anna Sergyevna asked Bazarov, among other things, what he had been doing at the Kirsanovs'. He was on the point of telling her about his duel with Pavel Petrovitch, but he checked himself with the thought that she might imagine he was trying to make himself interesting, and answered that he had been at work all the time.

Anna Sergyevna asked Bazarov, among other things, what he had been doing at the Kirsanovs'. He was about to tell her about his duel with Pavel Petrovitch, but he held back, thinking she might think he was just trying to impress her, and replied that he had been working the whole time.

'And I,' observed Anna Sergyevna, 'had a fit of depression at first, goodness knows why; I even made plans for going abroad, fancy!... Then it passed off, your friend Arkady Nikolaitch came, and I fell back into my old routine, and took up my real part again.'

'And I,' Anna Sergyevna said, 'went through a phase of feeling down at first, for some reason; I even considered making plans to go abroad, can you believe it!... But then it faded, your friend Arkady Nikolaitch showed up, and I fell back into my normal routine, taking on my real role again.'

'What part is that, may I ask?'

'Which part is that, if you don't mind me asking?'

'The character of aunt, guardian, mother—call it what you like. By the way, do you know I used not quite to understand your close friendship with Arkady Nikolaitch; I thought him rather insignificant. But now I have come to know him better, and to see that he is clever.... And he's young, he's young ... that's the great thing ... not like you and me, Yevgeny Vassilyitch.'

'The role of aunt, guardian, mother—whatever you want to call it. By the way, did you know that I didn’t quite understand your close friendship with Arkady Nikolaitch at first? I thought he was pretty insignificant. But now that I’ve gotten to know him better, I see that he’s smart.... And he’s young, he’s young ... that’s the important thing ... not like you and me, Yevgeny Vassilyitch.'

'Is he still as shy in your company?' queried Bazarov.

'Is he still as shy around you?' asked Bazarov.

'Why, was he?' ... Anna Sergyevna began, and after a brief pause she went on: 'He has grown more confiding now; he talks to me. He used to avoid me before. Though, indeed, I didn't seek his society either. He's more friends with Katya.'

'Why, was he?' ... Anna Sergyevna began, and after a brief pause she continued: 'He's become more open now; he talks to me. He used to steer clear of me. Although, to be honest, I didn't really pursue his company either. He's closer with Katya.'

Bazarov felt irritated. 'A woman can't help humbugging, of course!' he thought. 'You say he used to avoid you,' he said aloud, with a chilly smile; 'but it is probably no secret to you that he was in love with you?'

Bazarov felt annoyed. 'A woman can’t help being dramatic, of course!' he thought. 'You say he used to steer clear of you,' he said out loud, with a cold smile; 'but it’s probably no secret to you that he was in love with you?'

'What! he too?' fell from Anna Sergyevna's lips.

"What! Him too?" escaped Anna Sergyevna's lips.

'He too,' repeated Bazarov, with a submissive bow. 'Can it be you didn't know it, and I've told you something new?'

'He too,' Bazarov said again, bowing slightly. 'Could it be that you didn't know this, and I've just shared something new with you?'

Anna Sergyevna dropped her eyes. 'You are mistaken, Yevgeny Vassilyitch.'

Anna Sergyevna looked down. 'You’re mistaken, Yevgeny Vassilyitch.'

'I don't think so. But perhaps I ought not to have mentioned it.' 'And don't you try telling me lies again for the future,' he added to himself.

'I don’t think so. But maybe I shouldn’t have brought it up.' 'And don’t you dare tell me any more lies in the future,' he added to himself.

'Why not? But I imagine that in this too you are attributing too much importance to a passing impression. I begin to suspect you are inclined to exaggeration.'

'Why not? But I think you’re giving too much weight to a fleeting impression. I’m starting to suspect that you tend to exaggerate.'

'We had better not talk about it, Anna Sergyevna.'

'We should probably not discuss it, Anna Sergyevna.'

'Oh, why?' she retorted; but she herself led the conversation into another channel. She was still ill at ease with Bazarov, though she had told him, and assured herself that everything was forgotten. While she was exchanging the simplest sentences with him, even while she was jesting with him, she was conscious of a faint spasm of dread. So people on a steamer at sea talk and laugh carelessly, for all the world as though they were on dry land; but let only the slightest hitch occur, let the least sign be seen of anything out of the common, and at once on every face there comes out an expression of peculiar alarm, betraying the constant consciousness of constant danger.

'Oh, why?' she shot back; but she quickly shifted the conversation to a different topic. She still felt uneasy around Bazarov, even though she had told him and convinced herself that everything was forgotten. While she was exchanging simple words with him, and even joking, she felt a slight twinge of fear. It's like how people on a boat at sea chat and laugh casually, as if they were on solid ground; but at the first hint of trouble or any sign of something unusual, you can see on everyone's face a look of intense concern, revealing their awareness of an ever-present danger.

Anna Sergyevna's conversation with Bazarov did not last long. She began to seem absorbed in thought, answered abstractedly, and suggested at last that they should go into the hall, where they found the princess and Katya. 'But where is Arkady Nikolaitch?' inquired the lady of the house; and on hearing that he had not shown himself for more than an hour, she sent for him. He was not very quickly found; he had hidden himself in the very thickest part of the garden, and with his chin propped on his folded hands, he was sitting lost in meditation. They were deep and serious meditations, but not mournful. He knew Anna Sergyevna was sitting alone with Bazarov, and he felt no jealousy, as once he had; on the contrary, his face slowly brightened; he seemed to be at once wondering and rejoicing, and resolving on something.

Anna Sergyevna's chat with Bazarov didn’t last long. She appeared to be lost in thought, answered distractedly, and eventually suggested they head into the hall, where they found the princess and Katya. “But where's Arkady Nikolaitch?” asked the lady of the house, and upon learning he hadn’t shown up for over an hour, she called for him. He wasn’t easy to find; he had hidden himself in the densest part of the garden, sitting with his chin resting on his folded hands, deep in thought. His thoughts were intense and serious but not sad. He knew Anna Sergyevna was alone with Bazarov, and he didn’t feel jealous as he once had; instead, his face gradually lit up. He seemed to be both curious and happy, and he was making a decision about something.





CHAPTER XXVI


The deceased Odintsov had not liked innovations, but he had tolerated 'the fine arts within a certain sphere,' and had in consequence put up in his garden, between the hothouse and the lake, an erection after the fashion of a Greek temple, made of Russian brick. Along the dark wall at the back of this temple or gallery were placed six niches for statues, which Odintsov had proceeded to order from abroad. These statues were to represent Solitude, Silence, Meditation, Melancholy, Modesty, and Sensibility. One of them, the goddess of Silence, with her finger on her lip, had been sent and put up; but on the very same day some boys on the farm had broken her nose; and though a plasterer of the neighbourhood undertook to make her a new nose 'twice as good as the old one,' Odintsov ordered her to be taken away, and she was still to be seen in the corner of the threshing barn, where she had stood many long years, a source of superstitious terror to the peasant women. The front part of the temple had long ago been overgrown with thick bushes; only the pediments of the columns could be seen above the dense green. In the temple itself it was cool even at mid-day. Anna Sergyevna had not liked visiting this place ever since she had seen a snake there; but Katya often came and sat on the wide stone seat under one of the niches. Here, in the midst of the shade and coolness, she used to read and work, or to give herself up to that sensation of perfect peace, known, doubtless, to each of us, the charm of which consists in the half-unconscious, silent listening to the vast current of life that flows for ever both around us and within us.

The late Odintsov wasn’t a fan of new trends, but he did accept “the fine arts within certain limits” and consequently built a structure in his garden, situated between the greenhouse and the lake, that resembled a Greek temple, made from Russian bricks. Along the dark wall at the back of this temple or gallery, he had six niches for statues commissioned from abroad. These statues were meant to symbolize Solitude, Silence, Meditation, Melancholy, Modesty, and Sensibility. One of them, the goddess of Silence, with her finger on her lip, was delivered and put in place; however, on the very same day, some boys from the farm broke her nose. Although a local plasterer volunteered to create a new nose “twice as good as the old one,” Odintsov had her removed, and she remained in the corner of the threshing barn for many years, becoming a source of superstitious fear for the peasant women. The front of the temple had long been overgrown with thick bushes; only the tops of the columns could be seen peeking above the dense greenery. Inside the temple, it stayed cool even at midday. Anna Sergyevna had stopped visiting this site ever since she encountered a snake there; but Katya often came and sat on the wide stone bench under one of the niches. Here, amidst the shade and coolness, she would read and work, or immerse herself in that feeling of perfect tranquility, which surely everyone knows, a charm that lies in the almost unconscious, quiet listening to the immense flow of life that continually surrounds us and courses within us.

The day after Bazarov's arrival Katya was sitting on her favourite stone seat, and beside her again was sitting Arkady. He had besought her to come with him to the 'temple.'

The day after Bazarov arrived, Katya was sitting on her favorite stone seat, and Arkady was sitting next to her again. He had asked her to go with him to the "temple."

There was about an hour still to lunch-time; the dewy morning had already given place to a sultry day. Arkady's face retained the expression of the preceding day; Katya had a preoccupied look. Her sister had, directly after their morning tea, called her into her room, and after some preliminary caresses, which always scared Katya a little, she had advised her to be more guarded in her behaviour with Arkady, and especially to avoid solitary talks with him, as likely to attract the notice of her aunt and all the household. Besides this, even the previous evening Anna Sergyevna had not been herself; and Katya herself had felt ill at ease, as though she were conscious of some fault in herself. As she yielded to Arkady's entreaties, she said to herself that it was for the last time.

There was still about an hour until lunch; the fresh morning had already given way to a hot day. Arkady's face held the same expression as the day before; Katya looked distracted. After their morning tea, her sister had called her into her room and, after some affectionate gestures that always made Katya a bit uneasy, advised her to be more careful in how she acted around Arkady and especially to avoid having private conversations with him, as it might draw attention from their aunt and the rest of the household. Additionally, even the night before, Anna Sergyevna hadn’t seemed like herself, and Katya had felt uncomfortable, as if she was aware of some flaw in her behavior. As she gave in to Arkady's pleas, she thought to herself that it would be the last time.

'Katerina Sergyevna,' he began with a sort of bashful easiness, 'since I've had the happiness of living in the same house with you, I have discussed a great many things with you; but meanwhile there is one, very important ... for me ... one question, which I have not touched upon up till now. You remarked yesterday that I have been changed here,' he went on, at once catching and avoiding the questioning glance Katya was turning upon him. 'I have changed certainly a great deal, and you know that better than any one else—you to whom I really owe this change.'

'Katerina Sergyevna,' he started with a slightly shy ease, 'since I've had the joy of living in the same house as you, I've talked about a lot of things with you; but there’s one very important question that I haven’t brought up until now. You mentioned yesterday that I’ve changed here,' he continued, quickly catching and avoiding the curious look Katya was giving him. 'I have changed a lot, and you know that better than anyone—you who I really owe this change to.'

'I?... Me?...' said Katya.

"I?... Me?..." said Katya.

'I am not now the conceited boy I was when I came here,' Arkady went on. 'I've not reached twenty-three for nothing; as before, I want to be useful, I want to devote all my powers to the truth; but I no longer look for my ideals where I did; they present themselves to me ... much closer to hand. Up till now I did not understand myself; I set myself tasks which were beyond my powers.... My eyes have been opened lately, thanks to one feeling.... I'm not expressing myself quite clearly, but I hope you understand me.'

'I’m not the arrogant kid I was when I got here,' Arkady continued. 'I haven’t turned twenty-three for no reason; like before, I want to be helpful, I want to dedicate all my energy to the truth; but I no longer search for my ideals in the same places; they’ve become much more accessible to me. Until now, I didn’t really understand myself; I set myself goals that were beyond what I could achieve... My eyes have been opened recently, thanks to one feeling... I'm not saying this very clearly, but I hope you get what I mean.'

Katya made no reply, but she ceased looking at Arkady.

Katya said nothing, but she stopped looking at Arkady.

'I suppose,' he began again, this time in a more agitated voice, while above his head a chaffinch sang its song unheeding among the leaves of the birch—'I suppose it's the duty of every one to be open with those ... with those people who ... in fact, with those who are near to him, and so I ... I resolved ...'

'I guess,' he started again, this time more anxiously, while a chaffinch sang its tune above him, indifferent among the birch leaves—'I guess it's everyone's responsibility to be honest with those ... with those people who ... actually, with those who are close to him, and so I ... I decided ...'

But here Arkady's eloquence deserted him; he lost the thread, stammered, and was forced to be silent for a moment. Katya still did not raise her eyes. She seemed not to understand what he was leading up to in all this, and to be waiting for something.

But at this point, Arkady's words failed him; he lost his train of thought, stumbled over his words, and had to pause for a moment. Katya still kept her gaze down. She appeared not to grasp what he was getting at and was waiting for something.

'I foresee I shall surprise you,' began Arkady, pulling himself together again with an effort, 'especially since this feeling relates in a way ... in a way, notice ... to you. You reproached me, if you remember, yesterday with a want of seriousness,' Arkady went on, with the air of a man who has got into a bog, feels that he is sinking further and further in at every step, and yet hurries onwards in the hope of crossing it as soon as possible; 'that reproach is often aimed ... often falls ... on young men even when they cease to deserve it; and if I had more self-confidence ...' ('Come, help me, do help me!' Arkady was thinking, in desperation; but, as before, Katya did not turn her head.) 'If I could hope ...'

"I think I’m going to surprise you," Arkady started, pulling himself together with some effort, "especially since this feeling is somehow... somehow related to you. You called me out yesterday for not being serious," Arkady continued, sounding like someone who has stepped into a swamp, feels themselves sinking deeper with every step, yet keeps pushing forward in hopes of getting through it quickly; "that criticism often gets directed at young guys even when they no longer deserve it; and if I had more self-confidence..." ('Come on, help me, please help me!' Arkady thought, in desperation; but, as before, Katya didn’t turn her head.) "If I could only hope..."

'If I could feel sure of what you say,' was heard at that instant the clear voice of Anna Sergyevna.

'If I could be sure of what you’re saying,' the clear voice of Anna Sergyevna was heard at that moment.

Arkady was still at once, while Katya turned pale. Close by the bushes that screened the temple ran a little path. Anna Sergyevna was walking along it escorted by Bazarov. Katya and Arkady could not see them, but they heard every word, the rustle of their clothes, their very breathing. They walked on a few steps, and, as though on purpose, stood still just opposite the temple.

Arkady froze in place, while Katya went pale. Nearby, a small path ran alongside the bushes that hid the temple. Anna Sergyevna was walking down it with Bazarov. Katya and Arkady couldn’t see them, but they could hear every word, the rustling of their clothes, even their breathing. They took a few more steps and, almost intentionally, stopped right in front of the temple.

'You see,' pursued Anna Sergyevna, 'you and I made a mistake; we are both past our first youth, I especially so; we have seen life, we are tired; we are both—why affect not to know it?—clever; at first we interested each other, curiosity was aroused ... and then ...'

'You see,' continued Anna Sergyevna, 'you and I made a mistake; we’re both past our youth, especially me; we’ve experienced life, and we’re tired; we’re both—why pretend we don’t know it?—smart; at first, we found each other interesting, and curiosity was sparked ... and then ...'

'And then I grew stale,' put in Bazarov.

'And then I got bored,' Bazarov added.

'You know that was not the cause of our misunderstanding. But, however, it was to be, we had no need of one another, that's the chief point; there was too much ... what shall I say? ... that was alike in us. We did not realise it all at once. Now, Arkady ...'

'You know that wasn't the reason for our misunderstanding. But, no matter how it turned out, we didn't really need each other, that's the main point; there was too much ... what should I say? ... that was similar in us. We didn't realize it all at once. Now, Arkady ...'

'So you need him?' queried Bazarov.

'So you need him?' asked Bazarov.

'Hush, Yevgeny Vassilyitch. You tell me he is not indifferent to me, and it always seemed to me he liked me. I know that I might well be his aunt, but I don't wish to conceal from you that I have come to think more often of him. In such youthful, fresh feeling there is a special charm ...'

'Hush, Yevgeny Vassilyitch. You say he doesn’t feel nothing for me, but I always thought he liked me. I know that I could easily be his aunt, but I won’t hide from you that I find myself thinking of him more often. There’s a unique charm in such youthful, fresh feelings ...'

'The word fascination is most usual in such cases,' Bazarov interrupted; the effervescence of his spleen could be heard in his choked though steady voice. 'Arkady was mysterious over something with me yesterday, and didn't talk either of you or your sister.... That's a serious symptom.'

'The word fascination is the most common way to put it in situations like this,' Bazarov interrupted, his frustration evident in his choked but steady voice. 'Arkady was being secretive about something with me yesterday and didn't mention either you or your sister... That's a big red flag.'

'He is just like a brother with Katya,' commented Anna Sergyevna, 'and I like that in him, though, perhaps, I ought not to have allowed such intimacy between them.'

'He is just like a brother to Katya,' Anna Sergyevna commented, 'and I like that about him, though maybe I shouldn’t have allowed such closeness between them.'

'That idea is prompted by ... your feelings as a sister?' Bazarov brought out, drawling.

'That idea is triggered by ... how you feel as a sister?' Bazarov said, dragging out the words.

'Of course ... but why are we standing still? Let us go on. What a strange talk we are having, aren't we? I could never have believed I should talk to you like this. You know, I am afraid of you ... and at the same time I trust you, because in reality you are so good.'

'Of course ... but why are we just standing here? Let’s move on. This is such a weird conversation we’re having, isn’t it? I never thought I would talk to you like this. You know, I’m scared of you ... but at the same time, I trust you because, deep down, you’re really a good person.'

'In the first place, I am not in the least good; and in the second place, I have lost all significance for you, and you tell me I am good.... It's like a laying a wreath of flowers on the head of a corpse.'

'First of all, I'm not good at all; and secondly, I've lost all meaning to you, and you say I'm good.... It's like putting a crown of flowers on a corpse's head.'

'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, we are not responsible ...' Anna Sergyevna began; but a gust of wind blew across, set the leaves rustling, and carried away her words. 'Of course, you are free ...' Bazarov declared after a brief pause. Nothing more could be distinguished; the steps retreated ... everything was still.

'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, we can't be held responsible ...' Anna Sergyevna started; but a gust of wind came through, rustling the leaves and taking away her words. 'Of course, you're free ...' Bazarov stated after a short pause. Nothing more could be heard; the footsteps faded away ... everything was quiet.

Arkady turned to Katya. She was sitting in the same position, but her head was bent still lower. 'Katerina Sergyevna,' he said with a shaking voice, and clasping his hands tightly together, 'I love you for ever and irrevocably, and I love no one but you. I wanted to tell you this, to find out your opinion of me, and to ask for your hand, since I am not rich, and I feel ready for any sacrifice.... You don't answer me? You don't believe me? Do you think I speak lightly? But remember these last days! Surely for a long time past you must have known that everything—understand me—everything else has vanished long ago and left no trace? Look at me, say one word to me ... I love ... I love you ... believe me!'

Arkady turned to Katya. She was sitting in the same position, but her head was bent even lower. 'Katerina Sergyevna,' he said, his voice trembling, and clasping his hands tightly together, 'I love you forever and completely, and I love no one but you. I wanted to tell you this, to hear what you think of me, and to ask for your hand, since I’m not wealthy and I’m ready to make any sacrifice.... You’re not answering me? You don’t believe me? Do you think I’m being flippant? But think about these last few days! You must have known for a long time that everything—understand me—everything else has faded away completely and left no trace? Look at me, say one word to me ... I love ... I love you ... believe me!'

Katya glanced at Arkady with a bright and serious look, and after long hesitation, with the faintest smile, she said, 'Yes.'

Katya looked at Arkady with a bright yet serious expression, and after a long pause, with the smallest smile, she said, 'Yes.'

Arkady leapt up from the stone seat. 'Yes! You said Yes, Katerina Sergyevna! What does that word mean? Only that I do love you, that you believe me ... or ... or ... I daren't go on ...'

Arkady jumped up from the stone bench. 'Yes! You said Yes, Katerina Sergyevna! What does that word mean? Just that I love you, that you believe me ... or ... or ... I can't continue ...'

'Yes,' repeated Katya, and this time he understood her. He snatched her large beautiful hands, and, breathless with rapture, pressed them to his heart. He could scarcely stand on his feet, and could only repeat, 'Katya, Katya ...' while she began weeping in a guileless way, smiling gently at her own tears. No one who has not seen those tears in the eyes of the beloved, knows yet to what a point, faint with shame and gratitude, a man may be happy on earth.

'Yes,' Katya repeated, and this time he understood her. He grabbed her large, beautiful hands and, overwhelmed with joy, pressed them to his heart. He could barely stay on his feet and kept saying, 'Katya, Katya...' while she began to cry in an innocent way, smiling softly at her own tears. No one who hasn't witnessed those tears in the eyes of someone they love knows just how deeply a man can feel happiness on earth, faint with shame and gratitude.

The next day, early in the morning, Anna Sergyevna sent to summon Bazarov to her boudoir, and with a forced laugh handed him a folded sheet of notepaper. It was a letter from Arkady; in it he asked for her sister's hand.

The next day, early in the morning, Anna Sergyevna sent for Bazarov to come to her room, and with a forced laugh, she handed him a folded piece of notepaper. It was a letter from Arkady; in it, he requested her sister's hand in marriage.

Bazarov quickly scanned the letter, and made an effort to control himself, that he might not show the malignant feeling which was instantaneously aflame in his breast.

Bazarov quickly read the letter and tried to keep his composure so he wouldn't reveal the anger that flared up in his chest.

'So that's how it is,' he commented; 'and you, I fancy, only yesterday imagined he loved Katerina Sergyevna as a brother. What are you intending to do now?'

'So that's how it is,' he said; 'and you, I think, only yesterday believed he loved Katerina Sergyevna like a brother. What are you planning to do now?'

'What do you advise me?' asked Anna Sergyevna, still laughing.

"What do you think I should do?" asked Anna Sergyevna, still laughing.

'Well, I suppose,' answered Bazarov, also with a laugh, though he felt anything but cheerful, and had no more inclination to laugh than she had; 'I suppose you ought to give the young people your blessing. It's a good match in every respect; Kirsanov's position is passable, he's the only son, and his father's a good-natured fellow, he won't try to thwart him.'

'Well, I guess,' Bazarov replied, also laughing, even though he didn’t feel happy at all and had no more desire to laugh than she did; 'I guess you should give your blessing to the young couple. It’s a solid match in every way; Kirsanov’s situation is decent, he’s the only son, and his dad is a nice guy, he won’t try to undermine him.'

Madame Odintsov walked up and down the room. By turns her face flushed and grew pale. 'You think so,' she said. 'Well, I see no obstacles ... I am glad for Katya ... and for Arkady Nikolaevitch too. Of course, I will wait for his father's answer. I will send him in person to him. But it turns out, you see, that I was right yesterday when I told you we were both old people.... How was it I saw nothing? That's what amazes me!' Anna Sergyevna laughed again, and quickly turned her head away.

Madame Odintsov paced back and forth in the room. Her face alternated between flushing and paling. "You think so," she said. "Well, I don't see any obstacles... I'm happy for Katya... and for Arkady Nikolaevitch too. Of course, I'll wait for his father's response. I'll deliver it to him myself. But it turns out, you see, that I was right yesterday when I said we were both old people... How did I not notice anything? That's what surprises me!" Anna Sergyevna laughed again and quickly looked away.

'The younger generation have grown awfully sly,' remarked Bazarov, and he too laughed. 'Good-bye,' he began again after a short silence. 'I hope you will bring the matter to the most satisfactory conclusion; and I will rejoice from a distance.'

'The younger generation has become really sneaky,' Bazarov said, chuckling as well. 'Goodbye,' he continued after a brief pause. 'I hope you can wrap this up in the best way possible; I'll be celebrating from afar.'

Madame Odintsov turned quickly to him. 'You are not going away? Why should you not stay now? Stay ... it's exciting talking to you ... one seems walking on the edge of a precipice. At first one feels timid, but one gains courage as one goes on. Do stay.'

Madame Odintsov turned to him quickly. 'You’re not leaving, are you? Why don’t you stay now? Stay ... it’s so interesting talking to you ... it feels like walking on the edge of a cliff. At first, you feel hesitant, but you gain confidence as you continue. Please stay.'

'Thanks for the suggestion, Anna Sergyevna, and for your flattering opinion of my conversational talents. But I think I have already been moving too long in a sphere which is not my own. Flying fishes can hold out for a time in the air; but soon they must splash back into the water; allow me, too, to paddle in my own element.'

'Thanks for the suggestion, Anna Sergyevna, and for your kind words about my conversation skills. But I think I've already been in a space that's not really for me for too long. Flying fish can stay in the air for a while, but eventually, they have to jump back into the water; let me, too, stick to my own territory.'

Madame Odintsov looked at Bazarov. His pale face was twitching with a bitter smile. 'This man did love me!' she thought, and she felt pity for him, and held out her hand to him with sympathy.

Madame Odintsov looked at Bazarov. His pale face was twitching with a bitter smile. 'This guy really loved me!' she thought, feeling pity for him, and extended her hand to him with sympathy.

But he too understood her. 'No!' he said, stepping back a pace. 'I'm a poor man, but I've never taken charity so far. Good-bye, and good luck to you.'

But he also understood her. 'No!' he said, taking a step back. 'I'm a poor man, but I've never accepted charity. Goodbye, and good luck to you.'

'I am certain we are not seeing each other for the last time,' Anna Sergyevna declared with an unconscious gesture.

'I’m sure this isn’t the last time we’ll see each other,' Anna Sergyevna said with an unintentional gesture.

'Anything may happen!' answered Bazarov, and he bowed and went away.

'Anything can happen!' replied Bazarov, and he nodded and walked away.

'So you are thinking of making yourself a nest?' he said the same day to Arkady, as he packed his box, crouching on the floor. 'Well, it's a capital thing. But you needn't have been such a humbug. I expected something from you in quite another quarter. Perhaps, though, it took you by surprise yourself?'

'So you're thinking of making yourself a nest?' he said the same day to Arkady, as he packed his box, crouching on the floor. 'Well, that's great. But you didn't need to be such a fake. I expected something from you in a completely different area. Maybe it caught you off guard too?'

'I certainly didn't expect this when I parted from you,' answered Arkady; 'but why are you a humbug yourself, calling it "a capital thing," as though I didn't know your opinion of marriage.'

'I definitely didn't see this coming when I said goodbye to you,' replied Arkady; 'but why are you being a hypocrite, calling it "a great thing," as if I didn't know what you really think about marriage?'

'Ah, my dear fellow,' said Bazarov, 'how you talk! You see what I'm doing; there seems to be an empty space in the box, and I am putting hay in; that's how it is in the box of our life; we would stuff it up with anything rather than have a void. Don't be offended, please; you remember, no doubt, the opinion I have always had of Katerina Sergyevna. Many a young lady's called clever simply because she can sigh cleverly; but yours can hold her own, and, indeed, she'll hold it so well that she'll have you under her thumb—to be sure, though, that's quite as it ought to be.' He slammed the lid to, and got up from the floor. 'And now, I say again, good-bye, for it's useless to deceive ourselves—we are parting for good, and you know that yourself ... you have acted sensibly; you're not made for our bitter, rough, lonely existence. There's no dash, no hate in you, but you've the daring of youth and the fire of youth. Your sort, you gentry, can never get beyond refined submission or refined indignation, and that's no good. You won't fight—and yet you fancy yourselves gallant chaps—but we mean to fight. Oh well! Our dust would get into your eyes, our mud would bespatter you, but yet you're not up to our level, you're admiring yourselves unconsciously, you like to abuse yourselves; but we're sick of that—we want something else! we want to smash other people! You're a capital fellow; but you're a sugary, liberal snob for all that—ay volla-too, as my parent is fond of saying.'

'Ah, my friend,' said Bazarov, 'look at how you speak! You see what I'm doing; there's an empty spot in the box, and I'm filling it with hay; that's like our life— we'd rather fill it up with anything than leave it empty. Don't take it the wrong way; you remember my opinion on Katerina Sergyevna. Many young ladies are considered smart just because they can sigh elegantly, but yours can really hold her own, and, in fact, she'll manage it so well that you'll be under her control—and honestly, that's how it should be.' He shut the lid and got up from the floor. 'And now, I say again, goodbye, because it's pointless to kid ourselves—we're parting for good, and you know that. You've acted wisely; you're not cut out for our harsh, difficult, lonely life. There's no flair or anger in you, but you have the boldness and passion of youth. Your kind, you gentry, can never go beyond refined compliance or refined outrage, and that's just not good enough. You won't fight—yet you think of yourselves as brave—but we intend to fight. Oh well! Our dust would get in your eyes, our mud would splatter you, but still, you're not on our level; you admire yourselves without realizing it, you enjoy putting yourselves down; but we're tired of that—we want something different! We want to smash others! You're a great guy; but you're just a sweet, liberal snob after all—ay volla-too, as my parent likes to say.'

'You are parting from me for ever, Yevgeny,' responded Arkady mournfully; 'and have you nothing else to say to me?'

'You're leaving me forever, Yevgeny,' Arkady replied sadly; 'do you have nothing else to say to me?'

Bazarov scratched the back of his head. 'Yes, Arkady, yes, I have other things to say to you, but I'm not going to say them, because that's sentimentalism—that means, mawkishness. And you get married as soon as you can; and build your nest, and get children to your heart's content. They'll have the wit to be born in a better time than you and me. Aha! I see the horses are ready. Time's up! I've said good-bye to every one.... What now? embracing, eh?'

Bazarov scratched the back of his head. "Yeah, Arkady, I have more to say to you, but I’m not going to because that’s just sentimental nonsense. You should get married as soon as you can, settle down, and have as many kids as you want. They'll have the luck of being born in a better time than us. Aha! I see the horses are ready. Time’s running out! I’ve said goodbye to everyone... What now? A hug, right?"

Arkady flung himself on the neck of his former leader and friend, and the tears fairly gushed from his eyes.

Arkady threw himself around the neck of his former leader and friend, and tears streamed down his face.

'That's what comes of being young!' Bazarov commented calmly. 'But I rest my hopes on Katerina Sergyevna. You'll see how quickly she'll console you! Good-bye, brother!' he said to Arkady when he had got into the light cart, and, pointing to a pair of jackdaws sitting side by side on the stable roof, he added, 'That's for you! follow that example.'

'That's what happens when you're young!' Bazarov said calmly. 'But I'm counting on Katerina Sergyevna. You'll see how fast she'll cheer you up! Goodbye, brother!' he told Arkady as he got into the light cart, and pointing to a pair of jackdaws sitting side by side on the stable roof, he added, 'That's for you! Follow their lead.'

'What does that mean?' asked Arkady.

'What does that mean?' Arkady asked.

'What? Are you so weak in natural history, or have you forgotten that the jackdaw is a most respectable family bird? An example to you!... Good-bye!'

'What? Are you really that clueless about natural history, or have you just forgotten that the jackdaw is a pretty respectable bird? A role model for you!... Bye!'

The cart creaked and rolled away.

The cart creaked and rolled off.

Bazarov had spoken truly. In talking that evening with Katya, Arkady completely forgot about his former teacher. He already began to follow her lead, and Katya was conscious of this, and not surprised at it. He was to set off the next day for Maryino, to see Nikolai Petrovitch. Anna Sergyevna was not disposed to put any constraint on the young people, and only on account of the proprieties did not leave them by themselves for too long together. She magnanimously kept the princess out of their way; the latter had been reduced to a state of tearful frenzy by the news of the proposed marriage. At first Anna Sergyevna was afraid the sight of their happiness might prove rather trying to herself, but it turned out quite the other way; this sight not only did not distress her, it interested her, it even softened her at last. Anna Sergyevna felt both glad and sorry at this. 'It is clear that Bazarov was right,' she thought; 'it has been curiosity, nothing but curiosity, and love of ease, and egoism ...'

Bazarov was right. While talking that evening with Katya, Arkady completely forgot about his former teacher. He was starting to follow her lead, and Katya noticed this, although she wasn’t surprised. He was set to leave the next day for Maryino to see Nikolai Petrovitch. Anna Sergyevna didn’t want to restrict the young couple and only kept them from being alone together for too long out of a sense of propriety. She generously kept the princess away; the latter had been thrown into a tearful frenzy after hearing about the proposed marriage. At first, Anna Sergyevna worried that witnessing their happiness might upset her, but it turned out to be quite the opposite; their happiness not only didn’t distress her, it intrigued her and eventually softened her. Anna Sergyevna felt both happy and sad about this. "It’s clear that Bazarov was right," she thought; "it’s been nothing but curiosity, a love of comfort, and selfishness..."

'Children,' she said aloud, 'what do you say, is love a purely imaginary feeling?'

'Kids,' she said out loud, 'what do you think, is love just an imaginary feeling?'

But neither Katya nor Arkady even understood her. They were shy with her; the fragment of conversation they had involuntarily overheard haunted their minds. But Anna Sergyevna soon set their minds at rest; and it was not difficult for her—she had set her own mind at rest.

But neither Katya nor Arkady understood her at all. They felt awkward around her; the bits of conversation they had accidentally overheard stayed with them. But Anna Sergyevna quickly eased their minds; it wasn’t hard for her since she had already calmed her own thoughts.





CHAPTER XXVII


Bazarov's old parents were all the more overjoyed by their son's arrival, as it was quite unexpected. Arina Vlasyevna was greatly excited, and kept running backwards and forwards in the house, so that Vassily Ivanovitch compared her to a 'hen partridge'; the short tail of her abbreviated jacket did, in fact, give her something of a birdlike appearance. He himself merely growled and gnawed the amber mouthpiece of his pipe, or, clutching his neck with his fingers, turned his head round, as though he were trying whether it were properly screwed on, then all at once he opened his wide mouth and went off into a perfectly noiseless chuckle.

Bazarov's elderly parents were even more thrilled by their son's unexpected arrival. Arina Vlasyevna was extremely excited and kept darting around the house, which led Vassily Ivanovitch to compare her to a 'hen partridge'; the short tail of her cropped jacket did give her a bit of a birdlike look. He just grumbled and chewed on the amber mouthpiece of his pipe, or, clutching his neck with his fingers, turned his head as if checking if it were properly attached, then suddenly opened his mouth wide and burst into a silent chuckle.

'I've come to you for six whole weeks, governor,' Bazarov said to him. 'I want to work, so please don't hinder me now.'

'I've been coming to you for six whole weeks, governor,' Bazarov said to him. 'I want to work, so please don't hold me back now.'

'You shall forget my face completely, if you call that hindering you!' answered Vassily Ivanovitch.

'You’ll completely forget my face if you think that’s holding you back!' answered Vassily Ivanovitch.

He kept his promise. After installing his son as before in his study, he almost hid himself away from him, and he kept his wife from all superfluous demonstrations of tenderness. 'On Enyusha's first visit, my dear soul,' he said to her, 'we bothered him a little; we must be wiser this time.' Arina Vlasyevna agreed with her husband, but that was small compensation since she saw her son only at meals, and was now absolutely afraid to address him. 'Enyushenka,' she would say sometimes—and before he had time to look round, she was nervously fingering the tassels of her reticule and faltering, 'Never mind, never mind, I only——' and afterwards she would go to Vassily Ivanovitch and, her cheek in her hand, would consult him: 'If you could only find out, darling, which Enyusha would like for dinner to-day—cabbage-broth or beetroot-soup?'—'But why didn't you ask him yourself?'—'Oh, he will get sick of me!' Bazarov, however, soon ceased to shut himself up; the fever of work fell away, and was replaced by dreary boredom or vague restlessness. A strange weariness began to show itself in all his movements; even his walk, firm, bold and strenuous, was changed. He gave up walking in solitude, and began to seek society; he drank tea in the drawing-room, strolled about the kitchen-garden with Vassily Ivanovitch, and smoked with him in silence; once even asked after Father Alexey. Vassily Ivanovitch at first rejoiced at this change, but his joy was not long-lived. 'Enyusha's breaking my heart,' he complained in secret to his wife; 'it's not that he's discontented or angry—that would be nothing; he's sad, he's sorrowful—that's what's so terrible. He's always silent. If he'd only abuse us; he's growing thin, he's lost his colour.'—'Mercy on us, mercy on us!' whispered the old woman; 'I would put an amulet on his neck, but, of course, he won't allow it.' Vassily Ivanovitch several times attempted in the most circumspect manner to question Bazarov about his work, about his health, and about Arkady.... But Bazarov's replies were reluctant and casual; and, once noticing that his father was trying gradually to lead up to something in conversation, he said to him in a tone of vexation: 'Why do you always seem to be walking round me on tiptoe? That way's worse than the old one.'—'There, there, I meant nothing!' poor Vassily Ivanovitch answered hurriedly. So his diplomatic hints remained fruitless. He hoped to awaken his son's sympathy one day by beginning à propos of the approaching emancipation of the peasantry, to talk about progress; but the latter responded indifferently: 'Yesterday I was walking under the fence, and I heard the peasant boys here, instead of some old ballad, bawling a street song. That's what progress is.'

He kept his promise. After setting his son up in his study like before, he almost isolated himself from him and prevented his wife from showing any excess affection. "On Enyusha's first visit, my dear," he told her, "we troubled him a bit; we need to be smarter this time." Arina Vlasyevna agreed with her husband, but it didn’t change much since she only saw her son during meals and was now completely afraid to talk to him. "Enyushenka," she would say sometimes—and before he could turn around, she would nervously fidget with the tassels of her handbag and stumble over her words, "Never mind, never mind, I just—" and then she would go to Vassily Ivanovitch and, resting her cheek in her hand, would ask him: "If you could just find out, dear, what Enyusha would like for dinner today—cabbage soup or beet soup?"—"But why didn’t you ask him yourself?"—"Oh, he’ll get tired of me!" Bazarov, however, soon stopped isolating himself; the drive to work faded and was replaced by dull boredom or vague restlessness. A strange weariness began to show in all his movements; even his usually firm and confident walk changed. He stopped walking alone and started seeking company; he had tea in the drawing-room, wandered around the kitchen garden with Vassily Ivanovitch, and smoked with him in silence; he even asked about Father Alexey once. Vassily Ivanovitch initially felt happy about this change, but his happiness didn’t last long. "Enyusha is breaking my heart," he privately told his wife; "it's not that he's unhappy or angry—that wouldn't be so bad; he's just sad, he's sorrowful—that’s what’s so terrible. He’s always quiet. If he’d only yell at us; he’s getting thinner, he’s lost his color."—"Oh dear, oh dear!" whispered the old woman; "I would put an amulet around his neck, but of course, he won’t let me." Vassily Ivanovitch several times tried discreetly to ask Bazarov about his work, his health, and about Arkady.... But Bazarov’s responses were reluctant and offhand; and once noticing that his father was trying to lead the conversation toward something, he said in irritation: "Why do you always seem to be tiptoeing around me? That’s worse than before."—"There, there, I meant nothing!" poor Vassily Ivanovitch replied hurriedly. So his diplomatic hints went nowhere. He hoped to spark his son's interest one day by bringing up the upcoming emancipation of the peasants and talking about progress; but his son replied indifferently: "Yesterday I was walking under the fence, and I heard the peasant boys here, instead of singing some old ballad, belting out a street song. That's what progress is."

Sometimes Bazarov went into the village, and in his usual bantering tone entered into conversation with some peasant: 'Come,' he would say to him, 'expound your views on life to me, brother; you see, they say all the strength and future of Russia lies in your hands, a new epoch in history will be started by you—you give us our real language and our laws.'

Sometimes Bazarov went into the village and, in his usual teasing tone, struck up a conversation with a peasant: 'Come on,' he would say, 'share your thoughts on life with me, brother; you see, they say all the strength and future of Russia is in your hands, a new era in history will be started by you—you provide us with our true language and our laws.'

The peasant either made no reply, or articulated a few words of this sort, 'Well, we'll try ... because, you see, to be sure....'

The peasant either said nothing or mumbled a few words like, 'Well, we'll give it a shot ... because, you know, for sure....'

'You explain to me what your mir is,' Bazarov interrupted; 'and is it the same mir that is said to rest on three fishes?'

'You tell me what your mir is,' Bazarov interrupted; 'and is it the same mir that people say rests on three fishes?'

'That, little father, is the earth that rests on three fishes,' the peasant would declare soothingly, in a kind of patriarchal, simple-hearted sing-song; 'and over against ours, that's to say, the mir, we know there's the master's will; wherefore you are our fathers. And the stricter the master's rule, the better for the peasant.'

'That, my dear father, is the earth that sits on three fish,' the peasant would say gently, in a sort of warm, straightforward sing-song; 'and over there, in our mir, we know there’s the master's authority; that’s why you are our fathers. And the harsher the master's rule, the better it is for the peasant.'

After listening to such a reply one day, Bazarov shrugged his shoulders contemptuously and turned away, while the peasant sauntered slowly homewards.

After hearing that response one day, Bazarov shrugged his shoulders dismissively and turned away, while the peasant walked slowly back home.

'What was he talking about?' inquired another peasant of middle age and surly aspect, who at a distance from the door of his hut had been following his conversation with Bazarov.—'Arrears? eh?'

'What was he talking about?' asked another peasant, middle-aged and grumpy, who had been listening to his conversation with Bazarov from a distance outside his hut. — 'Are they behind on payments? Huh?'

'Arrears, no indeed, mate!' answered the first peasant, and now there was no trace of patriarchal singsong in his voice; on the contrary, there was a certain scornful gruffness to be heard in it: 'Oh, he clacked away about something or other; wanted to stretch his tongue a bit. Of course, he's a gentleman; what does he understand?'

'Arrears, no way, buddy!' replied the first peasant, and now there was no hint of a fatherly sing-song in his tone; instead, there was a certain scornful roughness to it: 'Oh, he just babbled on about something or other; wanted to show off a bit. Of course, he's a gentleman; what does he know?'

'What should he understand!' answered the other peasant, and jerking back their caps and pushing down their belts, they proceeded to deliberate upon their work and their wants. Alas! Bazarov, shrugging his shoulders contemptuously, Bazarov, who knew how to talk to peasants (as he had boasted in his dispute with Pavel Petrovitch), did not in his self-confidence even suspect that in their eyes he was all the while something of the nature of a buffooning clown.

'What does he expect us to understand!' replied the other peasant, as they pulled back their caps and adjusted their belts, starting to discuss their tasks and needs. Unfortunately, Bazarov, disdainfully shrugging his shoulders, didn’t realize that despite his self-assuredness and his claims about being able to communicate with peasants (which he had bragged about in his argument with Pavel Petrovitch), he actually came off as somewhat of a joke to them.

He found employment for himself at last, however. One day Vassily Ivanovitch bound up a peasant's wounded leg before him, but the old man's hands trembled, and he could not manage the bandages; his son helped him, and from time to time began to take a share in his practice, though at the same time he was constantly sneering both at the remedies he himself advised and at his father, who hastened to make use of them. But Bazarov's jeers did not in the least perturb Vassily Ivanovitch; they were positively a comfort to him. Holding his greasy dressing-gown across his stomach with two fingers, and smoking his pipe, he used to listen with enjoyment to Bazarov; and the more malicious his sallies, the more good-humouredly did his delighted father chuckle, showing every one of his black teeth. He used even to repeat these sometimes flat or pointless retorts, and would, for instance, for several days constantly without rhyme or reason, reiterate, 'Not a matter of the first importance!' simply because his son, on hearing he was going to matins, had made use of that expression. 'Thank God! he has got over his melancholy!' he whispered to his wife; 'how he gave it to me to-day, it was splendid!' Moreover, the idea of having such an assistant excited him to ecstasy, filled him with pride. 'Yes, yes,' he would say to some peasant woman in a man's cloak, and a cap shaped like a horn, as he handed her a bottle of Goulard's extract or a box of white ointment, 'you ought to be thanking God, my good woman, every minute that my son is staying with me; you will be treated now by the most scientific, most modern method. Do you know what that means? The Emperor of the French, Napoleon, even, has no better doctor.' And the peasant woman, who had come to complain that she felt so sort of queer all over (the exact meaning of these words she was not able, however, herself to explain), merely bowed low and rummaged in her bosom, where four eggs lay tied up in the corner of a towel.

He finally found a job for himself, though. One day, Vassily Ivanovitch was wrapping up a peasant's injured leg in front of him, but the old man’s hands were shaking, and he couldn’t handle the bandages; his son helped him and even started to get more involved in the practice, though he constantly mocked both the treatments he suggested and his father, who eagerly put them to use. But Bazarov's teasing didn't bother Vassily Ivanovitch at all; in fact, it was quite comforting to him. Holding his greasy dressing gown in place with two fingers and smoking his pipe, he would enjoy listening to Bazarov, and the more biting the comments, the more delighted his father would chuckle, showing all his black teeth. He would even repeat some of these sometimes dull or pointless remarks, and for days on end, without reason, he would insistently say, "Not a matter of the first importance!" simply because his son had used that phrase upon learning he was going to morning service. "Thank God! He’s over his gloom!" he whispered to his wife; "the way he got me today was fantastic!" Moreover, the idea of having such an assistant made him ecstatic and filled him with pride. "Yes, yes," he would say to a peasant woman dressed in a man's cloak and a cap shaped like a horn as he handed her a bottle of Goulard’s extract or a box of white ointment, "You should be thanking God every minute that my son is with me; you’ll be treated now with the most scientific and modern methods. Do you know what that means? Even the Emperor of the French, Napoleon, doesn’t have a better doctor." The peasant woman, who had come to say she felt all weird (though she couldn’t quite explain what she meant), simply bowed low and started rummaging in her clothes, where four eggs were tied up in a corner of her towel.

Bazarov once even pulled out a tooth for a passing pedlar of cloth; and though this tooth was an average specimen, Vassily Ivanovitch preserved it as a curiosity, and incessantly repeated, as he showed it to Father Alexey, 'Just look, what a fang! The force Yevgeny has! The pedlar seemed to leap into the air. If it had been an oak, he'd have rooted it up!'

Bazarov once even pulled out a tooth for a passing cloth peddler; and although this tooth was pretty typical, Vassily Ivanovitch kept it as a curiosity, and constantly remarked, as he showed it to Father Alexey, 'Just look at this fang! The strength Yevgeny has! The peddler seemed to jump into the air. If it had been an oak, he would have uprooted it!'

'Most promising!' Father Alexey would comment at last, not knowing what answer to make, and how to get rid of the ecstatic old man.

'Most promising!' Father Alexey finally commented, unsure of how to respond and how to shake off the ecstatic old man.

One day a peasant from a neighbouring village brought his brother to Vassily Ivanovitch, ill with typhus. The unhappy man, lying flat on a truss of straw, was dying; his body was covered with dark patches, he had long ago lost consciousness. Vassily Ivanovitch expressed his regret that no one had taken steps to procure medical aid sooner, and declared there was no hope. And, in fact, the peasant did not get his brother home again; he died in the cart.

One day, a peasant from a nearby village brought his brother to Vassily Ivanovitch, who was sick with typhus. The poor man, lying flat on a bundle of straw, was dying; his body was covered with dark spots, and he had long since lost consciousness. Vassily Ivanovitch expressed his disappointment that no one had sought medical help sooner and stated there was no hope. In fact, the peasant never brought his brother back home; he died in the cart.

Three days later Bazarov came into his father's room and asked him if he had any caustic.

Three days later, Bazarov walked into his dad's room and asked him if he had any caustic.

'Yes; what do you want it for?'

'Yeah; what do you need it for?'

'I must have some ... to burn a cut.'

'I must have some ... to burn a cut.'

'For whom?'

'For who?'

'For myself.'

'For me.'

'What, yourself? Why is that? What sort of a cut? Where is it?'

'What, you? Why is that? What kind of cut? Where is it?'

'Look here, on my finger. I went to-day to the village, you know, where they brought that peasant with typhus fever. They were just going to open the body for some reason or other, and I've had no practice of that sort for a long while.'

'Look here, on my finger. I went to the village today, you know, where they brought that peasant with typhus fever. They were just about to perform an autopsy for some reason, and I haven't done that kind of thing in a long time.'

'Well?'

'What's up?'

'Well, so I asked the district doctor about it; and so I dissected it.'

'Well, I asked the district doctor about it, and I looked into it.'

Vassily Ivanovitch all at once turned quite white, and, without uttering a word, rushed to his study, from which he returned at once with a bit of caustic in his hand. Bazarov was about to take it and go away.

Vassily Ivanovitch suddenly turned pale and, without saying a word, dashed to his study, returning immediately with a piece of caustic in his hand. Bazarov was about to take it and leave.

'For mercy's sake,' said Vassily Ivanovitch, 'let me do it myself.'

'For heaven's sake,' said Vassily Ivanovitch, 'let me do it myself.'

Bazarov smiled. 'What a devoted practitioner!'

Bazarov smiled. 'What a dedicated practitioner!'

'Don't laugh, please. Show me your finger. The cut is not a large one. Do I hurt?'

'Please don't laugh. Show me your finger. The cut isn’t serious. Does it hurt?'

'Press harder; don't be afraid.'

'Press harder; don’t be scared.'

Vassily Ivanovitch stopped. 'What do you think, Yevgeny; wouldn't it be better to burn it with hot iron?'

Vassily Ivanovitch paused. "What do you think, Yevgeny? Wouldn't it be better to burn it with a hot iron?"

'That ought to have been done sooner; the caustic even is useless, really, now. If I've taken the infection, it's too late now.'

'That should've been done earlier; the caustic solution is pretty much useless now. If I've caught the infection, it's too late now.'

'How ... too late ...' Vassily Ivanovitch could scarcely articulate the words.

'How ... too late ...' Vassily Ivanovitch could hardly say the words.

'I should think so! It's more than four hours ago.'

'I would think so! It's been more than four hours ago.'

Vassily Ivanovitch burnt the cut a little more. 'But had the district doctor no caustic?'

Vassily Ivanovitch burned the cut a bit more. 'But didn't the district doctor have any caustic?'

'No.'

'No.'

'How was that, good Heavens? A doctor not have such an indispensable thing as that!'

'How is that possible, good heavens? A doctor can’t be without something so essential!'

'You should have seen his lancets,' observed Bazarov as he walked away.

'You should have seen his lancets,' Bazarov remarked as he walked away.

Up till late that evening, and all the following day, Vassily Ivanovitch kept catching at every possible excuse to go into his son's room; and though far from referring to the cut—he even tried to talk about the most irrelevant subjects—he looked so persistently into his face, and watched him in such trepidation, that Bazarov lost patience and threatened to go away. Vassily Ivanovitch gave him a promise not to bother him, the more readily as Arina Vlasyevna, from whom, of course, he kept it all secret, was beginning to worry him as to why he did not sleep, and what had come over him. For two whole days he held himself in, though he did not at all like the look of his son, whom he kept watching stealthily, ... but on the third day, at dinner, he could bear it no longer. Bazarov sat with downcast looks, and had not touched a single dish.

Up until late that evening and all the next day, Vassily Ivanovitch kept finding every excuse to go into his son's room. Although he didn't mention the cut at all—he tried to discuss the most unrelated topics—he stared so intently at his face and observed him with such anxiety that Bazarov finally lost his patience and threatened to leave. Vassily Ivanovitch promised not to disturb him, especially since Arina Vlasyevna, from whom he kept everything a secret, was starting to worry about why he wasn't sleeping and what was going on with him. For two whole days, he held himself back, even though he really didn't like how his son looked, which he observed discreetly... but on the third day, at dinner, he couldn't take it anymore. Bazarov sat there with his head down and hadn't touched a single dish.

'Why don't you eat, Yevgeny?' he inquired, putting on an expression of the most perfect carelessness. 'The food, I think, is very nicely cooked.'

'Why aren’t you eating, Yevgeny?' he asked, putting on a look of complete indifference. 'I think the food is really well prepared.'

'I don't want anything, so I don't eat.'

'I don’t want anything, so I don’t eat.'

'Have you no appetite? And your head?' he added timidly; 'does it ache?'

"Don't you have an appetite? And how's your head?" he asked hesitantly. "Does it hurt?"

'Yes. Of course, it aches.'

"Yes. Of course, it hurts."

Arina Vlasyevna sat up and was all alert.

Arina Vlasyevna sat up and was fully awake.

'Don't be angry, please, Yevgeny,' continued Vassily Ivanovitch; 'won't you let me feel your pulse?'

'Please don't be angry, Yevgeny,' Vassily Ivanovitch continued; 'can I check your pulse?'

Bazarov got up. 'I can tell you without feeling my pulse; I'm feverish.'

Bazarov got up. "I can tell you without checking my pulse; I'm feeling feverish."

'Has there been any shivering?'

'Has there been any shivers?'

'Yes, there has been shivering too. I'll go and lie down, and you can send me some lime-flower tea. I must have caught cold.'

'Yeah, I've been shivering as well. I'm going to lie down, and you can send me some lime-flower tea. I think I've caught a cold.'

'To be sure, I heard you coughing last night,' observed Arina Vlasyevna.

"Sure, I heard you coughing last night," Arina Vlasyevna remarked.

'I've caught cold,' repeated Bazarov, and he went away.

"I've caught a cold," Bazarov said again, and he left.

Arina Vlasyevna busied herself about the preparation of the decoction of lime-flowers, while Vassily Ivanovitch went into the next room and clutched at his hair in silent desperation.

Arina Vlasyevna kept herself occupied making a tea with lime flowers, while Vassily Ivanovitch went into the next room and pulled at his hair in quiet despair.

Bazarov did not get up again that day, and passed the whole night in heavy, half-unconscious torpor. At one o'clock in the morning, opening his eyes with an effort, he saw by the light of a lamp his father's pale face bending over him, and told him to go away. The old man begged his pardon, but he quickly came back on tiptoe, and half-hidden by the cupboard door, he gazed persistently at his son. Arina Vlasyevna did not go to bed either, and leaving the study door just open a very little, she kept coming up to it to listen 'how Enyusha was breathing,' and to look at Vassily Ivanovitch. She could see nothing but his motionless bent back, but even that afforded her some faint consolation. In the morning Bazarov tried to get up; he was seized with giddiness, his nose began to bleed; he lay down again. Vassily Ivanovitch waited on him in silence; Arina Vlasyevna went in to him and asked him how he was feeling. He answered, 'Better,' and turned to the wall. Vassily Ivanovitch gesticulated at his wife with both hands; she bit her lips so as not to cry, and went away. The whole house seemed suddenly darkened; every one looked gloomy; there was a strange hush; a shrill cock was carried away from the yard to the village, unable to comprehend why he should be treated so. Bazarov still lay, turned to the wall. Vassily Ivanovitch tried to address him with various questions, but they fatigued Bazarov, and the old man sank into his armchair, motionless, only cracking his finger-joints now and then. He went for a few minutes into the garden, stood there like a statue, as though overwhelmed with unutterable bewilderment (the expression of amazement never left his face all through), and went back again to his son, trying to avoid his wife's questions. She caught him by the arm at last and passionately, almost menacingly, said, 'What is wrong with him?' Then he came to himself, and forced himself to smile at her in reply; but to his own horror, instead of a smile, he found himself taken somehow by a fit of laughter. He had sent at daybreak for a doctor. He thought it necessary to inform his son of this, for fear he should be angry. Bazarov suddenly turned over on the sofa, bent a fixed dull look on his father, and asked for drink.

Bazarov didn’t get up again that day and spent the whole night in a heavy, half-conscious daze. At one o'clock in the morning, he opened his eyes with effort and saw his father’s pale face hovering over him in the lamp's light, and told him to leave. The old man apologized but quickly returned on tiptoe, peeking through the cupboard door as he watched his son intently. Arina Vlasyevna also stayed up, keeping the study door slightly ajar as she kept checking to see "how Enyusha was breathing," and to glance at Vassily Ivanovitch. She could only see his still, hunched back, but even that gave her some faint comfort. In the morning, Bazarov tried to get up; he felt dizzy, and his nose started to bleed, so he lay back down. Vassily Ivanovitch attended to him in silence; Arina Vlasyevna came in to ask how he was feeling. He replied, "Better," and faced the wall. Vassily Ivanovitch gestured to his wife with both hands; she bit her lip to hold back tears and left the room. The entire house suddenly felt dark; everyone looked grim; there was a strange silence; a shrill rooster was taken from the yard to the village, confused about why it was being treated this way. Bazarov lay still, facing the wall. Vassily Ivanovitch tried asking him various questions, but they wore Bazarov out, and the old man sank into his armchair, motionless, only cracking his knuckles now and then. He went to the garden for a few minutes, standing there like a statue, overwhelmed by unutterable confusion (the look of shock never left his face), before returning to his son, trying to dodge his wife’s questions. She finally grabbed him by the arm and passionately, almost threateningly, asked, "What’s wrong with him?" He snapped back to reality and forced a smile in response but was horrified to find himself bursting into laughter instead. He had sent for a doctor at dawn, thinking it important to let his son know, fearing he might be upset. Bazarov suddenly rolled over on the sofa, fixed a dull stare on his father, and asked for a drink.

Vassily Ivanovitch gave him some water, and as he did so felt his forehead. It seemed on fire.

Vassily Ivanovitch gave him some water and, while doing that, touched his forehead. It felt like it was on fire.

'Governor,' began Bazarov, in a slow, drowsy voice; 'I'm in a bad way; I've got the infection, and in a few days you'll have to bury me.'

'Governor,' Bazarov started, speaking slowly and drowsily, 'I'm in a tough spot; I've caught the infection, and in a few days, you'll have to bury me.'

Vassily Ivanovitch staggered back, as though some one had aimed a blow at his legs.

Vassily Ivanovitch stumbled back, as if someone had swung a punch at his legs.

'Yevgeny!' he faltered; 'what do you mean!... God have mercy on you! You've caught cold!'

'Yevgeny!' he stammered; 'what do you mean!... God help you! You've caught a cold!'

'Hush!' Bazarov interposed deliberately. 'A doctor can't be allowed to talk like that. There's every symptom of infection; you know yourself.'

'Hush!' Bazarov interrupted intentionally. 'A doctor can't speak like that. There are clear signs of infection; you know that yourself.'

'Where are the symptoms ... of infection Yevgeny?... Good Heavens!'

'Where are the symptoms ... of infection, Yevgeny? ... Good heavens!'

'What's this?' said Bazarov, and, pulling up his shirtsleeve, he showed his father the ominous red patches coming out on his arm.

'What's this?' Bazarov asked, and, rolling up his shirtsleeve, he showed his father the concerning red spots appearing on his arm.

Vassily Ivanovitch was shaking and chill with terror.

Vassily Ivanovitch was trembling and cold with fear.

'Supposing,' he said at last, 'even supposing ... if even there's something like ... infection ...'

'Supposing,' he finally said, 'even supposing ... if there's something like ... infection ...'

'Pyæmia,' put in his son.

'Pyæmia,' his son said.

'Well, well ... something of the epidemic ...'

'Well, well ... something about the epidemic ...'

'Pyæmia,' Bazarov repeated sharply and distinctly; 'have you forgotten your text-books?'

'Pyæmia,' Bazarov said sharply and clearly; 'have you forgotten your textbooks?'

'Well, well—as you like.... Anyway, we will cure you!'

'Well, well—as you wish.... Anyway, we will fix you!'

'Come, that's humbug. But that's not the point. I didn't expect to die so soon; it's a most unpleasant incident, to tell the truth. You and mother ought to make the most of your strong religious belief; now's the time to put it to the test.' He drank off a little water. 'I want to ask you about one thing ... while my head is still under my control. To-morrow or next day my brain, you know, will send in its resignation. I'm not quite certain even now whether I'm expressing myself clearly. While I've been lying here, I've kept fancying red dogs were running round me, while you were making them point at me, as if I were a woodcock. Just as if I were drunk. Do you understand me all right?'

'Come on, that's nonsense. But that’s not the main issue. I didn’t expect to die so soon; it’s a really unpleasant situation, to be honest. You and mom should really lean into your strong faith; now's the time to test it.' He took a sip of water. 'I want to ask you about one thing... while I still have some control over my mind. Tomorrow or the next day, I know my brain will stop functioning. I’m not even sure if I’m expressing myself clearly right now. While I’ve been lying here, I kept imagining red dogs running around me, while you were making them point at me, like I was a woodcock. Just as if I were drunk. Do you get what I’m saying?'

'I assure you, Yevgeny, you are talking perfectly correctly.'

'I assure you, Yevgeny, you’re absolutely right.'

'All the better. You told me you'd sent for the doctor. You did that to comfort yourself ... comfort me too; send a messenger ...'

'That's even better. You said you called for the doctor. You did it to reassure yourself... also to reassure me; send a messenger...'

'To Arkady Nikolaitch?' put in the old man.

'To Arkady Nikolaitch?' the old man interjected.

'Who's Arkady Nikolaitch?' said Bazarov, as though in doubt.... 'Oh, yes! that chicken! No, let him alone; he's turned jackdaw now. Don't be surprised; that's not delirium yet. You send a messenger to Madame Odintsov, Anna Sergyevna; she's a lady with an estate.... Do you know?' (Vassily Ivanovitch nodded.) 'Yevgeny Bazarov, say, sends his greetings, and sends word he is dying. Will you do that?'

'Who’s Arkady Nikolaitch?' Bazarov said, sounding unsure. 'Oh, right! That guy! No, leave him be; he’s acting like a fool now. Don’t be shocked; he’s not losing it yet. Send a message to Madame Odintsov, Anna Sergyevna; she’s a wealthy lady... Got it?' (Vassily Ivanovitch nodded.) 'Yevgeny Bazarov, by the way, sends his regards and says he’s dying. Can you do that?'

'Yes, I will do it.... But is it a possible thing for you to die, Yevgeny?... Think only! Where would divine justice be after that?'

'Yes, I will do it.... But is it even possible for you to die, Yevgeny?... Just think about it! Where would divine justice be after that?'

'I know nothing about that; only you send the messenger.'

'I don't know anything about that; just send the messenger.'

'I'll send this minute, and I'll write a letter myself.'

'I'll send this right away, and I'll write a letter myself.'

'No, why? Say I sent greetings; nothing more is necessary. And now I'll go back to my dogs. Strange! I want to fix my thoughts on death, and nothing comes of it. I see a kind of blur ... and nothing more.'

'No, why? Just say I sent my regards; that's all that's needed. And now I'll return to my dogs. It's odd! I want to concentrate on death, yet nothing happens. I see a sort of haze ... and nothing more.'

He turned painfully back to the wall again; while Vassily Ivanovitch went out of the study, and struggling as far as his wife's bedroom, simply dropped down on to his knees before the holy pictures.

He painfully turned back to the wall again, while Vassily Ivanovitch left the study and, making his way to his wife's bedroom, simply dropped to his knees in front of the holy pictures.

'Pray, Arina, pray for us!' he moaned; 'our son is dying.'

'Please, Arina, pray for us!' he groaned; 'our son is dying.'

The doctor, the same district doctor who had had no caustic, arrived, and after looking at the patient, advised them to persevere with a cooling treatment, and at that point said a few words of the chance of recovery.

The doctor, the same district doctor who hadn't been too harsh, arrived, and after examining the patient, suggested they stick with a cooling treatment. At that point, he shared a few thoughts about the possibility of recovery.

'Have you ever chanced to see people in my state not set off for Elysium?' asked Bazarov, and suddenly snatching the leg of a heavy table that stood near his sofa, he swung it round, and pushed it away. 'There's strength, there's strength,' he murmured; 'everything's here still, and I must die!... An old man at least has time to be weaned from life, but I ... Well, go and try to disprove death. Death will disprove you, and that's all! Who's crying there?' he added, after a short pause—'Mother? Poor thing! Whom will she feed now with her exquisite beetroot-soup? You, Vassily Ivanovitch, whimpering too, I do believe! Why, if Christianity's no help to you, be a philosopher, a Stoic, or what not! Why, didn't you boast you were a philosopher?'

"Have you ever seen people in my position not head off for Elysium?" asked Bazarov, and suddenly grabbing the leg of a heavy table by his sofa, he swung it around and pushed it away. "There's strength, there's strength," he murmured; "everything’s still here, and I have to die!... An old man at least has time to get used to life’s end, but I ... Well, go ahead and try to argue against death. Death will disprove you, and that’s all! Who’s crying over there?" he added after a brief pause—"Mother? Poor thing! Who will she feed now with her amazing beetroot soup? You, Vassily Ivanovitch, I believe you’re sniffling too! If Christianity isn’t helping you, be a philosopher, a Stoic, or something else! Didn’t you brag about being a philosopher?"

'Me a philosopher!' wailed Vassily Ivanovitch, while the tears fairly streamed down his cheeks.

'Me a philosopher!' cried Vassily Ivanovitch, while tears streamed down his cheeks.

Bazarov got worse every hour; the progress of the disease was rapid, as is usually the way in cases of surgical poisoning. He still had not lost consciousness, and understood what was said to him; he was still struggling. 'I don't want to lose my wits,' he muttered, clenching his fists; 'what rot it all is!' And at once he would say, 'Come, take ten from eight, what remains?' Vassily Ivanovitch wandered about like one possessed, proposed first one remedy, then another, and ended by doing nothing but cover up his son's feet. 'Try cold pack ... emetic ... mustard plasters on the stomach ... bleeding,' he would murmur with an effort. The doctor, whom he had entreated to remain, agreed with him, ordered the patient lemonade to drink, and for himself asked for a pipe and something 'warming and strengthening'—that's to say, brandy. Arina Vlasyevna sat on a low stool near the door, and only went out from time to time to pray. A few days before, a looking-glass had slipped out of her hands and been broken, and this she had always considered an omen of evil; even Anfisushka could say nothing to her. Timofeitch had gone off to Madame Odintsov's.

Bazarov's condition worsened with each passing hour; the disease was progressing quickly, which is common in cases of surgical poisoning. He hadn't lost consciousness yet and understood what was being said to him; he was still fighting. "I don't want to lose my mind," he muttered, clenching his fists; "what nonsense this all is!" Then he would suddenly ask, "Okay, take ten from eight, what's left?" Vassily Ivanovitch wandered around like a man possessed, suggesting one treatment after another, but ended up doing nothing more than covering his son's feet. "Try a cold pack ... emetic ... mustard plasters on the stomach ... bleeding," he murmured with effort. The doctor, whom he had begged to stay, agreed with him, ordered lemonade for the patient, and requested a pipe and something "warming and strengthening" for himself—that is, brandy. Arina Vlasyevna sat on a low stool near the door and only stepped out occasionally to pray. A few days earlier, she had dropped a mirror and broken it, which she always saw as a bad omen; even Anfisushka had nothing to say to her. Timofeitch had gone off to Madame Odintsov's.

The night passed badly for Bazarov.... He was in the agonies of high fever. Towards morning he was a little easier. He asked for Arina Vlasyevna to comb his hair, kissed her hand, and swallowed two gulps of tea. Vassily Ivanovitch revived a little.

The night went poorly for Bazarov.... He was suffering from a high fever. By morning, he felt a bit better. He asked for Arina Vlasyevna to comb his hair, kissed her hand, and took two sips of tea. Vassily Ivanovitch perked up a little.

'Thank God!' he kept declaring; 'the crisis is coming, the crisis is at hand!'

'Thank God!' he kept saying; 'the crisis is coming, the crisis is at hand!'

'There, to think now!' murmured Bazarov; 'what a word can do! He's found it; he's said "crisis," and is comforted. It's an astounding thing how man believes in words. If he's told he's a fool, for instance, though he's not thrashed, he'll be wretched; call him a clever fellow, and he'll be delighted if you go off without paying him.'

'Just think about it!' Bazarov murmured. 'What a difference a word can make! He found it; he said "crisis," and now he feels better. It's amazing how much people believe in words. If you call someone a fool, even if he hasn't been beaten up, he'll be miserable; but if you call him smart, he'll be thrilled even if you leave without paying him.'

This little speech of Bazarov's, recalling his old retorts, moved Vassily Ivanovitch greatly.

This little speech of Bazarov's, reminding him of his old comebacks, really touched Vassily Ivanovitch.

'Bravo! well said, very good!' he cried, making as though he were clapping his hands.

'Bravo! Well said, great job!' he exclaimed, pretending to clap his hands.

Bazarov smiled mournfully.

Bazarov smiled sadly.

'So what do you think,' he said; 'is the crisis over, or coming?'

'So what do you think,' he said; 'is the crisis over, or is it coming?'

'You are better, that's what I see, that's what rejoices me,' answered Vassily Ivanovitch.

'You're better, that's what I see, that's what makes me happy,' replied Vassily Ivanovitch.

'Well, that's good; rejoicings never come amiss. And to her, do you remember? did you send?'

'Well, that's good; celebrations are always welcome. And to her, do you remember? Did you send it?'

'To be sure I did.'

'Absolutely, I did.'

The change for the better did not last long. The disease resumed its onslaughts. Vassily Ivanovitch was sitting by Bazarov. It seemed as though the old man were tormented by some special anguish. He was several times on the point of speaking—and could not.

The improvement didn't last long. The illness returned with full force. Vassily Ivanovitch was sitting next to Bazarov. It looked like the old man was suffering from a particular kind of pain. He almost spoke several times—but couldn’t.

'Yevgeny!' he brought out at last; 'my son, my one, dear son!'

'Yevgeny!' he finally said; 'my son, my one and only, dear son!'

This unfamiliar mode of address produced an effect on Bazarov. He turned his head a little, and, obviously trying to fight against the load of oblivion weighing upon him, he articulated: 'What is it, father?'

This strange way of speaking affected Bazarov. He turned his head slightly and, clearly trying to push back against the weight of forgetfulness pressing down on him, he said, 'What is it, Dad?'

'Yevgeny,' Vassily Ivanovitch went on, and he fell on his knees before Bazarov, though the latter had closed his eyes and could not see him. 'Yevgeny, you are better now; please God, you will get well, but make use of this time, comfort your mother and me, perform the duty of a Christian! What it means for me to say this to you, it's awful; but still more awful ... for ever and ever, Yevgeny ... think a little, what ...'

'Yevgeny,' Vassily Ivanovitch continued, falling to his knees in front of Bazarov, even though Bazarov had his eyes shut and couldn't see him. 'Yevgeny, you’re doing better now; please, God, let you recover, but make the most of this time, give comfort to your mother and me, fulfill your duty as a Christian! It's terrible for me to say this to you; it’s even worse ... forever, Yevgeny ... just think for a moment, what ...'

The old man's voice broke, and a strange look passed over his son's face, though he still lay with closed eyes.

The old man's voice cracked, and a weird expression crossed his son's face, even though he still lay there with his eyes shut.

'I won't refuse, if that can be any comfort to you,' he brought out at last; 'but it seems to me there's no need to be in a hurry. You say yourself I am better.'

"I won't say no, if that helps you feel better," he finally said; "but it seems to me there's no reason to rush. You say I'm doing better."

'Oh, yes, Yevgeny, better certainly; but who knows, it is all in God's hands, and in doing the duty ...'

'Oh, yes, Yevgeny, definitely better; but who knows, it’s all in God’s hands, and in fulfilling the duty ...'

'No, I will wait a bit,' broke in Bazarov. 'I agree with you that the crisis has come. And if we're mistaken, well! they give the sacrament to men who're unconscious, you know.'

'No, I’ll wait a little longer,' interrupted Bazarov. 'I agree with you that the crisis has arrived. And if we’re wrong, well! They give the sacrament to people who are unconscious, you know.'

'Yevgeny, I beg.'

'Yevgeny, please.'

'I'll wait a little. And now I want to go to sleep. Don't disturb me.' And he laid his head back on the pillow.

"I'll wait a bit. Now I want to sleep. Please don't bother me." And he laid his head back on the pillow.

The old man rose from his knees, sat down in the armchair, and, clutching his beard, began biting his own fingers ...

The old man got up from his knees, sat down in the armchair, and, gripping his beard, started biting his own fingers ...

The sound of a light carriage on springs, that sound which is peculiarly impressive in the wilds of the country, suddenly struck upon his hearing. Nearer and nearer rolled the light wheels; now even the neighing of the horses could be heard.... Vassily Ivanovitch jumped up and ran to the little window. There drove into the courtyard of his little house a carriage with seats for two, with four horses harnessed abreast. Without stopping to consider what it could mean, with a rush of a sort of senseless joy, he ran out on to the steps.... A groom in livery was opening the carriage doors; a lady in a black veil and a black mantle was getting out of it ...

The sound of a light carriage on springs, which is especially striking in the countryside, suddenly caught his attention. The light wheels rolled closer and closer; now he could even hear the horses neighing... Vassily Ivanovitch jumped up and rushed to the little window. A carriage with seats for two and four horses side by side drove into the courtyard of his small house. Without thinking about what it could mean, a wave of almost mindless joy washed over him as he dashed out onto the steps... A groom in a uniform was opening the carriage doors; a lady in a black veil and a black coat was getting out...

'I am Madame Odintsov,' she said. 'Yevgeny Vassilvitch is still living? You are his father? I have a doctor with me.'

'I am Madame Odintsov,' she said. 'Is Yevgeny Vassilvitch still alive? You’re his father? I have a doctor with me.'

'Benefactress!' cried Vassily Ivanovitch, and snatching her hand, he pressed it convulsively to his lips, while the doctor brought by Anna Sergyevna, a little man in spectacles, of German physiognomy, stepped very deliberately out of the carriage. 'Still living, my Yevgeny is living, and now he will be saved! Wife! wife!... An angel from heaven has come to us....'

'Benefactor!' shouted Vassily Ivanovitch, and grabbing her hand, he pressed it fervently to his lips, while the doctor that Anna Sergyevna brought, a small man in glasses with a German look, stepped carefully out of the carriage. 'He’s still alive, my Yevgeny is alive, and now he will be saved! Wife! Wife!... An angel from heaven has come to us....'

'What does it mean, good Lord!' faltered the old woman, running out of the drawing-room; and, comprehending nothing, she fell on the spot in the passage at Anna Sergyevna's feet, and began kissing her garments like a mad woman.

'What does it mean, good Lord!' stammered the old woman, rushing out of the drawing room; and, understanding nothing, she collapsed right there in the hallway at Anna Sergyevna's feet, beginning to kiss her clothes like a crazy person.

'What are you doing!' protested Anna Sergyevna; but Arina Vlasyevna did not heed her, while Vassily Ivanovitch could only repeat, 'An angel! an angel!'

'What are you doing!' Anna Sergyevna protested; but Arina Vlasyevna ignored her, while Vassily Ivanovitch could only keep saying, 'An angel! an angel!'

'Wo ist der Kranke? and where is the patient?' said the doctor at last, with some impatience.

'Where is the patient?' said the doctor at last, with a bit of impatience.

Vassily Ivanovitch recovered himself. 'Here, here, follow me, würdigster Herr Collega,' he added through old associations.

Vassily Ivanovitch got himself together. 'Come here, come here, follow me, esteemed colleague,' he added out of old habit.

'Ah!' articulated the German, grinning sourly.

'Ah!' said the German, grinning sourly.

Vassily Ivanovitch led him into the study. 'The doctor from Anna Sergyevna Odintsov,' he said, bending down quite to his son's ear, 'and she herself is here.'

Vassily Ivanovitch took him into the study. "The doctor from Anna Sergyevna Odintsov," he said, leaning down to his son's ear, "and she’s here too."

Bazarov suddenly opened his eyes. 'What did you say?'

Bazarov suddenly opened his eyes. "What did you say?"

'I say that Anna Sergyevna is here, and has brought this gentleman, a doctor, to you.'

'I’m saying that Anna Sergyevna is here and has brought this gentleman, a doctor, to meet you.'

Bazarov moved his eyes about him. 'She is here.... I want to see her.'

Bazarov looked around. 'She’s here... I need to see her.'

'You shall see her, Yevgeny; but first we must have a little talk with the doctor. I will tell him the whole history of your illness since Sidor Sidoritch' (this was the name of the district doctor) 'has gone, and we will have a little consultation.'

'You'll see her, Yevgeny; but first we need to have a quick chat with the doctor. I'll explain the entire story of your illness since Sidor Sidoritch' (that was the name of the district doctor) 'has left, and then we'll have a little consultation.'

Bazarov glanced at the German. 'Well, talk away quickly, only not in Latin; you see, I know the meaning of jam moritur.'

Bazarov looked at the German. 'Alright, go ahead and speak quickly, just not in Latin; you see, I understand what jam moritur. means.'

'Der Herr scheint des Deutschen mächtig zu sein,' began the new follower of Æsculapius, turning to Vassily Ivanovitch.

'The Lord seems to be powerful with the German,' began the new follower of Æsculapius, turning to Vassily Ivanovitch.

'Ich ... gabe ... We had better speak Russian,' said the old man.

'I ... gave ... We should probably speak Russian,' said the old man.

'Ah, ah! so that's how it is.... To be sure ...' And the consultation began.

'Ah, ah! So that's how it is.... For sure ...' And the consultation began.

Half-an-hour later Anna Sergyevna, conducted by Vassily Ivanovitch, came into the study. The doctor had had time to whisper to her that it was hopeless even to think of the patient's recovery.

Half an hour later, Anna Sergyevna, accompanied by Vassily Ivanovitch, entered the study. The doctor had managed to tell her quietly that it was pointless to even consider the patient's recovery.

She looked at Bazarov ... and stood still in the doorway, so greatly was she impressed by the inflamed, and at the same time deathly face, with its dim eyes fastened upon her. She felt simply dismayed, with a sort of cold and suffocating dismay; the thought that she would not have felt like that if she had really loved him flashed instantaneously through her brain.

She looked at Bazarov and froze in the doorway, so overwhelmed by his flushed, yet lifeless face, with its dull eyes fixed on her. She felt completely disheartened, with a cold and suffocating sense of despair; the realization that she wouldn't feel this way if she truly loved him suddenly crossed her mind.

'Thanks,' he said painfully, 'I did not expect this. It's a deed of mercy. So we have seen each other again, as you promised.'

'Thanks,' he said with difficulty, 'I didn't expect this. It's an act of kindness. So we’ve met again, just like you promised.'

'Anna Sergyevna has been so kind,' began Vassily Ivanovitch ...

'Anna Sergyevna has been so kind,' started Vassily Ivanovitch ...

'Father, leave us alone. Anna Sergyevna, you will allow it, I fancy, now?'

'Dad, can you leave us alone? Anna Sergyevna, I hope you'll allow it, right?'

With a motion of his head, he indicated his prostrate helpless frame.

With a nod of his head, he pointed to his helpless, lying-down body.

Vassily Ivanovitch went out.

Vassily Ivanovitch stepped outside.

'Well, thanks,' repeated Bazarov. 'This is royally done. Monarchs, they say, visit the dying too.'

'Well, thanks,' Bazarov said again. 'This is really well done. They say that kings visit the dying too.'

'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, I hope——'

'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, I hope—'

'Ah, Anna Sergyevna, let us speak the truth. It's all over with me. I'm under the wheel. So it turns out that it was useless to think of the future. Death's an old joke, but it comes fresh to every one. So far I'm not afraid ... but there, senselessness is coming, and then it's all up!——' he waved his hand feebly. 'Well, what had I to say to you ... I loved you! there was no sense in that even before, and less than ever now. Love is a form, and my own form is already breaking up. Better say how lovely you are! And now here you stand, so beautiful ...'

'Ah, Anna Sergyevna, let’s be honest. It’s all over for me. I'm trapped. It turns out thinking about the future was pointless. Death is an old joke, but it feels new to everyone. For now, I’m not scared ... but soon, the numbness will set in, and then it’ll be all over!——' he waved his hand weakly. 'Well, what I wanted to say to you ... I loved you! That didn’t make much sense before, and it makes even less sense now. Love is just a concept, and my own concept is already falling apart. It’s better to say how beautiful you are! And here you are, looking so lovely ...'

Anna Sergyevna gave an involuntary shudder.

Anna Sergyevna shuddered without control.

'Never mind, don't be uneasy.... Sit down there.... Don't come close to me; you know, my illness is catching.'

'It's okay, don't worry.... Sit over there.... Don't come near me; you know, my illness is contagious.'

Anna Sergyevna swiftly crossed the room, and sat down in the armchair near the sofa on which Bazarov was lying.

Anna Sergyevna quickly crossed the room and sat down in the armchair next to the sofa where Bazarov was lying.

'Noble-hearted!' he whispered. 'Oh, how near, and how young, and fresh, and pure ... in this loathsome room!... Well, good-bye! live long, that's the best of all, and make the most of it while there is time. You see what a hideous spectacle; the worm half-crushed, but writhing still. And, you see, I thought too: I'd break down so many things, I wouldn't die, why should I! there were problems to solve, and I was a giant! And now all the problem for the giant is how to die decently, though that makes no difference to any one either.... Never mind; I'm not going to turn tail.'

'Noble-hearted!' he whispered. 'Oh, how close, and how young, and fresh, and pure ... in this awful room!... Well, goodbye! Live a long life, that's the best of all, and make the most of it while you can. Look at this terrible sight; the worm half-crushed, but still squirming. And, you know, I also thought: I’d overcome so many things, I wouldn’t die, why should I! There were problems to figure out, and I was a giant! And now the only challenge for the giant is how to die with dignity, though that doesn’t really matter to anyone either.... Never mind; I’m not going to back down.'

Bazarov was silent, and began feeling with his hand for the glass. Anna Sergyevna gave him some drink, not taking off her glove, and drawing her breath timorously.

Bazarov was quiet and started to reach for the glass with his hand. Anna Sergyevna offered him a drink, keeping her glove on and breathing in nervously.

'You will forget me,' he began again; 'the dead's no companion for the living. My father will tell you what a man Russia is losing.... That's nonsense, but don't contradict the old man. Whatever toy will comfort the child ... you know. And be kind to mother. People like them aren't to be found in your great world if you look by daylight with a candle.... I was needed by Russia.... No, it's clear, I wasn't needed. And who is needed? The shoemaker's needed, the tailor's needed, the butcher ... gives us meat ... the butcher ... wait a little, I'm getting mixed.... There's a forest here ...'

'You're going to forget me,' he started again; 'the dead can't be company for the living. My dad will tell you what a great person Russia is losing.... That's just silly, but don’t argue with the old man. Whatever toy will soothe the child... you know how it is. And please be nice to mom. People like them are hard to find in your big world if you look in daylight with a candle.... I was needed by Russia.... No, it’s obvious, I wasn’t needed. And who is needed? The shoemaker is needed, the tailor is needed, the butcher ... gives us meat ... the butcher ... hold on, I’m getting confused.... There's a forest here ...'

Bazarov put his hand to his brow.

Bazarov placed his hand on his forehead.

Anna Sergyevna bent down to him. 'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, I am here ...'

Anna Sergyevna leaned down to him. 'Yevgeny Vassilyitch, I’m here ...'

He at once took his hand away, and raised himself.

He immediately pulled his hand away and sat up.

'Good-bye,' he said with sudden force, and his eyes gleamed with their last light. 'Good-bye.... Listen ... you know I didn't kiss you then.... Breathe on the dying lamp, and let it go out ...'

'Goodbye,' he said abruptly, and his eyes shone with their final brightness. 'Goodbye.... Listen ... you know I didn’t kiss you back then.... Blow on the flickering lamp, and let it fade away...'

Anna Sergyevna put her lips to his forehead.

Anna Sergyevna pressed her lips against his forehead.

'Enough!' he murmured, and dropped back on to the pillow. 'Now ... darkness ...'

'Enough!' he whispered, and fell back onto the pillow. 'Now ... darkness ...'

Anna Sergyevna went softly out. 'Well?' Vassily Ivanovitch asked her in a whisper.

Anna Sergyevna quietly stepped out. 'So what?' Vassily Ivanovitch asked her in a whisper.

'He has fallen asleep,' she answered, hardly audibly. Bazarov was not fated to awaken. Towards evening he sank into complete unconsciousness, and the following day he died. Father Alexey performed the last rites of religion over him. When they anointed him with the last unction, when the holy oil touched his breast, one eye opened, and it seemed as though at the sight of the priest in his vestments, the smoking censers, the light before the image, something like a shudder of horror passed over the death-stricken face. When at last he had breathed his last, and there arose a universal lamentation in the house, Vassily Ivanovitch was seized by a sudden frenzy. 'I said I should rebel,' he shrieked hoarsely, with his face inflamed and distorted, shaking his fist in the air, as though threatening some one; 'and I rebel, I rebel!' But Arina Vlasyevna, all in tears, hung upon his neck, and both fell on their faces together. 'Side by side,' Anfisushka related afterwards in the servants' room, 'they dropped their poor heads like lambs at noonday ...'

'He's fallen asleep,' she replied, barely audible. Bazarov wasn't meant to wake up. By evening, he slipped into complete unconsciousness, and the next day he passed away. Father Alexey performed the last religious rites for him. When they anointed him with the last oil, and the holy oil touched his chest, one eye opened, and it seemed like a shiver of horror crossed his lifeless face at the sight of the priest in his robes, the burning incense, and the candlelight before the icon. When he finally took his last breath, a loud wailing erupted in the house, and Vassily Ivanovitch was suddenly overtaken by a frenzy. 'I said I would rebel,' he yelled hoarsely, his face red and twisted, shaking his fist in the air as if threatening someone; 'and I rebel, I rebel!' But Arina Vlasyevna, crying, clung to him, and they both fell to the ground together. 'Side by side,' Anfisushka later recounted in the servants' room, 'they dropped their poor heads like lambs at noon ...'

But the heat of noonday passes, and evening comes and night, and then, too, the return to the kindly refuge, where sleep is sweet for the weary and heavy laden....

But the heat of midday fades away, and evening arrives, followed by night, and then comes the return to the welcoming shelter, where sleep is peaceful for the tired and burdened....





CHAPTER XXVIII


Six months had passed by. White winter had come with the cruel stillness of unclouded frosts, the thick-lying, crunching snow, the rosy rime on the trees, the pale emerald sky, the wreaths of smoke above the chimneys, the clouds of steam rushing out of the doors when they are opened for an instant, with the fresh faces, that look stung by the cold, and the hurrying trot of the chilled horses. A January day was drawing to its close; the cold evening was more keen than ever in the motionless air, and a lurid sunset was rapidly dying away. There were lights burning in the windows of the house at Maryino; Prokofitch in a black frockcoat and white gloves, with a special solemnity, laid the table for seven. A week before in the small parish church two weddings had taken place quietly, and almost without witnesses—Arkady and Katya's, and Nikolai Petrovitch and Fenitchka's; and on this day Nikolai Petrovitch was giving a farewell dinner to his brother, who was going away to Moscow on business. Anna Sergyevna had gone there also directly after the ceremony was over, after making very handsome presents to the young people.

Six months had gone by. White winter had arrived with the harsh stillness of clear frosts, the deep, crunching snow, the rosy frost on the trees, the pale green sky, the plumes of smoke rising above the chimneys, and the clouds of steam pouring out of the doors when they were opened for a moment, revealing fresh faces, stung by the cold, and the hurried trot of the chilled horses. A January day was coming to an end; the cold evening felt sharper than ever in the still air, and a dim sunset was quickly fading. Lights were glowing in the windows of the house at Maryino; Prokofitch, in a black frock coat and white gloves, was solemnly setting the table for seven. A week earlier, in the small parish church, two weddings had taken place quietly and almost without witnesses—Arkady and Katya's, and Nikolai Petrovitch and Fenitchka's; and on this day, Nikolai Petrovitch was hosting a farewell dinner for his brother, who was leaving for Moscow on business. Anna Sergyevna had also gone there right after the ceremony, having given generous gifts to the new couples.

Precisely at three o'clock they all gathered about the table. Mitya was placed there too; with him appeared a nurse in a cap of glazed brocade. Pavel Petrovitch took his seat between Katya and Fenitchka; the 'husbands' took their places beside their wives. Our friends had changed of late; they all seemed to have grown stronger and better looking; only Pavel Petrovitch was thinner, which gave even more of an elegant and 'grand seigneur' air to his expressive features.... And Fenitchka too was different. In a fresh silk gown, with a wide velvet head-dress on her hair, with a gold chain round her neck, she sat with deprecating immobility, respectful towards herself and everything surrounding her, and smiled as though she would say, 'I beg your pardon; I'm not to blame.' And not she alone—all the others smiled, and also seemed apologetic; they were all a little awkward, a little sorry, and in reality very happy. They all helped one another with humorous attentiveness, as though they had all agreed to rehearse a sort of artless farce. Katya was the most composed of all; she looked confidently about her, and it could be seen that Nikolai Petrovitch was already devotedly fond of her. At the end of dinner he got up, and, his glass in his hand, turned to Pavel Petrovitch.

Exactly at three o'clock, everyone gathered around the table. Mitya was there too; with him was a nurse wearing a cap made of shiny brocade. Pavel Petrovitch sat between Katya and Fenitchka; the ‘husbands’ took their places next to their wives. Our friends had changed recently; they all seemed stronger and better-looking. The only one who looked thinner was Pavel Petrovitch, which made his expressive features appear even more elegant and noble. Fenitchka looked different too. In a fresh silk dress, with a wide velvet headpiece in her hair and a gold chain around her neck, she sat still and modest, as if saying, ‘I’m sorry; it’s not my fault.’ And she wasn’t the only one—everyone was smiling and seemed a bit apologetic; they all felt slightly awkward but were very happy. They helped each other with playful attentiveness, as if they had all agreed to perform a kind of innocent comedy. Katya appeared the most composed; she looked around with confidence, and it was clear that Nikolai Petrovitch was already devotedly fond of her. At the end of dinner, he stood up, glass in hand, and turned to Pavel Petrovitch.

'You are leaving us ... you are leaving us, dear brother,' he began; 'not for long, to be sure; but still, I cannot help expressing what I ... what we ... how much I ... how much we.... There, the worst of it is, we don't know how to make speeches. Arkady, you speak.'

'You're leaving us ... you're leaving us, dear brother,' he started; 'not for long, that's true; but still, I can't help but express what I ... what we ... how much I ... how much we.... The thing is, we just don't know how to give speeches. Arkady, you speak.'

'No, daddy, I've not prepared anything.'

'No, dad, I haven't prepared anything.'

'As though I were so well prepared! Well, brother, I will simply say, let us embrace you, wish you all good luck, and come back to us as quickly as you can!'

'As if I were so ready! Well, brother, I’ll just say, let us hug you, wish you all the best, and come back to us as soon as you can!'

Pavel Petrovitch exchanged kisses with every one, of course not excluding Mitya; in Fenitchka's case, he kissed also her hand, which she had not yet learned to offer properly, and drinking off the glass which had been filled again, he said with a deep sigh, 'May you be happy, my friends! Farewell!' This English finale passed unnoticed; but all were touched.

Pavel Petrovitch gave kisses to everyone, including Mitya; with Fenitchka, he also kissed her hand, which she hadn't quite figured out how to offer properly. After downing the glass that had been refilled, he said with a deep sigh, "Wishing you all happiness, my friends! Goodbye!' This English goodbye went unnoticed, but it moved everyone.

'To the memory of Bazarov,' Katya whispered in her husband's ear, as she clinked glasses with him. Arkady pressed her hand warmly in response, but he did not venture to propose this toast aloud.

'To the memory of Bazarov,' Katya whispered in her husband's ear as she clinked glasses with him. Arkady pressed her hand warmly in response, but he didn't dare to propose this toast out loud.

The end, would it seem? But perhaps some one of our readers would care to know what each of the characters we have introduced is doing in the present, the actual present. We are ready to satisfy him.

The end, it seems? But maybe one of our readers would like to know what each of the characters we've introduced is doing right now, in the actual present. We're happy to provide that information.

Anna Sergyevna has recently made a marriage, not of love but of good sense, with one of the future leaders of Russia, a very clever man, a lawyer, possessed of vigorous practical sense, a strong will, and remarkable fluency—still young, good-natured, and cold as ice. They live in the greatest harmony together, and will live perhaps to attain complete happiness ... perhaps love. The Princess K—— is dead, forgotten the day of her death. The Kirsanovs, father and son, live at Maryino; their fortunes are beginning to mend. Arkady has become zealous in the management of the estate, and the 'farm' now yields a fairly good income. Nikolai Petrovitch has been made one of the mediators appointed to carry out the emancipation reforms, and works with all his energies; he is for ever driving about over his district; delivers long speeches (he maintains the opinion that the peasants ought to be 'brought to comprehend things,' that is to say, they ought to be reduced to a state of quiescence by the constant repetition of the same words); and yet, to tell the truth, he does not give complete satisfaction either to the refined gentry, who talk with chic, or depression of the emancipation (pronouncing it as though it were French), nor of the uncultivated gentry, who unceremoniously curse 'the damned 'mancipation.' He is too soft-hearted for both sets. Katerina Sergyevna has a son, little Nikolai, while Mitya runs about merrily and talks fluently. Fenitchka, Fedosya Nikolaevna, after her husband and Mitya, adores no one so much as her daughter-in-law, and when the latter is at the piano, she would gladly spend the whole day at her side.

Anna Sergyevna has recently married, not for love but for practicality, to one of the future leaders of Russia. He’s a very smart man, a lawyer with sharp practical sense, a strong will, and impressive eloquence—still young, kind-hearted, and as cold as ice. They live together in perfect harmony, and hopefully will find complete happiness... maybe even love. Princess K—— is dead, forgotten since the day she passed. The Kirsanovs, father and son, are at Maryino; their situation is starting to improve. Arkady has thrown himself into managing the estate, and the 'farm' is now producing a decent income. Nikolai Petrovitch has been appointed as one of the mediators to implement the emancipation reforms and is working tirelessly; he’s always driving around his district, giving long speeches (he believes the peasants need to be 'helped to understand,' which means they should be calmed into submission by the constant repetition of the same phrases); and yet, to be honest, he doesn’t fully satisfy either the refined gentry, who speak with chic, or the pessimists regarding the emancipation (pronouncing it as if it were French), nor the uncultured gentry, who bluntly curse 'the damn 'mancipation.' He’s too tender-hearted for both groups. Katerina Sergyevna has a son, little Nikolai, while Mitya runs around happily and speaks fluently. Fenitchka, Fedosya Nikolaevna, after her husband and Mitya, adores no one more than her daughter-in-law, and when the latter is at the piano, she would gladly spend the entire day by her side.

A passing word of Piotr. He has grown perfectly rigid with stupidity and dignity, but he too is married, and received a respectable dowry with his bride, the daughter of a market-gardener of the town, who had refused two excellent suitors, only because they had no watch; while Piotr had not only a watch—he had a pair of kid shoes.

A quick note about Piotr. He’s become totally stiff with ignorance and pride, but he’s also married and got a decent dowry with his wife, who is the daughter of a local market gardener. She turned down two great suitors just because they didn’t have a watch, while Piotr not only had a watch—he also had a pair of kid shoes.

In the Brühl Terrace in Dresden, between two and four o'clock—the most fashionable time for walking—you may meet a man about fifty, quite grey, and looking as though he suffered from gout, but still handsome, elegantly dressed, and with that special stamp, which is only gained by moving a long time in the higher strata of society. That is Pavel Petrovitch. From Moscow he went abroad for the sake of his health, and has settled for good at Dresden, where he associates most with English and Russian visitors. With English people he behaves simply, almost modestly, but with dignity; they find him rather a bore, but respect him for being, as they say, 'a perfect gentleman.' With Russians he is more free and easy, gives vent to his spleen, and makes fun of himself and them, but that is done by him with great amiability, negligence, and propriety. He holds Slavophil views; it is well known that in the highest society this is regarded as très distingué! He reads nothing in Russian, but on his writing table there is a silver ashpan in the shape of a peasant's plaited shoe. He is much run after by our tourists. Matvy Ilyitch Kolyazin, happening to be in temporary opposition, paid him a majestic visit; while the natives, with whom, however, he is very little seen, positively grovel before him. No one can so readily and quickly obtain a ticket for the court chapel, for the theatre, and such things as der Herr Baron von Kirsanoff. He does everything good-naturedly that he can; he still makes some little noise in the world; it is not for nothing that he was once a great society lion;—but life is a burden to him ... a heavier burden than he suspects himself. One need but glance at him in the Russian church, when, leaning against the wall on one side, he sinks into thought, and remains long without stirring, bitterly compressing his lips, then suddenly recollects himself, and begins almost imperceptibly crossing himself....

In the Brühl Terrace in Dresden, between two and four o'clock—the most popular time for a stroll—you might spot a man around fifty, quite grey, and looking like he suffers from gout, but still handsome, stylishly dressed, and with that unique presence that comes from spending a long time in high society. That’s Pavel Petrovitch. He left Moscow to travel abroad for his health and has settled permanently in Dresden, where he mostly hangs out with English and Russian visitors. With the English, he acts simply, almost humbly, yet with dignity; they find him a bit dull but respect him for being, as they say, 'a perfect gentleman.' With Russians, he is more relaxed, vents his frustrations, and makes jokes about himself and them, but he does this with great friendliness, casualness, and decorum. He holds Slavophil beliefs; it’s well-known that in elite society, this is considered très distingué! He doesn’t read anything in Russian, but on his desk, there’s a silver ashtray shaped like a peasant's braided shoe. Many tourists seek him out. Matvy Ilyitch Kolyazin, being temporarily in opposition, paid him a grand visit, while the locals, who rarely see him, practically fawn over him. No one can get a ticket for the court chapel, theater, and such things as der Herr Baron von Kirsanoff as easily as he can. He does everything he can in a good-natured way; he still makes some waves in the world; it’s not for nothing he was once a big name in society;—but life feels heavy to him... a greater burden than he realizes. One only needs to glance at him in the Russian church, leaning against the wall, lost in thought, remaining still for a long time, his lips tightly pressed, then suddenly remembering himself and beginning to cross himself almost imperceptibly....

Madame Kukshin, too, went abroad. She is in Heidelberg, and is now studying not natural science, but architecture, in which, according to her own account, she has discovered new laws. She still fraternises with students, especially with the young Russians studying natural science and chemistry, with whom Heidelberg is crowded, and who, astounding the naïve German professors at first by the soundness of their views of things, astound the same professors no less in the sequel by their complete inefficiency and absolute idleness. In company with two or three such young chemists, who don't know oxygen from nitrogen, but are filled with scepticism and self-conceit, and, too, with the great Elisyevitch, Sitnikov roams about Petersburg, also getting ready to be great, and in his own conviction continues the 'work' of Bazarov. There is a story that some one recently gave him a beating; but he was avenged upon him; in an obscure little article, hidden in an obscure little journal, he has hinted that the man who beat him was a coward. He calls this irony. His father bullies him as before, while his wife regards him as a fool ... and a literary man.

Madame Kukshin also went abroad. She's in Heidelberg now, studying architecture instead of natural science, and claims to have discovered new laws in it. She still hangs out with students, especially young Russians studying natural science and chemistry, who are plentiful in Heidelberg. At first, they astonish the naïve German professors with their solid views, but later these same professors are just as shocked by their complete inefficiency and total laziness. Along with two or three young chemists who can’t tell oxygen from nitrogen but are full of skepticism and self-importance, and also with the notable Elisyevitch, Sitnikov wanders around Petersburg, getting ready to be great and convinced that he continues Bazarov's 'work.' There’s a story that someone recently beat him up, but he got his revenge; in a little-known article in a small journal, he hinted that the guy who attacked him was a coward. He calls this irony. His father still bullies him, while his wife thinks he’s a fool... and a literary man.

There is a small village graveyard in one of the remote corners of Russia. Like almost all our graveyards, it presents a wretched appearance; the ditches surrounding it have long been overgrown; the grey wooden crosses lie fallen and rotting under their once painted gables; the stone slabs are all displaced, as though some one were pushing them up from behind; two or three bare trees give a scanty shade; the sheep wander unchecked among the tombs.... But among them is one untouched by man, untrampled by beast, only the birds perch upon it and sing at daybreak. An iron railing runs round it; two young fir-trees have been planted, one at each end. Yevgeny Bazarov is buried in this tomb. Often from the little village not far off, two quite feeble old people come to visit it—a husband and wife. Supporting one another, they move to it with heavy steps; they go up to the railing, fall down, and remain on their knees, and long and bitterly they weep, and yearn and intently gaze at the dumb stone, under which their son is lying; they exchange some brief word, wipe away the dust from the stone, set straight a branch of a fir-tree, and pray again, and cannot tear themselves from this place, where they seem to be nearer to their son, to their memories of him.... Can it be that their prayers, their tears are fruitless? Can it be that love, sacred, devoted love, is not all-powerful? Oh, no! However passionate, sinning, and rebellious the heart hidden in the tomb, the flowers growing over it peep serenely at us with their innocent eyes; they tell us not of eternal peace alone, of that great peace of 'indifferent' nature; tell us too of eternal reconciliation and of life without end.

There’s a small village graveyard in one of the remote corners of Russia. Like almost all our graveyards, it looks pretty run-down; the ditches around it have long been overgrown; the gray wooden crosses lie fallen and rotting beneath their once-painted tops; the stone slabs are all displaced, as if someone is pushing them up from beneath; two or three bare trees provide scant shade; the sheep roam freely among the tombs... But amid these, there’s one that hasn’t been touched by man, untouched by animals, where only the birds perch and sing at dawn. An iron railing surrounds it; two young fir trees have been planted, one at each end. Yevgeny Bazarov is buried in this tomb. Often, from the little village nearby, two very frail old people come to visit— a husband and wife. Leaning on each other, they make their way there slowly; they approach the railing, kneel down, and remain on their knees, weeping long and bitterly, yearning and gazing intently at the silent stone under which their son rests; they share a few brief words, wipe away the dust from the stone, straighten a branch of a fir tree, pray again, and find it hard to leave this place, where they feel closer to their son, to their memories of him... Can it be that their prayers and tears are in vain? Can it truly be that love, sacred and devoted love, isn’t all-powerful? Oh, no! No matter how passionate, sinful, and rebellious the heart hidden in the tomb, the flowers growing above it look up at us serenely with their innocent eyes; they tell us not just of eternal peace, of that great peace of ‘indifferent’ nature; they also speak of eternal reconciliation and of endless life.

 

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!